《Runaway Guide》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    <strong>Unedited, please do correct me if you find any typo or </strong><strong>mistrantion.</strong>


    -------------------------------------------------------


    <strong>Chapter 1 - Rebirth (a)</strong>


    Shanghai, at the 60th annual Film Festival Awards ceremony.


    This was undoubtedly a star-filled night, even the surrounding colorful lights seemed more dazzling than usual. The cameras'' shes were as bright as day, the carefully crafted diamonds on the dresses were shining brightly, and the stars of the entertainment circle were all dressed up, walking gracefully through the red carpet, revealing a wless smile to the camera.


    However, the presence of one person made the screams that had filled the area suddenly reached it''s peak.


    "Ji Ran! Ji Ran! "


    The long-awaited fans lifted the fluorescent boards on their hands and called the man''s name.Immediately after, all the photographers also pointed their cameras at that person''s direction.


    The man appearing at the end of the red carpet was the most popr movie star in the Entertainment circle: Ji Ran.


    The man was wearing a white long gown, with a ck hat adorning his head. The traditional styled clothing entuated his tall and slender figure. He stopped on the red carpet, his whole persona exuding a gentle and warm aura.


    Walking by his side was a newly debuted female artist named Xie Shi Qi, a pale blue cheongsam lining her exquisite stature, and a delicate hairpin crowning her flowing ck hair. She looked dignified and elegant, while also maintaining her natural sexy charm as a woman.


    They were a perfect match for each other. Their matching traditional clothes were based on the image of a pair of hero and heroine from a recent popr box office movie.


    Xie Shi Qi set her foot on the red carpet with her arm linked with Ji Ran''s. Her fingers clenched in obvious tense at Ji Ran''s hand.


    Ji Ran smiled, patted the back of her hand to expressfort, then said softly: "Don''t be nervous, just walk slowly. Look more to the right, there are severalrge web site reporters there, pay attention to your expression, let them get a few good shots of you. "


    "Okay." Sheshichi nodded. In addition of always being serious when filming, Ji Ran was also always extremely considerate in treating girls, therefore, over the years there had never been any gossip spread about him. In a top ss entertainment circle, this was a rare feat.


    The two of them faced the cameras together, and the host immediately handed over a microphone to them: "Wee to Mr. Ji Ran and Miss Xie Qi Shi!"


    Ji Ran took the microphone, smiled and said: "Hello everyone, I am Ji Ran."


    His smile was very bright, appeared like the sun in front of the cameras, many of his fans burst into an immediate exaggerated screaming match when they saw this magnified smile of his.


    The host was also entranced by his brilliant smile, and when he finally came back from this trance, he asked Ji Ran: "Cough, Mr. Ji, heard in the ''Troubled Time '' filming process you have never used stuntman when doing the fighting scene, is this true? "


    As we all knew, when it came to difficult martial arts, a lot of stars would use a stunt toplete it, but Tijan never did, all difficult ys were done by himself. Regarding this, people started to spread all sorts of rumors, some said that he came from a martial arts family, others said that he had learned the fist Kungfu in his childhood, in a word--this star had extraordinary skill, especially when doing martial arts.


    The host went on to say: "The ''Trouble Time'' has many fighting scenes, there are also some parts where you have to be kicked and punched in the air, these dangerous scenes, you also did them personally?"


    Ji Ran answered frankly: "Yes, this y of fighting action for me is not difficult, do not need to use martial arts skill."


    The host was surprised: "So the rumor about you being a ck belt in Karate is true?" "


    Ji Ran smiled: "Yes, I have also learned some Boxing and Tai Chi. I have been interested in these since childhood."


    "..." the host eximed, "It seems I should be more careful not offend you, otherwise I will be beaten badly by you."


    Ji Ran said: "Fortunately, I don''t usually hit people easily."


    "What will happen when you hit someone?"


    Ji Ranughed: "I will make them regret being born as a human being."


    Everyone: "....."


    There was a deafening scream from the scene, and some excited fans even shouted "sadism", "Beat it" and "Do it live"!


    A drop of sweat rolled down the host''s forehead, and he finally decided not to discuss this topic anymore, handing the microphone to the Xie Shi Qi, "It''s your first time acting with Ji Ran, how do you feel?"


    Xie Shi Qi said: "Ji Ran Senior''s poprity is very high, and I''m just a new debut. In the beginning, I feel very big pressure, afraid that my own performance will not be good enough, but I never thought, even though this senior is always especially serious when filming, but he is also very caring for rookies, always apanying me patiently in the y, he also taught me a lot of skills, I gained many benefits from working with him."


    Ji Ran looked back at her, smiled and encouraged: "You are ttering me too much. She also has worked very hard, and I''m happy to have a chance to cooperate with her."


    The two of them had tacit understanding, and the host would have liked to explore it more, however due to the time limit, he only had enough to ask a few simple questions before he had to let them into the venue.


    The ceremony soon began, the announcement of each award was always followed by a scene of apuse. The audiences were waiting for thest heavyweight "Best Actor" award, the film festival this time also coincided with it''s 60 anniversary, so thepetitions were unusually fierce, the finalists, in addition to the traditional themed film "Troubled Time", there were also a light and fresh Love film starred by a popr actress, a sci-fi movie which cost billions in itsrge production, as well as a tear-jerking affection drama, each film had a very high evaluation in the box office.


    The honored guests stalled for a few minutes, before finally announcing the answer: "I hereby announce that the winner of the 60th annual Film Festival Best Actor is ... Troubled Time, Ji Ran!"


    The scene of apuse following this announcement was amazing, the cheering and screaming almost enough to overturn the roof, Ji Ran fans were so excited to the point of crying.


    Although thepetition was intense, for Ji Ran to win this best actor award, still well-deserved!


    Ji Ran hugged his friends around him, then walked to the stage, took the special trophy, smiled and said: "I am extremely grateful to Liu for presenting this to me. I am grateful to the support of mypany. I thank the crew for their hard work. And also thanks to the people who have always been supporting and encouraging me! Thank you!"


    His smile had always been so sincere, pure, right from the beginning of his career, so that sun-like smile had be his trademark. Even though right now he had grown to be a popr superstar who had won two Grand Prix awards, the feeling he gave off is still the same as that young and warm teenager who smiled and said, "I really like acting," all those years ago.


    Careful people could find that every time he won an award, his winning speech never included a thank you for his family. Because he did not have family.


    It was a secret that the reporters took a long time to peel out. In fact, Ji Ran grew up in an orphanage, he had gone through many hardships throughout his debut. When he was young, he often yed cannon fodder passers-by on TV. For a long time, he even struggled to fulfill his basic needs of clothing and food, but he was always optimistic, open-minded, always conveying a positive image in interviews, he neverined about his hardship, he did not even once mentioned his own background in an attempt to win sympathy.


    His achievements were all thanks to his firm and steadfast steps. So, even when he faced many criticism for winning the best actor awardst year, he never felt guilty. And today, this win, would finally serve as a prove his strength.


    While holding the trophy and smiling brilliantly, Ji Ran stepped down from the stage.


    At the g dinner that night, all the movie crew came to toast for Ji Ran, celebrating his second best actor winning. Tijan also did not refuse, simply took the drink lightly, however he was not a good drinker, and soon became drunk on the sofa.


    Xie Shi Qi looked at his frowning face, and could not help but reach out a hand to soothe his brow. Unexpectedly, the hand just stretched out, but was stopped by another hand.


    "Miss Xie, people like him is so easy to take advantage of, right?" Suddenly came a joking voice, it''s Jiran''s agent - Yu Qian.


    The manager surnamed Yu was also a powerful yer, the name sounds humble and gentle, his surface appearance was also elegant, and gentle, smiling all day posing a harmless human appearance, but people on this circle knew, this man scheming was deep,his backgroundplex, whoever dared to offend him, he absolutely had the means to crush them.


    Xie Shi Qii''s mind was punctured, she immediately took her hand back in panic, using them to cover the hair around her ears instead. She then smiled and said: "Mr. Yu, you think too much, I just see him looking very ufortable, so I want to give him a ss of water to drink."


    "Really?" Yu Qian smiled and came closer, whispered in her ears with a low voice,"Ji Ran never have a n to find a girlfriend, you''d better not have any idea about him. Since the y is finished, it is better to get out of the y as soon as possible ... What do you think? "


    Having said his piece, he then gently hugged up the man on the sofa, causing Xie Shi Qi''s eyes to widen in surprise before quickly tuned her head away.


    ------


    When Ji Ran woke up, he found himself lying in his bedroom bed. It was just dawn, but his biological clock made him habitually get up at 7 o''clock in the morning. His head felt painful because of hangover. Ji Ran rubbed his temple, then quickly finished washing himself, after changing his clothes, he went to the gym next door to do his daily morning exercise.


    The morning exercise consisted of doing a few familiar karate moves, fist punching, legs kicking, his movement was extremely handsome, the white clothes and the ck belt between his waist outlined the tension in his body, making him looked like a ferocious beast in the forest, as long as someone dared to get close to him, he could absolutely use one punch to break their nose.


    He was like a beautiful leopard, with his near perfect body line, looking very slender, and yet hiding an amazing explosive force ...


    Yu Qian stood at the door, always smiling to appreciate his movements. He waited until he finished the whole set of exercise, then handed over a towel and a long prepared hot milk to him, saying: "Today is the beginning of the holiday given to you by thepany, why are you still up so early?"


    Ji Ran took the towel, wiped his face, shook his arm, drunk his milk, and said: "Getting up early is a good habit, right ...By the way, what''s the n for today? "


    Yu Qian saw a few drops of milk stains on his lips and chuckled, reaching out to help him wipe it, then said: "The nearby seaside has a resort, the scenery is also good, really quiet, and it has an open-air swimming pool that you like, want to go there to rx?"


    Ji Ran who waspletely unbothered by Yu Qian''s previous action finished drinking milk, and gave a quick pat on the other man''s shoulder: "Good idea, I''d like to swim."


    After breakfast, the two of them set out together, with Yu Qian driving the car and Ji Ran sat in the passenger seat, listening to a song leisurely.


    While listening, Ji Ran couldn''t help but ask: "When will my next filming begin?"


    Yu Qian looked back at him, his eyes full of helplessness: "This is just the start of your holiday, and you are already so restless?"


    Ji Ran yed with his hair carelessly: "Holiday is so boring, might as well go on filming. Next time, you can go apply to thepany, not to give such a long holiday. "


    "...... You are the only star who has applied for a shortened holiday with thepany." Yu Ying smiled, shook his head, and said, "The next y is a sci-fi theme, you''re going to be a prince of the Empire, it''s your first sci-fi movie, it''s challenging. Recharge your energy first, wait for March. "


    Talking about filming, Ji Ran was immediately excited: "Great, I like sci-fi theme, I''ll go back to see the script several times ..."


    The car just turned to the corner, they suddenly saw a truck which seemed to have a brake failure, approaching fast in their direction.


    "--Be careful! "


    Yu Qian quickly turned the steering wheel and mmed on the brakes, when he saw they were going to crash with the truck, he immediately leaped to protect Ji Ran''s body, putting Ji Ran in the protection of his embrace.


    There was a loud "bang" sounding in their ears, and their body felt so painful to the point of making them losing consciousness, the overwhelming sprinkle of broken ss pierced their skin, and their vision turned as red as blood.


    Beforepletely losing his consciousness, the only thing Ji Ran remembered thinking was: life really is filled with more drama and tragedy than in the movies, we were just casually driving out to rx ourselves, how can suddenly be involved in a car ident?!


    ______________________________________


    <strong>Please note</strong> that english is not my firstnguage, and this is not beta-ed, therefore there might be some grammatical errors here and there. Also, I don''t know chinese, like at all, so this trantion might not bepletely urate.


    New chapter will be added in a few hours ~

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    <b>Chapter 02 - Reborn (b)</b>


    Ji Ran woke up to the sound of some weird voices. As the sound began to gradually cleared up, he recognized it was actually a mechanized female voice with an emotionless tone. The voice said: "Queen, Your Majesty was still in the middle of a military meeting, but he have learned the news about your premature delivery, and is heading for the Imperial Pce now."


    Then came a woman¡¯s gentle voice: "Yes."


    --Your Majesty? Queen£¿Is someone watching TV?


    Ji Ran felt a bit unsure, he remembered he and his broker were driving on his holiday and then encountered an unlucky ident. ording to normal logic, at that time their injuries should not be light, so he should be in hospital right now. But why were these strange conversations happening here? Was the patient in this ward watching TV?


    Ji Ran opened his eyes, hoping it would make whoever it was making those voices to turn their volume down. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his eyes, a woman¡¯s face appeared in his sight.


    The woman looked very beautiful, with skin as white as jade, a small exquisite figure, a pair of bright and clear ck eyes, and thick ck curls scattered around her head. Although her hair was a bit messy, her facial expression looked slightly pale, but her body still gave off a kind of gentle aura, prompting people to like her even at first nce.


    To Ji Ran¡¯s surprise, the woman was very close to him, it felt like he had shrunk into a baby size and was carried in her arms.


    The woman gently stroked his head, and smiled when she saw him opening his eyes: "Xi Wei, be good, father wille soon to see you."


    Ji Ran: "....."


    It¡¯s not a TV show, it¡¯s a nightmare.


    Ji Ran stretched out his hand, wanting to bite on it to make himself sober, however, tragically, as a newborn baby he had no teeth, so even if he put his hands in his mouth he had nothing to bite it with.


    The woman smiled as she saw the baby in her bosom trying to push his small hand into his mouth. She gently took his hand back, and said: "He must be hungry, quick, bring me some food to give to him."


    "Yes, Queen. " The robotic female voice answered, then, immediately a small silver trolley rolled automatically to the bedside. The woman took a bottle of best quality baby nutrition milk from the trolley, poured it in a simr bottle-like device, and then stuffed the tip into Ji Ran¡¯s mouth while encouraging softly: " Eat it."


    Ji Ran: "........"


    This nightmare is terrible.


    Ji Ran really wanted to call his broker over to shake him awake, but in his memory, he could remember very clearly the full-of-blood appearance of his agent after that ident. His wounds were even more serious than Ji Ran himself, therefore right now he should be in aa.


    Perhaps my injuries were too heavy it¡¯s causing me to have some brain damage, that¡¯s why I have this strange dream?


    Ji Ran struggled to force himself to wake up from this nightmare, but still, nothing changed . Instead, this dream got even moreplicated as a man suddenly opened the door and came into the room.


    The woman saw him and immediately rejoiced: "Your Majesty."


    The man walked closer to the bedside, reached out a hand to hold her, and said softly: "Anna, it¡¯s been hard on you. How did you suddenly have premature birth? Are you okay? "


    "I¡¯m all right." Queen Anna smiled and said, "The doctor came in time, the operation was very smooth, and the child is healthy."


    "Then that¡¯s good. Come, show me the child," said His Majesty with a sigh of relief.


    The shrinking version of Ji Ran was transferred to His Majesty¡¯s bosom. Ji Ran took a careful look at the man with his big eyes, and found out that this man is still very young, had a handsome and tough features, with a powerful yet kind aura. The man¡¯s eyes became extremely soft as he looked at the baby in his arms and pinched his cheek gently.


    Now Ji Ran really felt like crying-because their touches were real and not like a dream at all. These two people¡¯s arms, their breaths, he could really feel them, especially when His Majesty pinched him, his face could clearly feel the man¡¯s powerful fingers.


    The King hugged his son for a moment, before returning him to the Queen¡¯s hands. He asked, "Craig, is the expert in charge of gic identification here yet?"


    A man in uniform came forward respectfully and said gravely: "Answering Your Majesty, Professor Brown has just taken his people to General Byron¡¯s home to give gic identification to his newly born son when Queen¡¯s premature delivery information reached him, they are on the way to the pce now, and are expected to arrive in 1 minute."


    His Majesty Trand frowned slightly: "General Byron of the Star Corps? Was his baby born today too? "


    "Yes." Craig replied, "The time of birth was 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, 5 minutes before the big prince."


    "What is the result of his appraisal?"


    "Alpha Male. " Just as Craig finished saying this, the ring on his finger suddenly lit up and immediately reported: " Your Majesty, Professor Brown and his people have reached the entrance of the pce, and now are currently stopped by the Royal Guard. "


    Trand nodded and said, "Let them in."


    ***


    A momentter, three people came in together, wearing a clean white coat, led by a man wearing sses with gray hair, apparently they were the so-called "expert",


    They came forward respectfully and saluted: "Your Majesty."


    His Majesty Trand waved his hand and said humbly: "Do gic identification on the big prince."


    "Yes, sir. "


    Those three people hurriedly crowded around the newborn baby, the old man then took a needle, grabbed the child¡¯s arm and stabbed down.


    Ji Ran: "........"


    The sharp stinginging from his arm was indeed the painful feeling of a needle piercing one¡¯s skin. The real pain seemed to be telling him clearly: it is not a dream, but a more terrifying reality than a dream.


    Logically, scenes and dialogues should not be so clear in dreams, and dreams were often happened incoherently, but now, Ji Ran discovered that that the looks and sounds of everyone around him were very clear, and their dialogue veryplete, as if they were immersive.


    Did I die in that car ident?


    And then reborn again, with my past memory intact?


    If that was the case, then it would exin his current situation. But what he could not understand was, that although he could understand the people around him, many of their words had no clear meaning. This seemed to be a strange world, at least in his knowledge, he had never heard of any dynasty or foreign royal family that had to do gic identification right after birth, and he also had no clue what¡¯s the meaning of that "alpha" result.


    The old man divided the blood taken into two halves, one half was stored, and the other half was put into an instrument for testing.


    The big screen on that instrument showed weird numbers and graphics, much like a DNA gene chain that he once learned in biology ss, and though Ji Ran didn¡¯t know what those numbers and graphs mean, but he could still recognize the letters written on the identification result.


    --Omega? What the hell is this?


    "Your Majesty, the result showed that the big Prince is an Omega male."The old professor said excitedly with bright eyes, "and his mental strength reached 120, for a newborn baby, such high mental strength is extremely rare. "


    The old man is really excited, so the result of the appraisal seems to be good?


    His Majesty, however, did not show a slightest pleased look, he only nodded calmly, and said, "I understand, call the people from Omega Protection Association to register his data."


    Not long after, three more people came into the room, wearing uniformed white clothes, presumably the so-called "Omega Protection Association". They did not only enter the detailed result of his gic identification into the database, but also took the big Prince¡¯s fingerprints, pupil detail, and other information, all of them were recorded.


    Then His Majesty took out a tinum-gold card, grabbed his son¡¯s hand and pressed it on the card. Ji Ran didn¡¯t know what it¡¯s for, but as soon as his hand pressed down on it, the card emitted a soft tinum-colored light with a line of small characters on it, seemingly very high-end.


    The king returned the card and the child back to the Queen, saying, "Xi Wei¡¯s identity card will be kept by you for the time being. "


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The Queen took her son, and saved the card carefully.


    Ji Ran finally realized that the tinum-gold card must be his identification card--he was just born, but he not only had to do gic identification, but also had to use his fingerprints to make an identity card, this really is a very strange world.


    The group of people gathered around the newly-born prince to register all kinds of data, and then left after finishing their work, leaving only three person there, the baby, His Majesty and the Queen.


    Queen Anna was evidently fond her son, tenderly coaxing him in her arms. On the other hand, His Majesty Trand seemed not very happy, looking at the baby who was nestled in Anna¡¯s bosom. Trand reached out and touched his son¡¯s head, sighing softly.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Your Majesty?" Anna saw him sighing and asked hesitantly, "Xi Wei is an Omega, you ... You don¡¯t like it? "


    Trand was silent for a moment, before finally whispered: "How can it be? This is our first child, of course I like it. "


    Only then would Anna calmed her heart down, gently holding the baby¡¯s small hands. Seeing this scene, Trand also could not help but smile, stretching out his hand to hold his wife and son¡¯s hands in his bigger one.


    This view gave off a very wonderful feeling, the child¡¯s hand was gently held by the mother, and then both of their hands were covered by the father¡¯s generous and powerful palm, three hands together, is this what it feels like to have a family?


    Ji Ran could not help but felt moved. God really did treat him fairly, after experiencing a car ident, He gave him a new opportunity to live, also allow him to finally have the parents he never had.


    In his previous life, he grew up in an orphanage and didn¡¯t know who his parents were, so he never knew the warmth of home. When he was a child, every time he saw some children with their parents, he always felt particrly envious. When he grew up, he tried to find his parents, but eventually he found nothing. No father, and no mother, this was his deepest regret.


    Now he had be a child, it didn¡¯t matter what kind of world this was, at least, he finally had his own father and mother.


    Although there were a lot of unfinished business in his original world, like the fact that he had just won the best actor award, which made him still very unwilling to let go, but it¡¯s not like he had any other choice. He didn¡¯t know how to go back, and in addition of the very obvious fact that he was just a newborn baby right now, he also had the identity as a "Big Prince", if someone found out something was wrong with him, he might be taken and sliced open in the name of research.


    ¡¯Now that I need to do it all over again, I¡¯ll just try to start over,¡¯Ji Ran thought optimisticly, after all, he yed so many roles in hisst life, acting as a good child should not be difficult.


    But he had to figure out what "Omega" meant as soon as possible.


    He could see that His Majesty father did not seem too pleased to know that he was an "omega".


    ----------------------------------------------


    <b>Please note</b> that english is not my firstnguage, and this is not beta-ed, therefore there might be some grammatical errors here and there. Also, I don¡¯t know chinese, like at all, so this trantion might not bepletely urate.


    <b>[T/N]</b> In case you are confused, Ji Ran and Xi Wei is the same person. Ji Ran is his name in hisst life and Xi Wei is his name in this current life. Anyway, Ji Ran will not be used much after this chapter.


    I actually want to change his name to something more western since everyone else has western name, but I couldn¡¯t find a western equivalent for his name Î÷¾S. Feel free to tell me if you know!


    What do you think about the story so far?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Thank you for proofreading this!


    <b>______________________________</b>


    <b>Chapter 03 - Rebirth (c)</b>


    The baby¡¯s daily life felt incredibly boring. There was nothing to do every day except for eating and sleeping. Fortunately Ji Ran was an actor that had great adaptability, so he soon became ustomed to his new name "Xi Wei", and his new identity as the "First Prince". He had also figured out where the mechanized female voice he heard yesterday came from; it actually originated from Queen Anna¡¯s AI (Artificial intelligence) housekeeper, Bo Er.


    The technology in this world was more developed than his original world, even beyond what he had imagined his original world¡¯s future would be like. The AI housekeeper, Bo Er, did not have any entity, she was only an invisible Intelligence Center that existed in Queen Anna¡¯s sleeping quarters to take care of the Queen¡¯s daily life. Every day she would follow a certain schedule to send a small trolley of nutritious meals to the Queen¡¯s bedside, and when someone approached the room, she would automatically activate ayer of electronic protection in front of the door, preventing them from disturbing the Queen. If other people wanted to visit the Queen, they must get the Queen¡¯s consent first. Only then would Bo Er open the door for them.


    In addition, whatever activities the Queen wanted to do, Bo Er immediately tried to assist her master in doing.


    For example, if the Queen wanted to go out with her child to bask in the sun, then Bo Er would help her to open the balcony door, as well as preparing afortable chair for her. If the Queen felt hot, then Bo Er would immediately turn the room¡¯s temperature down. If the Queen wanted to eat fruit, a trolley filled with chopped fruits would immediately be delivered to her.


    Xi Wei thought it was quite amazing. Queen Anna lived a very enjoyable life, anything she wanted she could have, she lived everyday like a God. But on the other hand, she stayed in the pce all day, almostpletely isted from the outside world. Except for her asional meetings with the King, she had no interaction with other people.


    It was impossible for Xi Wei to learn more about this world, because every day he was being held in the arms of this isted mother of his. So far, the only things he knew were: he was the first son of Queen Anna and King Trent, the First Prince of the Empire, and that he was an Omega Male. Anything else he still did not know, even the meaning of omega is still unclear for him.


    ***


    Seven days after Xi Wei came into this world, the Queen¡¯s Pce finally had its first visitor.


    At that time, Xi Wei was nestled in Queen Anna¡¯s bosom, drinking a bottle of nutritious milk , when Bo Er suddenly talked in her mechanized voice: "Queen, Prince Berg wants to see you."


    Anna was surprised, and said: "Berg is back? Let hime in. "


    --Prince Berg? Who is this?


    Xi Wei turned his head curiously, opening his eyes and looking towards the doorway. Soon, he saw a slender mane in. The man was dressed very casually, wearing only a simple white shirt and cks, a gentle and kind smile adorning his face.


    "Queen, I heard that Xi Wei was born early. I just returned to the pce, so now I havee here to see him." The man had a soft voice, he stood two meters away from the Queen, looking at the baby in her arms. Xi Wei thought the man looked very delicate, but without appearing weak in the slightest. He had that kind of gentle temperament that would made other people feel like they were being grazed by a spring breeze, so peaceful and calm.


    The man turned his gaze to the Queen, smiled, and asked, "The Queen suddenly had premature delivery, is your body OK?"


    Queen Anna smiled and answered: "I¡¯m fine despite this premature delivery, although there were some idents, but the child was born very healthy. Do you want to hold him?"


    "Yes, please." Berg stretched out his hand to hold the child, then looked down at the baby who was now in his arms, and said, "This child has really big eyes and looks very lively."


    Anna smiled: "Your brother King said that this child is a bit like you. Both of you are Omegas, but when you were born, your mental strength test results exceeded 100."


    "Really? His test results are also so high ... " Berg touched Xi Wei¡¯s head thoughtfully and asked," Where¡¯s brother? "


    "His Majesty has been very busy recently, it seems something is happening in the military, I have not seen him for several days."


    "Oh." Berg looked down at the child, and fell silent for a moment, before saying, "Right, I have a little present for Xi Wei." He took out a silver ne from his pocket, with a blue water-drop shaped pendant on it, it emitted a soft glow in the light, which made it look very beautiful.


    "This is a protection charm, hopefully it will bring good luck to Xi Wei." Berg put the ne on Xi Wei¡¯s neck, then returned the child to the Queen.


    Anna hugged her son, grabbed his little hand, and said, "Xi Wei, thank Uncle for the gift."


    Xi Wei shook his small hand to express his thanks.


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing: "Good boy, really clever."


    However, at that moment, Berg¡¯s gaze suddenly turned focused, he looked at the child in Anna¡¯s Bosom and asked: "He can understand what we are talking about?"


    Anna frowned: "How can it be? He was born only a week ago, there¡¯s no way he could understand anything. "


    Berg did not speak, he only kept on staring at Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei suddenly felt a little regret. It seemed like this uncle wasn¡¯t very simple. Xi Wei was just responding subconsciously, but he was actually able to sense that something was not right? Thinking of this, Xi Wei immediately shook both of his hands, making a "wants to be hugged" gesture, reaching out his hands in his uncle¡¯s direction.


    Seeing this silly but cute action, Berg also could not help butugh: "Yes, maybe I¡¯m thinking too much. Queen, I have to go back now, I¡¯lle again another day to see him. "


    Only after his uncle left did Xi Wei finally feel relieved. He took his hands back, and snuggled into his mother¡¯s bosom once again.


    He really liked the gentle scenting off Queen Anna. Being in a mother¡¯s embrace somehow gave him a rare feeling of safety in this strange new world.


    From the conversation between the two adults before, he could conclude that "Uncle Berg" must be the King¡¯s brother, his own uncle. He¡¯s also an "Omega,", although he didn¡¯t look any different from other men except for his more delicate looks. So what was the point of being judged after birth? What is the difference between Alpha and Omega?


    Xi Wei did not understand, and was too tired to think further about it, so he just closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    ***


    For the next few days, Uncle Berg came to see him every day.


    Once, Queen Anna was feeling sleepy and wanted to nap, so Berg offered to take Xi Wei outside. Queen Anna agreed without hesitation. After all, the pce was a very safe ce, and the child also had Berg to look after him, so she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    While his uncle was carrying him out of the pce, Xi Wei discovered that the Imperial Pce was actually muchrger than he imagined. There were rows upon rows of magnificent looking white buildings, with a unifying sign on each of them¡ªalmost every building was decorated with a lot of shiny dots, which would form the shape of a constetion when connected. From time to time, people in white military uniforms would walk through the Royal Pce, presumably they were the "Royal Guards."


    Berg brought Xi Wei to his pce. In Xi Wei¡¯s opinion, his uncle¡¯s pce was very special. It was a bit unusual because there was no luxurious decor there. Instead, the ce was filled with many strange metal machines; it almost felt like walking into a manufacturing nt.


    Xi Wei looked around curiously, and Berg took him to the couch, then sighed, "Xi Wei, to be born into the royal family, I really don¡¯t know whether you are lucky or unlucky."


    Xi Wei pretended not to understand, using his small hands to y with the blue ne hanging on his neck.


    Berg continued: "If you were alpha, as the First Prince of the Empire, you would surely inherit His Majesty¡¯s throne. Unfortunately, you are an omega ... You can only stay in the pce like me, and when you reach adulthood, His Majesty will choose the right alpha to marry and have children with you. "


    Xi Wei¡¯s hand suddenly paused--wait, did he hear it wrong?


    Getting married and having children? Alpha and Omega can marry and have children? Who will be the one to give birth then? Since I¡¯m an omega, it should be the alpha, right?


    But Berg stopped at this critical moment, he looked down at the child in hisp and said: "Your eyes actually got wider, are you curious about what I was saying?"


    Xi Wei: "..."


    Berg continued: "If you understand,extend your right hand. If you don¡¯t understand, extend your left hand."


    Xi Wei stretched out both of his hands.


    Berg smiled, grabbed the child¡¯s hands, and whispered, "I wish you would grow up quickly, I wish you could understand what I¡¯m saying, so that I can teach you about a lot of things, and maybe you will be able to aplish the dreams that I failed to achieve."


    Uncle Berg seemed to be lost in thought. Although he was smiling, it could not hide the lost expression showing on his face.


    Xi Wei felt a little puzzled; he focused his ears and began to listen carefully.


    Berg then went on to say: "I like you, your mental strength, incredibly, scored above 100. Ordinarily, even children from royal and military families usually only have around 60 mental strength. Do you know what this means? This means that if we were alpha, we would be able to manipte the Empire¡¯s strongest S-ss Intelligent Machine Armor. Those simple and muscle-brained alphas would have no strength to fight us."


    "Right now, in the entire Empire, there are only few people who can control S-ss armor, and except for His Majesty, all the other ones are military generals. Unfortunately, omegas can¡¯t join the military. Even if you are a prince, you still don¡¯t have the qualifications to get an advanced level machine armor, the only thing you can do is to study about them secretly ... "


    Xi Wei finally understood the reason behind his uncle¡¯s bad mood; it was probably because of his wasted "talent". He was very interested in "machine armor", and those odd metals in his room were the "machine armor" he had developed. ording to him, only a few people could have S-ss armor, the highest level of intelligent machine. The development process of those S-ss armors must be veryplex. His uncle who was working alone obviously would be unable toplete it, and that was why he felt lost? Because his talent became useless? And that¡¯s only because he was born as an omega?


    Xi Wei suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ording to Uncle Berg, an Alpha Prince can inherit the throne, while an Omega Prince¡¯s only option was to marry and have children when they entered adulthood. He is also an omega, so wouldn¡¯t he be like Uncle Berg? In the future only able to stay in the pce until the day His Majesty arranged a marriage for him? Wasn¡¯t that the same as bing a tool for a political marriage?


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, Xi Wei thought optimistically, I¡¯m only a newborn right now, far from adulthood. He was sure thatter he could use his umted life experiences and his ability to understand the conversations around him, and slowly look for opportunities to change his destiny.


    ***


    One afternoon, one month after Xi Wei was born, a strange woman came to the pce to visit Queen Anna.


    In contrast with Queen Anna¡¯s ck hair, dark eyes, and gentle temperament, the woman who had just arrived had a long blond hair, eyes as blue as sky, and a very decisive voice, obviously a really straightforward person.


    Anna seemed delighted to see her. She immediately took her to the sitting-room, and asked the AI Housekeeper to pour a cup of hot tea and prepare a table full of fruit for her.


    Strangely, the woman also held a child in her arms. When Anna¡¯s sight fell on the child, she quickly rushed to hold him, the expression on her face was so full of love, as if she was looking at her own son, "Grace, this is your and Admiral Byron¡¯s son? So cute! "


    Grace smiled and answered, "Yes, he was born on the same day as His Majesty the Prince, only 5 minutes earlier. I would have liked to bring him here earlier to visit the Queen and the First Prince, but was unable to find the opportunity. However, I remember that today the king and all the generals would go to have dinner together, so I think the Queen must be quite bored, that¡¯s why I took him here. We are not disturbing you are we? "


    "There are only two of us here, you don¡¯t have to be polite." Anna smiled and said, "Right, what¡¯s his name?"


    "His name is ire. "


    "ire, that sounds good ... He¡¯s an alpha, right? I¡¯m sure he will grow up strong like his father, and be a good general in the future." Anna held ire in her arms for a while until her arms finally became tired. She then put him in Xi Wei¡¯s crib and went together with Grace to eat some fruits.


    The two of them ate and chatted, exchanging experiences of giving birth to and caring for their children.


    Xi Wei did not have any interest in this topic, so he was bored. He turned his gaze to the little guy lying next to him and, at the same time, ire also turned to look at him. Their eyes met, and Xi Wei found himself thinking how beautiful this child¡¯s eyes were, the color as blue as the sky, just like his mother¡¯s eyes.


    ire, on the other hand, seemed to think the child in front of him looked very cute, so to express his affection, he took the initiative to go over and kissed Xi Wei¡¯s face.


    Xi Wei, "......"


    Toozy to care about this little guy, Xi Wei turned away and ignored him.


    As a result, ire, in order to make the other boy acknowledge his existence, actually came over and gave Xi Wei another kiss, this time right on his mouth.


    Xi Wei finally had had enough; he quickly pushed ire away, and gave him a convenient punch with his fist.


    Little ire, who was beaten, immediately opened his mouth and cried: "Woaaa Wooa hoo .."


    The two mothers, who were eating fruit, looked back in surprise. They saw ire, who was crying with his nose flushed red, while Xi Wei was sleeping with his eyes closed next to him.


    The two mothers looked at each other, silently wondering what could have happened.


    Meanwhile, Xi Wei secretly thought in annoyance, Whose child is this, can you hurry and take him away?


    ----------------------------


    <b>T/N:</b> I¡¯ve changed the king¡¯s name to Trent since Trand really doesn¡¯t sound like a name, and it¡¯s more convenient for those who have read ABO Cadets (a story from the same universe as this).

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Proofread by


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <b>Chapter 04 - The Truth (i)</b>


    Usually, if someone were to have a childhood friend who was born on the same day as them, people would think it was a lucky thing¡ªespecially when their mothers were very good friends as well. ording to normal development, the two small children should have grown up together. They would be really good friends in the future, the kind that would stick with each other through thick and thin.


    But the problem was, although Xi Wei had a baby¡¯s appearance, he was reborn with aplete memory from hisst life. His IQ was that of an adult man, and so, he was not interested in ying with children.


    ire was really active as a child. He liked to move around a lot, especially when he was trying to get close to Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei¡¯s crib wasrge, which made it easier for ire to crawl around. More often than not, Xi Wei would p and push him to the side, but he never gave up. After he was pushed, ire would roll a fewps, then tried to climb back to Xi Wei¡¯s side¡ªhe would scratch at Xi Wei¡¯s neck, grasp Xi Wei¡¯s fingers, evene up to kiss Xi Wei¡¯s face sometimes, always trying in various ways to express his feeling to his favorite person: Xi Wei.


    And it was getting on XI Wei¡¯s nerves.


    Queen Anna and Mrs. Grace often saw the two children fighting in the crib. Xi Wei woulde over with his fist raised, and always urately hit on ire¡¯s nose. Although a child¡¯s fist held no strength and it was not really painful, even after repeatedly being defeated and beaten by Xi Wei, ire incredibly still persevered to climb and crawl in order to get close to Xi Wei.


    Grace could not resist saying: "ire seems to be very fond of the First Prince,"


    Anna smiled and said: "Yes. I don¡¯t know what will happen when they grow up, but if they can get married, that would be great. "


    Xi Wei: "..."


    Wait, Queen, don¡¯t you think something is very wrong here? Two boys getting married??


    Hearing this, Grace smiled and said: "The First Prince¡¯s marriage should be His Majesty¡¯s decision, right? And when he reaches adulthood, it will be up to the Omega Association to see the gic match for him. Our family¡¯s ire might not be that lucky."


    Anna¡¯s smile gradually faded, she bowed her head and said: "You are right, Xi Wei¡¯s marriage, I have no say in it...even though I am his mother."


    Seeing her depressed expression, Grace reached out and held her hand,forting her gently, "Queen, no one knows what will happen in the future. Even if they do not end up as a pair, I believe that these two children will still be able to be good friends."


    Anna looked back at the children who were fighting in the crib and smiled , "I hope so. Grace, I have nothing to do every day in the pce, so if you have time, please bring ire over to y. "


    Grace smiled and said, "Of course, I will visit the Queen more often."


    ***


    Grace and Queen Anna were very close friends, and she often brought her son along to visit the Queen. So, in Xi Wei¡¯s memory, almost all of his early childhood was spent doing a hand-to-handbat with ire.


    ire, this little guy, was really annoying. It was as if he thought of Xi Wei as a very fun toy. Every time he saw Xi Wei, his eyes would light up, and he¡¯d try to kiss and hug him. Xi Wei really wanted to kick him down. However, his crib had a very high guardrail, so his goal of kicking the other baby down could not be realized for now. The only thing Xi Wei could do was to endure it reluctantly.


    Fortunately, this nightmare soon came to an end because Queen Anna was pregnant again.


    In her pregnancy this time, Anna¡¯s morning sickness was very fierce, so she simply could not take care of her son. Xi Wei was then ced in His Majesty Trent¡¯s pce temporarily.


    It was Xi Wei¡¯s first visit to Trent¡¯s pce. The towering buildings looked magnificent, and it was evidently much more spacious than the Queen¡¯s Chambers. The pce was divided into three parts: the living room, the reception room and the study. The living room had a silver-white metal door which was locked with a series of passcodes, obviously. His Majesty would meet some important officials here, so confidentiality measures had to be taken. The bedroom¡¯syout was very simple; it only consisted of a veryrge bed and matching bath facilities. One could see that Trent was not a person addicted to materialforts, as his daily life was actually very thrifty.


    However, the ce Xi Wei was most interested in was His Majesty¡¯s study room. The study room was the approximate size of a stadium, and the walls surrounding it were all filled with an immense collection of books. Those thick books were made of soft materials and were as light as a feather when held. In addition, thergeputer in the center of the room also stored many electronic version of books¡ªin short, the book storage capacity of His Majesty¡¯s study room was almostparable to arge library.


    It was obvious that His Majesty was very fond of reading. Usually, when he had nothing to do, he would stay in the study room to read. Xi Wei, who was nestling in his arms, looked around in wonder. Seeing his son looking very curious about the books, Trent couldn¡¯t help but hold his little hand and say, "Xi Wei, Father will teach you how to write your name, okay?"


    Xi Wei excitedly answered, "Yes, Father!"


    Incredibly, even though he was only 8 months old, Xi Wei Had already learned to speak during the time spent with his father. Maybe it is because hewas born with high mental strength?


    Hearing the child shout out ¡¯Father¡¯ in his tender voice,Trent was so surprised, "What did you just call me? Say it again."


    "Father," cried Xi Wei.


    As a father, of course Trent was very happy. He smiled and squeezed his son¡¯s face softly, "Good."


    Xi Wei was also very happy to have such a gentle and loving father. In his previous life he did not even dare to dream about having one.


    It was a pity that as a king, Trent was very busy and spent only one or two hours a day looking after Xi Wei. Most of the time, Xi Wei was left with his machine armor.


    His machine armour was called the Lion King. ording to Uncle Berg, this should be one of the empire¡¯s few S-ss intelligent machine armour. Its IQ was almostparable with a human, and it was capable of carrying on a conversation fluently with Xi Wei. Not only that, it can also change into a variety of different solid shapes. Xi Wei was very interested in this kind of transformable, high intelligence machine armour. However, he did not dare speak to the armor until he was clear about the specific functions and IQ of the armor, because it would be troublesome if he were suspected.


    Fortunately, there were numerous books in His Majesty¡¯s study. Relying on his excellent understanding and imagination, Xi Wei followed His Majesty¡¯s action and opened a few books. Bit by bit, he gradually became able to read some of the words. Fortunately, no one would be overly suspicious if they saw a child turning pages in one book after another. Even His Majesty would only think that his son was ying with the books like they were toys.


    But, in actuality, Xi Wei was checking out the details of the world he found himself in.


    ording to the records in the book, they were presently in the cosmic era, and the ce humanity lived on now was no longer Earth. This era used a ¡¯Cosmic Calendar¡¯ to calcte dates. Xi Wei was born in Cosmic Calendar year 774, while the empire was founded in year 576.


    The cosmic calendar began the year that humanity moved away from Earth into the universe. The Empire was founded nearly 200 yearster. At that time, there was an outbreak of arge-scale war among the humans, it was known as the ¡¯Battle of the Issyville Gxy¡¯. This battle caused countless casualties until, eventually, the humans divide themselves into two major regimes: The Lacey Empire regime centered on the Cepheid Gxy, and the Strandian Federation regime centered on the Phoenix Gxy.


    Xi Wei¡¯s country was the Lacey Empire, located in the Cepheid Gxy, and His Majesty Trent was the Seventh Emperor of the Empire.


    The Empire and the Strandian Federation had been fighting for years, and the Issyville Gxy was the junction of the two powerful forces. It was a dangerous ce where cosmic sandstorms could ur at any time. At present, the Legion of Glory was guarding the border. Last year, a war broke out on the border between the Lacey Empire and the Strandian Federation, so His Majesty Trent was so busy that he did not have time to visit the newly-born prince for months in a row.


    In other words, although Xi Wei was a noble prince, his empire was not an empire of peace, and a hostile force was eyeing it from the distance.


    After figuring out the country and world¡¯s background, Xi Wei began searching for data on Omegas.


    Fortunately, like the saying goes, ¡¯hard work will always pays off.¡¯ Xi Wei finally found a book introducing Omega-rted data. The book was titled "About Alpha, Beta, Omega: Detailed Knowledge of The Three," and the author was Dr. Brown from the Imperial Central Hospital.


    Dr. Brown, isn¡¯t that the old professor who took his blood the day he was born? Since it is a book written by an expert, it must be very scientific.


    Xi Wei opened the book with a curious feeling and his three views were immediately refreshed.


    The book said that, in order to adapt to the new environment during the long migration into the universe, human beings experienced physical changes, resulting in three new sub-genders: Alpha, Beta, and Omega.


    Alpha were natural leaders, strong, high in spiritual power, liked to conquer, and possessive. Most of the generals and rulers of the Empire were Alphas, the best leaders in the human race. However, Alphas could not conceive and bear offspring, so they must be paired with a Beta or Omega.


    The majority of human beings consisted of Betas, and their abilities were mediocre in all aspects. Although Betas are capable of giving birth to offspring, their fertility rate is low, their birthing process was very difficult, and the children born have a high mortality rate.


    Omegasprise the smallest percentage of the poption, but have the strongest fertility. Omegas, when paired with Alphas, could give birth to a strong lineage of children. After they turned 18 years old and became adults, Omegas would have an erratic estrus every year. It was difficult for Omegas to maintain self-control during estrus. They instinctively yearn for an alpha¡¯s embrace, to be marked, and taken as their possesion. They will also emit a sweet pheromone that will attract any Alphas in close proximity. After beingpletely marked by an alpha, if they did not use contraception, the probability of pregnancy urring for the Omega is as high as 99%.


    Xi Wei had some doubts about what this ¡¯mark¡¯ could entail, and continued to flip through the book¡¯s pages. As a result, the author of the book simply put an illustration there, followed by arge text that exined the entire process of an alpha marking an omega in great details, with many explicit images.


    <b>"Bang"</b><b>, </b>Xi Wei threw the book to the ground. He thought, God must be ying a big joke on me.Is it possible to cross back now? I really want to go back to my original world, to continue filming that science fiction movie. Even a movie script will not be this deceptive!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Proofread by


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    <b>Chapter 05 - The Truth (ii)</b>


    Xi Wei found out that every assumption that he had made was wrong. When the monitoring results showed that he was an Omega, he was optimistic that Omega must mean a gifted child with high mental strength. When Uncle Berg said, " You can only stay in the pce like me, and when you reach adulthood, His Majesty will choose the right alpha to marry and have children with you. ", he also optimistically thought that the one who gave birth must be the alpha!


    Turns out, being too optimistic was not a good thing.


    Because, the truth was so cruel.


    It was actually Omegas who had high fertility, and were protected as scarce resources. Even in adulthood, they would have to face the erratic annual estrus, and... what the hell is this "will emit a sweet and seductive "pheromone" to attract alphas in close proximity"?!


    So this was why His Majesty did not look pleased to hear the results of his gender appraisal before, because an Omega Prince was evidently not as useful as an Alpha Prince. Alphas could fight and inherit the throne, while Omegas could only wait for adulthood to be married off to an Alpha andter gave birth to some children.


    Andhe was expected to just follow these broken rules of society?!


    What the hell is this? Did God¡¯s brain get drowned in some water?


    Xi Wei really wished that it was just a case of him taking the wrong script or going to the wrong filming studio. Surely, reality wouldn¡¯t be cruel enough to send him to such a wonderful world as this one...


    The world had six type of genders: male alpha, female alpha, male beta, female beta, male omega, and female omega. Alphas could not get pregnant, for betas it would be difficult to conceive, while omegas are the most likely to conceive children. So, the ability to conceive had nothing to do with being female or male, but it was determined by their A-B-O status?


    Xi Wei felt like his three views were suddenlypletely overturned.


    While looking at the pictures in the book, Xi Wei thought of his future self who would have to bepletely marked by an alpha, and couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    He had actually turned into a fertile omega that was destined to be pressed down by another man.


    This wonderful world, how to live in it!


    ***


    Meanwhile, Trent, who was in the living room reading e-mails, suddenly saw Xi Wei lying down with his face down in front of the sofa. The image was shown from the big screen he had ced in the middle of the room, which was connected with the one in the study room.


    Trent was puzzled, he hurriedly contacted Lion King¡¯s Intelligence Center, and asked, "What happened to Xi Wei?"


    The mechanized voice of Lion King answered seriously: "Answering His Majesty, the Prince today has been ying with some books in the study room. However, not long ago, he suddenly threw one of the books to the ground, then also fell down himself."


    "..." Looking at the image of his son who was lying motionless on the ground, His Majesty couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried and said, "Check whether he is hurt anywhere."


    Actually, the study is paved with thick and soft carpet, and the sofa Xi Wei yed on was the very short type, so even if he fell down he wouldn¡¯t be hurt. However, as a father, of course Trent would still worry about the condition of his child. His Majesty Trent immediately set aside all of his affairs, and headed to the study room. When he arrived, he quickly rushed to Xi Wei¡¯s side and hugged him.


    Logically speaking, normally when a child fell, they would not be able to hold their cries, but it¡¯s different with Xi Wei. He rarely cried since his birth.


    Trent smiled as he took a nce at the poor child in his arms who looked like he was in a bad mood. He touched the boy¡¯s head and asked softly: "What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? "


    Xi Wei shook his head, "No."


    Trent picked up the book on the floor and flipped it open. He was immediately greeted with the sight of images detailing how Alphas would mark Omegas. The scale of those pictures was veryrge, and some parts were even painted vividly. Trent frowned slightly, put the book back on one of the shelves, and said, "Xi Wei is too young, some books are not suitable for him to see. Re-arrange the books in the study room all over again, then find some children¡¯s fairy tale books for him."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The efficiency of the smart machine was very high, and soon most of the books on the shelves were moved to higher ces. Lion King also found a stack of fairy tale books and put them in front of His Majesty Trent.


    Trent sat down on the couch, propped Xi Wei on his knees, picked up the book of fairy tales and smiled, "Look at this, Xi Wei. "


    Xi Wei, "..."


    I don¡¯t want to see fairy tales, I just want some quiet.


    However, the emperor is full of love today, he actually held the book in front of Xi Wei, and began to read the story out loud: "A long time ago, there lived a good elf in the Andromeda Gxy. The elf had a pair of colorful wings ..."


    Xi Wei was so sleepy that he closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Trent who rarely had the opportunity to read books to his son felt his pride hurt a little. He asked Lion King seriously: "Was the way I told the story uninteresting?"


    "The King¡¯s story was so interesting that the prince must have fallen asleep because he wasforted by it," Lion King said honestly.


    Trent nodded, feeling satisfied with his answer. He then carried his sleeping son back to bed, touched his head gently, and murmured, "Sleep well, son."


    Xi Wei actually did not fall asleep, he was still struggling to digest what he just read from the book. This knowledge about Omegas, the more he thought about it the more creepy he felt. The book said that Omegas in Estrus would emit a strong pheromone odor, which would affect Alphas and influence them to instinctively marked the omega in front of them ...


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help thinking: Did I really travel to the world¡¯s distant future, and not some jungle-themed world?


    ***


    That autumn, Queen Anna gave birth to a little princess, named Alicia. She was a pale-skinned omega girl who almost died soon after her birth. Fortunately the doctors did their best to save her, and they seeded. The poor little girl was put into an incubator, and would be cared for by a professional nurse 24/7. Trent also brought the finest pediatric specialist in the Empire to look after and save the child at all costs.


    Looking at his faintly-breathing sister in the incubator, for the first time, Xi Wei finally realized what was truly meant when he read the description stating that "Omegas have a very weak body" in one of the books.


    The number of omegas was small to begin with, andbined with their high infant mortality rates, no wonder their number had been declining year after year. And Omegas were the only ones able to conceive offspring with the purest lineage. If the number of Omegas kept on declining, it would lead to a terrible negative growth rate in the empire¡¯s entire poption and decreased quality in its bloodlines.


    As a result, because they were a scarce resource, Omegas were highly valued and would be protected from the moment of their birth.


    Like Xi Wei, the data of Princess Alicia was also registered by Omega Protection Association. Because her body is very weak, she had to stay in the incubator, so Queen Anna would often bring Xi Wei to visit her in the hospital. After a full six months, Alicia¡¯s body condition gradually began to improve, and she was finally allowed to be taken back to live in the pce.


    Xi Wei knew that his sister¡¯s condition was not good, so he really took care of her. Although at that time he was still a child, he could do small things like giving some toys to her. The feeling between these two siblings was very good, which made Queen Anna really happy.


    There was one thing Xi Wei felt curious about though. After his sister was born, Grace, who was previously so close with Queen Anna, unexpectedly never visited her. Xi Wei raised this question to Queen Anna. She smiled and replied, "Because Lady Grace is pregnant, she has no time to see me. Why, do you miss your good friend ire?"


    Xi Wei: "..."


    Mother you are really funny. Why would he miss that brat ire...


    ***


    Time passed quickly, and soon Xi Wei would be three years old. Children in the empire would not receive formal education before the age of three. However, Xi Wei knew how to do self-study, so it did not really matter to him. He would often find the opportunity to run to His Majesty¡¯s study, and read some books there.


    Since, in the previous life, he was used to reading and memorizing scripts, he now had a very good memory and was able to remember the things he had read in the books. He knew that stacking up on knowledge would only bring advantage and no harm to him. He had already epted his fate of being born as a tragic omega prince in this strange world, but he could not ept the fate of his grown up self who had to be marked in the future, so he must find a way to change his destiny.


    When Xi Wei was two and a half years old, Mrs. Grace gave birth to an omega little boy. After she recovered, they became frequent guests in the pce once again.


    Of course, she would still take ire, who was now also two and a half years old, to y with Xi Wei. ire was learning to walk and talk now, so he did not roll around in Xi Wei¡¯s bed as he did when he was a baby.


    Little ire wore a custom-made white suit and a neck tie, dressed like a little gentleman by his mother. Xi Wei found his staggering figure very funny, and thought, wearing such a get-up, this child really looks like those dolls in a boutique house.


    When ire saw Xi Wei, his eyes immediately became bright. He rushed happily to Xi Wei¡¯s side before asking, "You are Xi Wei?"


    Xi Wei nodded, "Yes. "


    ire stretched out his hand and said, "I have a present for you."


    Xi Wei took a look, and found the other boy holding a set of miniature toy armor that small children loved to y with. It was only the size of a palm and could be assembled freely, however, having seen his father¡¯s S-ss armor, Xi Wei had little interest to small toys like this. Still, he took it from ire¡¯s hand and said, "Thank you." "


    Seeing no change in his expression, ire felt a little unsure, "You don¡¯t like it?"


    Xi Wei said, "I like."


    ire immediately cheered up.


    Not far from them, Queen Anna watched as ire gave a present to his son, and could not help but smiled: "ire is really sensible. He is still so young, yet he already knows to give things to Xi Wei."


    Grace said, "Yes, when he heard that I want to bring him to the pce, he was very excited. He immediately picked one of his most precious toys to give to Xi Wei."


    Annaughed, "Let¡¯s just let them y by themselves, we can go to the garden."


    After the two mothers left, Xi Wei put the toy in his hands down and sat down on the couch, holding a book.


    ire peered at him curiously and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    The blond haired and blue eyed little guy leaned close to Xi Wei. His soft hair was slipping over Xi Wei¡¯s cheek and tickling it gently.


    Xi Wei brushed his hair aside, raised the book in his hand, and replied, "Basic Principles of Piloting an Armor"


    ire was puzzled, "What is that book?"


    Xi Wei flicked his head, and answered, "It¡¯s a book that you can¡¯t read."


    ire, "..."


    The despised ire had to sit back silently. While ying with the toys in his hands, he would secretly nce at the book the First Prince was reading.


    After returning home, ire asked his mother curiously, "What is the basic principle of piloting a machine?"


    Grace smiled, touched her son¡¯s head and said, "You are still too young, this is what Alphas will learn after age 10."


    ire wondered, "Isn¡¯t Xi Wei an Omega? Why does he read this book then? "


    Grace exined, "He should think that the pictures are very interesting to look at. It¡¯s aplicated book, so he can¡¯t possibly understand it."


    "Oh." ire thought about it and made a decision, "I want to read the same book as Xi Wei."


    Grace reluctantly had to bring the book back to her son. ire opened it, took a look, and immediately found out that his mother was very right¡ªhe really could not understand anything.


    The next day, he once again came to the pce with his mother. Xi Wei was reading a different book this time. Feeling curious, ire approached him and asked, "What book are you reading? It¡¯s not the same one as yesterday¡¯s book, right?


    Xi Wei stretched out his hand, "Stay two meters away from me and don¡¯t bother me."


    ire, "....."


    ire who was pushed away couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Xi Wei has a pretty big strength, not at all like the ¡¯weak-and-needs-to-be-protected Omega¡¯.


    Is the Queen mistaken? The First Prince is actually an Alpha, right?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <b>T/N: </b>I feel quite bad for ire in this chapter lol. Xi Wei is so cruel to him xD

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Proofread by


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    <b>Chapter 06 - Childhood Sweetheart (a) </b>


    Queen Anna and Lady Grace always had so many topics to talk about when it came to discussing Xi Wei and ire¡¯s future fate.


    At first, when it was discovered that both Queen Anna and Lady Grace were pregnant, they were told that ire¡¯s due date would be on June 22nd in the following year, while the expected date of Xi Wei was in June 29th.There should be a one week age difference between them, but who would have guessed that the two children would be born slightly prematurely instead, and end up being born on the same day: June 21st. That day happened to be thest day of Gemini Constetion, and in the early morning, there was a rare Gemini meteor shower happening. It was as if the universe also wanted to celebrate their wonderfully linked fate.


    One year ago, the two small children could be found fighting in Xi Wei¡¯s crib every day, with Xi Wei¡¯s little fist always falling urately on ire¡¯s nose, while the abused baby was busy rolling around in the crib, always trying to get close to the other boy. Eventer, after the two of them had learned to walk and talk, ire still liked to follow Xi Wei around. His gaze would always trail after Xi Wei¡¯s figure in curiosity, taking in everything he did so that he could imitate him in his own hometer on.


    ire would take notes of all the books Xi Wei was reading, and then asked his mother for the exact same ones¡ªeven though most of the time he did not understand what they were about.


    He would also take the initiative to give many of his favorite toys to Xi Wei. Unfortunately, little did he know, Xi Wei actually had little interest in those toys.


    Almost every day, Grace witnessed her son following and trailing after Xi Wei, and could not help but sigh. She said, "ire really likes to be close to Xi Wei, but somehow his rtionship with his own brother is not that good."


    Anna was puzzled and asked, "His brother? I haven¡¯t seen him yet, but I heard that he is a very beautiful omega. ire doesn¡¯t like him?"


    Grace shook her head, "At home, ire loves to y with all sort of toys by himself in his room. Also, he started having nightmares a while ago. He said there was so much blood in those dreams, and he couldn¡¯t see anything else but red there. I was afraid he would be cranky, so I usually take him here to y with Xi Wei."


    Hearing this, Anna couldn¡¯t help feeling worried, "He is not even three years old yet, why would he have such strange dreams like that?"


    Grace frowned, "I don¡¯t know. I have consulted some experts before, and all of them said that these dreams are difficult to exin... It may have been due to his premature birth though, because ire was also born with severe anemia. He even needed to be rescued once during the delivery, and it is a bad omen for an alpha to experience a rescue at birth."


    Anna took hold of her friend¡¯s hand andforted her, "Don¡¯t think too much about it. You can see that ire is very healthy now, I¡¯m sure he will grow up in peace and good health too. Those were just nightmares, they shouldn¡¯t mean anything, right?"


    "Yes, I heard that children will sometimes see some things that they shouldn¡¯t see, but it will be better as they grow up." Grace smiled and continued, "Right, Queen Anna, on ire¡¯s third birthday, I¡¯m going to send him to a teacher to study, so he will not be able toe and visit you anymore."


    Anna nodded her head, "I know, Xi Wei also will have to move out soon."


    ording to the rules of the Empire, children before the age of three should live together with their mother, andter, on their third birthday, they would finally begin their education. There was no kindergarten in the Empire, so the children¡¯s education for the first two years would all be handled as a responsibility of the teachers chosen by their own family. Their teacher would teach them the basic knowledge ofnguage, numbers, and mechanical things. Then, when they were five years old, they would be sent to school.


    Xi Wei and ire would have their third birthday soon, and during the next two years after that, they would be ced under the care of their own respective teachers to study. Therefore, until their official enrollment to the Empire¡¯s school when they reached five years old, they would no longer have the opportunity to meet.


    ire had heard about this from his mother, and in his heart, he knew clearly that today would be thest time for him to see Xi Wei in the pce for a while, so he had carefully prepared a gift for the other boy. He looked at Xi Wei helplessly, and said, "This is a present for you. I drew it personally so that you will always remember me."


    Xi Wei took a look at the object in ire¡¯s hand. It was a picture of two children holding hands. The painting¡¯s title was written on the top: "The Best Partner ", and their names were scribbled above the childrens¡¯ heads : ire (alpha), Xi Wei (omega?).


    This kid actually put a question mark behind the omega....


    ire eximed seriously, "Mom said we could see each other again in two years. So, in these two years, you can look at this picture every time you miss me."


    Xi Wei took the picture with a stiff face and said, "Thank you."


    Xi Wei really had no interest in a child¡¯s drawing like this, and what¡¯s with this question mark behind the word omega? Does he doubt my status as an omega??


    That day, when it was time for them to leave the pce, it was obvious to see just how reluctant ire was feeling. He kept on looking back at Xi Wei, as if he was trying to carve every precious detail of the other boy¡¯s image into his mind.


    And, although Xi Wei had been feeling annoyed at him all day, his heart couldn¡¯t help but softened a little at seeing ire¡¯s actions - in any case, they could still be considered as childhood friends who grew up together. ire also had always been good to him, giving him his favorite toys every day, and even though Xi Wei did not actually like those toys, ire¡¯s pure intention and heart could be seen from them. In ire¡¯s simple mind, he obviously thought of Xi Wei as a good friend, so Xi Wei also couldn¡¯t be too cold to him, lest he caused suspicion from others.


    Xi Wei thought for a while before finally saying, "ire, I also have a gift for you."


    ire¡¯s eyes lighten up: "What gift?"


    Xi Wei took a piece of shiny red stone from his pocket and handed it to ire, "This is for you."


    ire immediately held it tightly and said seriously, "I will take good care of it."


    After he said this, he quickly ran back to Xi Wei and dropped a kiss on his face gently, "Thank you, Xi Wei."


    Xi Wei: "......"


    Dammit, if I had known he¡¯d do this, I never would have given anything to him, thought Xi Wei while wiping the little boy¡¯s saliva from his face.


    ***


    That night, ire sat on the sofa, holding and studying the red stone Xi Wei had given to him earlier. But, no matter how hard he looked at the stone, he still could not figure out its use.


    When General Byron arrived home, he found his son ying with a rare thing in his hands and frowned, "Who gave you that stone?"


    ire felt a little afraid of his cold-faced, serious father, and replied honestly, "The First Prince gave it to me."


    General Byron took the jewel and examined it, before returning it to re¡¯s hands a few secondster. He said calmly, "This is a very rarerge-capacity storage space which is produced only in the Lyra Gxy. It can also be used as a storage space for intelligent machine armour. This gift from the First Prince is very precious, save it wisely, and don¡¯t lose it. "


    "Oh!" ire immediately hugged the stone in his bosom, holding onto it very carefully. He thought: Xi Wei is so nice to me; he even gave me such a precious gift.


    Little did ire know, Xi Wei actually owned a few storage space stones like that, courtesy of His Majesty Trent, and his Uncle Berg. Xi Wei chose to give the red stone to ire because he had learned about the value of the stone before - the storage stones, which were produced in Lyra Gxy, can be used as a memory base for machine armor. The value and grade of a storage stone was determined by its size, and the one Xi Wei picked for ire was of thergest size avable, which made it naturally priceless. A grown up alpha would get his own machine armorter, so ire would certainly need this storage stone for his armor in the future.


    Xi Wei would not give some childish little toys like ire did, because he preferred to be practical in anything he did.


    On June 21st of this year, on thest day of the Gemini Constetion, the Imperial Pce and the home of General Byron were both celebrating the third birthday of their respective children, Xi Wei and ire. The next morning, Queen Anna sent Xi Wei to move to his own pce that had been arranged in advance for him. As a prince of the Empire, he must live separately from his parents at the age of three. But, of course, he would have a full range of AI butlers to take care of his daily life.


    When Xi Wei entered the pce, one of the intelligent butlers opened his mouth and greeted him "Wee back, Master."


    This AI butler had a somewhat child-like voice,pletely different from the regaldy voice of Queen Anna¡¯s personal AI housekeeper. Xi Wei asked curiosity, "What¡¯s your name?"


    The AI butler answered: "Please give me a name, Master."


    Xi Wei thought about it, then said: "How about Kaka?"


    "It¡¯s good, Master." Somehow, Xi Wei felt a bit funny listening to Kaka¡¯s childish voice talking in such a serious tone...


    Xi Wei sat down in one of the chairs in the room for a while, before he finally couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking, "Why hasn¡¯t my teacher arrived yet?"


    Just as he finished saying this, a man¡¯s soft voice was suddenly heard answering his question, "Don¡¯t worry, I havee."


    Xi Wei: "..... "


    He looked up and saw Berg¡¯s smiling eyes ncing down on him. Xi Wei asked him in surprise, "How are you ah, Uncle?"


    Berg walked towards him and sat down on the seat at his side, then said yfully, "I havee here to teach you personally. You should feel honored."


    Xi Wei: "......"


    Afterwards, Berg took out an e-reader screen in the size of an adult¡¯s palm, and put it down in front of Xi Wei. He opened the first page, and then exined, "This is a list of the mostmonly used words in the empire. Pick the words that you can recognize, and after that I will make a lesson n based on the result."


    Xi Wei looked a little embarrassed as he nced at the words in front of him. He actually already knew about these words, but he did not want to seem suspicious in front of his Royal Uncle, so he purposely picked simple words from the list, including Her Majesty, the Queen, his name, as well as sofa, bed, and other daily things he hade into contact with.


    After he finished, Berg looked at him and asked, "You are only able to recognize these?"


    Xi Wei nodded, "Yes..."


    Berg smiled and touched his head, "In this six months, you have to memorize all of them. Then, once you are able to, I¡¯ll teach you more things."


    Xi Wei nodded again, "Okay."


    ***


    This half a year¡¯s time was very boring for Xi Wei, because he had to act clueless every day, he also had to pretend to be na?ve and ask some questions to his teacher. During this period of time, Xi Wei finally realized that being a child, in fact, was not easy. Fortunately, his uncle never felt suspicious of him; instead, Berg always patiently exined the meaning of each word to him.


    Berg is actually a very good teacher, always very patient in working with a child like him, and his exnations were also done in great detail. Although the content of the lessons was something that Xi Wei had known since his early childhood, surprisingly, he also learned many new things from his uncle.


    This very talented Wang Shu, his teaching style was not the rigid type. While teaching about simple words and grammar, he would use many interesting allusions in his exnation. In this strange world, of course many of those allusions were new and interesting for Xi Wei, and so, Xi Wei would always listen to them with deep attention.


    Berg was also really invested in his research of machine armor¡¯s manufacturing, therefore, he would often tell machine armor rted stories to Xi Wei. This part of his lessons was what Xi Wei found most interesting, and he loved listening to them carefully. Xi Wei liked this Wang Shu of his, because somehow, being near Berg¡¯s body always filled him with a reassuring andfortable feeling.


    In these two years, except for the asional visits from His Majesty Trent and Queen Anna to check on his learning progress and wellbeing, most of Xi Wei¡¯s time was spent with Uncle Berg. His uncle told even the news of his mother¡¯s new pregnancy to him.


    His motherter gave birth to a baby girl who was named Xi Lin. The third princess is an omega, and was said to have cried pretty loudly when she was born, a really lively baby girl.


    Xi Wei was very happy to have another sister, however, Berg actually sighed and said: "Three sessive omega children, the pressure on your mother¡¯s back must be very heavy. An omega can only have limited amount of children, and your mother is the queen, so she must to give birth to an Alpha Prince to inherit the throne."


    No wonder Queen Anna¡¯s expression was a little sullentely. Apparently having three consecutive omega children had put her under a lot of pressure. And the birth of a child would always leave a certain trauma to an omega¡¯s body; therefore, she would need time to recover. She almost always stayed in the Pce with her children. In these few years, she had given birth to three children, and during this time, the only connection she had with the outside world was through her interaction with her good friend, Grace.


    Thinking about this, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed for his mother.


    That evening, he went to the Queen¡¯s Pce to see her. When Anna saw Xi Wei, she immediately smiled and walked to him, "Haven¡¯t seen you for a while, our Xi Wei actually has grown so tall."


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she said this. Xi Wei hurriedly raised up his small hands and wiped at Anna¡¯s tears gently while asking her in a voice full of concern, "Queen Mother, are you feeling better now?"


    Anna moved to hug Xi Wei and answered softly, "I¡¯m fine,"


    Later, His Majesty also came to see the Third Princess. When he found Xi Wei there, he asked him, "Xi Wei, how is your learning progress with Uncle Berg? Have you finished learning the contents of the book? "


    Xi Wei said, "It¡¯s going well, there is only thest one left."


    Anna put Xi Wei down, and asked, "Your Majesty, has Berg¡¯s marriage been decided?"


    Trent nodded, "After Xi Wei¡¯s fifth birthday, once Berg finishes all of the lessons. The wedding will be set in the fall."


    Xi Wei: "..."


    Xi Wei¡¯s three views problem that had long been forgotten, suddenly re-surfaced once again-


    - Berg Wang Shu was apparently going to be assigned to an alpha by His Majesty soon....


    ¡¯

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Proofread by


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    <b>Chapter 07 - Childhood Sweetheart (b)</b>


    Not long after Xi Wei was born, Berg once took him to the pce and said, "As an Omega Prince, you can only stay in the pce like me, and when you reach adulthood, His Majesty will choose the right alpha to marry and have children with you." At that time, Xi Wei had yet to understand the meaning of these words, and optimistically thought that the one who would be giving birth must be the alpha.


    Now, however, he had figured out the rules of the world. If Uncle Berg were to be married, he would definitely be marked by an Alpha andter expected to give birth to some children.


    Thinking of this, Xi Wei felt very unwilling. His uncle was a really good person, why should he be forced to marry and give birth to some alpha¡¯s children? Why couldn¡¯t he be free to find and choose someone that he actually liked?


    ***


    When Xi Wei met Uncle Berg the next day, he couldn¡¯t help asking, "Uncle, yesterday I heard father say that you are getting married?"


    Berg was sitting on the couch, reading a book. When he heard this, he paused and answered calmly, "Yes, the wedding has been decided, it¡¯s this year."


    Xi Wei asked, "Have you seen the alpha yet?"


    "I have," answered Berg.


    Xi Wei asked again, "Do you like him?" "


    Berg smiled and put down his book, he looked back at Xi Wei and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like him or not. You are too young to understand this. As princes, a lot of things are beyond our control. You will learn to understand this as you grow up."


    Xi Wei: "..."


    Truthfully, Xi Wei did understand. Uncle Berg¡¯s marriage must be rted to some kind of political reasons. The alpha chosen by His Majesty certainly would not be someone from a simple family. The alpha¡¯s family background must be prominent enough to warrant a beneficial rtionship with the Imperial Family.


    Honestly speaking, this kind of political union was verymon in monarchical countries. Not only the Princes, the Princesses marriages also rarely happened as a result of their own decisions. The marriage of a royal family member was more like a transaction of power and political interest. Xi Wei knew about many countries¡¯ histories, and had long been aware of this.


    But, looking at Uncle Berg¡¯s calm expression, Xi Wei still could not help but feel that it was unfair. In these two years, he had gotten to know just how very talented his uncle is. It would be such a waste for him to be married off so early.


    Meanwhile, Berg had been watching Xi Wei, and seeing the helpless expression on his small face made Berg unable to hold back a small fond chuckle from escaping his mouth. He picked Xi Wei up and seated him down on the sofa next to him, then said in a soft voice, "You don¡¯t have to worry, I have personally investigated the alpha that His Majesty has selected for me. He is a very honest man. I am a prince, so I think he will not dare to disrespect me after our marriage... I¡¯lle back to visit you in the pce whenever I have the chance."


    Hearing this, Xi Wei¡¯s heart finally felt a bit soothed. He nodded, "Okay. "


    Berg continued, "Xi Wei, when you grow up, if therees a time when you also have to enter a political marriage like me, you must remember to never yield yourself to your fate, you cannot lose your own sense of self. The two of us have higher mental strength than even some alphas, so take advantage of it. Don¡¯t waste the best genes that you have inherited as a member of the royal family." Berg paused and looked at Xi Wei, who was listening earnestly, and smiled slightly. He touched his head and continued, "Everything I said today, you must remember. I¡¯m sure you will understand what I mean when you grow up. "


    Xi Wei had a mixed feeling about it, but still, he nodded and said, "I¡¯ll note it down, Wang Shu."


    ***


    Time went by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was already June 21st. King Trent decided to celebrate Xi Wei¡¯s birthday in the pce. In Lacey Empire, the children would start receiving formal schooling once they turned five years old, so, a fifth birthday was quite an important event for them.


    That night, His Majesty Trent, Queen Anna, Berg Wang Shu, and the two princesses, Alicia and Xi Lin, all gathered in the pce to celebrate Xi Wei¡¯s birthday. A special custom-made, big cake was prepared, with candles of five different colors ced on top of it, representing the fact that the First Prince Xi Wei finally reached five years old that day.


    Anna held her one-year-old daughter in her bosom. Princess Xi Lin really liked to move around, and currently she was reaching out her hands, trying to grab onto the cake. Anna immediately took her hands back and smiled, "Don¡¯t move, wait until your Prince Brother finishes blowing out the candles."


    Trent also smiled and said, "Xi Wei, don¡¯t forget to make a wish before you blow the candles."


    Xi Wei looked at the flickering candles in front of him, closed his eyes, and silently made a wish-


    Watching Uncle Berg¡¯s wedding day getting closer and closer, as a five-year-old child, Xi Wei simply had no power to change that. The only thing he could do was to silently wish for his uncle¡¯s happiness even after his marriage. He also wished for himself, for his fate to change, so he would not have to embark on this "political marriage" path as well.


    ***


    That autumn, because of His Majesty Trent¡¯s brother, Prince Berg¡¯s marriage, the whole capital city was permeated with a cheerful and festive atmosphere. Arge red carpet had beenid at the entrance of the Imperial Pce, and a young alpha could be seen driving a special machine armor through it, followed by a mighty bridal procession behind him; all was prepared in order to greet Prince Berg.


    Berg wore a white royal robe that day, which had been tailored to perfectly entuate his tall and slender stature. Theplex and gorgeous patterns lining the robe also highlighted Berg¡¯s noble identity and status. His uncle was dressed so beautifully, and yet Xi Wei¡¯s eyes remained harsh as he looked on at the proceeding.


    Xi Wei stood in the distance, helplessly watching as his Uncle Berg walked out of the imperial Pce with a smile on his face, and a horde of royal guards escorting him.


    Xi Wei looked at Berg¡¯s departing figure, his small fists clenched firmly by his side.


    Berg was Xi Wei¡¯s first teacher since he came to this world. In these two years alone, he had learned so many things from him, and in his heart, Xi Wei hade to really respect this uncle of his. However, he was only a powerless five-year-old now, there was nothing he could do except for hope that after Uncle Berg arrived in the Berch¡¯s family home, his alpha husband would treat him well.


    ***


    After Berg got married, Xi Wei was left without a teacher, so he spent most of his time all alone, reading in his room by himself.


    His uncle had given his miniature AIputer to Xi Wei before leaving, and for Xi Wei, it was undoubtedly a great asset¡ªBerg¡¯s AIputer quality was very high, and it could even connect directly to the Imperial¡¯s Central Library. Xi Wei used it to browse through the Imperial Royal and military¡¯s data from the Central Library. He tried to understand the empire¡¯s power background clearly because, as a prince, this was one of the things he should haveplete knowledge about.


    At present, the Lacey Empire was different from any national regime he had known of before. It wasn¡¯t a constitutional monarchy, and there was no democratically elected parliament or congress. All the big decisions in the empire were basically made ording to the military¡¯s needs. It can be said that this empire was a country of "military supremacy", with the Imperial Army¡¯s rights being ced above all.


    His Majesty himself, even though he had such noble status, did not really have much real power. This exined why he made a marriage rtion between Berg and one of the most important families in the military, the Berch family. Berch family¡¯s Serpent Corps was one of the six great armies of the Empire, so this marriage could only further strengthen the status of the royal family in the empire.


    As Xi Wei was worrying about his uncle¡¯s situation, he suddenly received a message: "Xi Wei, I am very good here, don¡¯t worry. This AIputer, you have to take good care of it, because you can contact me directly through it. "


    Xi Wei was startled, and hurriedly pressed on the contact button. Immediately, a light curtain appeared before him, showing Uncle Berg¡¯s face in real-time projection. Xi Wei could see what was clearly his new bedroom in the background, which made him confused, because Berg was alone in that room.


    Xi Wei asked him in surprise, "Uncle, isn¡¯t tonight your wedding night? Why are you sending me a message at this time? What about the alpha that you have married? "


    Berg smiled and said, "I threw him out to sleep in the living room."


    Xi Wei: "..."


    Uncle is really amazing, it¡¯s only their wedding night, and yet he haspletely ruled over the alpha. He really is a worthy omega to learn from.


    ***


    Soon enough, the end of August arrived, which meant enrollment time for new students.


    The children of the Empire would enter formal schooling from the age of 5. Then, by the age of 14, the Omegas would be sent to Andromeda gxy to receive pre-adult education at a school set up exclusively for Omegas. Meanwhile, the Alphas and Betas would continue to study more professional courses, and when they reached 18, they¡¯d be admitted into university. After four years, they would graduate, and finally able to participate in the working world as an adult at 22.


    Since their school would not change until they entered university, there were not many school choices for children. However, each school has its own admission requirements. The descendants of the royal family usually attended school at "St. Paul Academy". Xi Wei checked on the information about this school¡ªit was a typical aristocratic academy that, in addition to the descendants of the royal family and generals, also included second-generation children from rich families.


    St. Paul Academy¡¯s entrance examination was done in the form of online registration and test. After they had submitted their answers, the result and admission score would be released in within one hour. The entrance examination for this school was very difficult, and would be very hard to answer for general children. However, for Xi Wei, those questions were really too simple. There was a one-hour time limit for the test, and yet Xi Wei had already finished his in just half an hour. But, heter thought that it might seem suspicious if he got a full mark, so he went back and purposely answered some of the questions wrong, and only submitted his test paper after that.


    The test scores and admissions lists were soon posted online.


    The highest score possible for the test was 150 points, however, because the questions were deemed to be too difficult, St. Paul Academy had lowered their admission score-limit this year to 80 points. Xi Wei got 130 points, ranked in the middle, but still higher than many alpha students.


    Strangely enough, Xi Wei did not see ire¡¯s name¡ªdidn¡¯t ire test for this school? He should have, right?


    ire¡¯s father was Admiral Byron, so, as a descendant of a military family, he should be aiming for this school, because this was the best school for aristocrats in the empire. It had the best facilities, and the teacher¡¯s strength was also the strongest in the country. If he wanted to enter a good university once he grew up,ing to St. Paul Academy would be the best choice for him.


    Xi Wei took a look once again, and still could not find ire¡¯s name among the high-scoring alphas on the top of the list.


    The students admitted to the academy this year consisted of about 30% Alpha, 60% Beta, and less than 10% Omega. Because the test was too difficult, the students who scored above 120 points were mostly alphas. The one with the highest score this year was also an alpha, someone called Carlo Berch, with 148 points.


    So, what about ire?


    With a puzzled mood, Xi Wei continued to scroll down the list, until finally, as he arrived at the end of the admission list, he saw the name he had been looking for:


    <b>ire Byron, 80 point.</b>


    Xi Wei: "................."


    Turns out he was the lowest ranked, no wonder Xi Wei couldn¡¯t find him earlier...


    Xi Wei thought in sympathy, As General Byron¡¯s son, as an Alpha, as a childhood friend who was born at the same day as me, you actually scored the lowest on the exam and almost didn¡¯t pass...Are you all right, ire?


    -------------------------------------------


    <b>T/N: </b>I¡¯m lol-ing at Uncle Berg, he is such a badass xD

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    <strong>Chapter 08 ¨C Childhood Sweetheart (c)</strong>


    <u>At General Byron¡¯s Home</u>


    ire checked on the admission results, and couldn¡¯t help but feel disturbed when he found out he had only scored 80 points. If his father knew about it, perhaps he¡¯d be put through some hellish training.


    Grace was in the kitchen preparing dinner. She took a nce at ire and smiled as she saw his bowed head, ¡°The test result is out?¡±


    ire nodded, ¡°Yes, I got in.¡±


    Grace asked, ¡°How many points did you score?¡±


    ire fell silent for a moment before finally whispering, ¡°80 points.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Grace, who heard the result, looked back in astonishment. However, upon seeing the dejected look on her son¡¯s face, she only sighed and asked with a slight frown, ¡°How did you get such a low score? If I remember correctly, the St. Paul Academy¡¯s highest test score should be 150 points, right?¡±


    ire hung his head, clutching his little hands tightly.


    Grace squatted down and rubbed his head softly, saying, ¡°Tell mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ire exined, ¡°I¡¯m too sleepy today, so I fell asleep. When I woke up, there was only half an hour of the test time left, so I didn¡¯t answer many questions.¡±


    Grace: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    So the real reason why little ire scored so low was because he overslept.


    Grace felt like she got a sudden headache, and pinched at her temple, ¡°This reason, you must not let your father know. Your father hates non-punctual people, he will be very angry if he knows you overslept during your exam.¡±


    ire nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ***


    That night, General Byron returned home early, which was a rare asion. He was a serious looking middle-aged man wearing a dark blue uniform, with white gloves on his hands, four golden stars on his shoulders designating him as one of the few noble four-star generals in the Empire, and bright patterned stars decorating his hat that symbolized he was a member of the Star Corps.


    The reason Mrs. Grace cooked the food by herself today was also because she had received the news of her husbanding home by dinner this evening. As soon as General Byron entered the door, she came up to help him take off his heavy uniform and hung up his coat. She smiled and said, ¡°Wee home general. I have prepared your favorite dishes today, please go to the dining room to eat.¡±


    Although they were husband and wife, Grace had a great respect for her husband, and always used honorifics when talking to him, somehow creating an unfamiliar feeling between them.


    General Byron nced at her and asked, ¡°What about ire?¡±


    Little ire immediately leaned back from behind his mother, ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡±


    General Byron looked at him and asked with an expressionless face, ¡°You got 80 points on the entrance exam, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Both mother and son¡¯s forehead instantaneously shed drops of cold sweat.


    As a high-ranking member of the military, General Byron¡¯s news connection was really well informed. ire had no choice but to whisper, ¡°Yes, I identally filled out the wrong answer.¡±


    Byron looked at him gravely, ¡°Out of 150 questions, you mean to tell me that you identally filled out 70 of them wrong? You dare to lie to me? ¡±


    ire immediately lowered his head in apology, ¡°Father¡­I was wrong. ¡±


    Byron looked at the golden head in front of him, frowned, and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can¡¯t change what had happened. But I¡¯ll tell you now ire, if your results don¡¯t improve once you enter the academy, I will immediately transfer you out of there.¡±


    ire quickly answered, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Hearing his affirmative, Byron finally nodded, ¡°You are still young, so you don¡¯t need to mind about this kind of examination. However, when you are 18 years old, I hope you can do well at the Imperial Unified Examination. Entering San Romia Military Academy¡¯s Command Department should be your ultimate goal.¡±


    ire nodded earnestly: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try!¡±


    The ¡®San Romia Military Academy¡¯ that Byron mentioned was directly governed by the Imperial Army of the entire empire, the best military academy. Almost all of army officials graduated from there, so Admiral Byron had determined that ce as the direction of his son¡¯s path since early childhood. As his eldest alpha son, he hoped that ire would inherit his mantle at the Army¡¯s Star Corps. However, from ire¡¯s current performance, he wasn¡¯t really assured of that.


    Seeing ire standing behind his mother with his head hanging down, Lord Byron¡¯s expression finally softened. He picked ire up with one hand, and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As for ire, after being picked up with a single hand by his father, he could not help but feel a bit envious of his father¡¯s muscr arm. He looked at his own thin arm and thought, ¡°When I grow up, I will be as strong as father, right? Then, I might be able to beat Xi Wei. After all, I¡¯m an alpha.¡±


    The family gathered for dinner. As they were eating, Grace suddenly said: ¡°Ah, general, I remember you and the Headmaster of St. Paul Academy were college schoolmates, can you tell him to put ire and Xi Wei in the same ss?¡±


    Hearing Xi Wei¡¯s name, ire immediately looked up with shiny eyes.


    Byron saw this and wondered, ¡°Why do you want to be in the same ss as Xi Wei?¡±


    ire answered simply, ¡°Because we are good friends.¡±


    Grace exined, ¡°I used to take ire to the pce to y with Xi Wei. The two of them grew up together, so they can take care of each other if they are put in the same ss. Since childhood, ire doesn¡¯t really like to y with other children, so Xi Wei is his only friend. That¡¯s why; can you get the headmaster¡¯s help? ¡±


    Both his wife and son were pleading, so of course Byron was unable to refuse. Anyway it was only for a trivial and harmless matter. He thought for a bit, before he finally nodding, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and talk to the headmaster.¡±


    ***


    Xi Wei¡¯s 130-point entrance score was not particrly conspicuous, but it was a very satisfying result for Queen Anna and King Trent.


    Queen Anna had already prepared several tailored suits for him, and helped him to dress up. After they were done, Anna¡¯s smile turned brighter as she look at the cute appearance of her son in his new clothes. She touched Xi Wei¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°Xi Wei, starting next week, you will go to St. Paul Academy. When you are there, remember to listen to your teacher and get along well with your ssmates. You¡¯re an omega, don¡¯t argue with Alphas, don¡¯t fight, and study diligently, okay? ¡±


    Xi Wei nodded, ¡°I know. You can rest assured, mother.¡±


    Anna was worried Xi Wei would suffer in school because of his omega status, but truthfully, she didn¡¯t have to. Xi Wei wasn¡¯t interested in fighting with his ssmates. He had practiced karate until ck belt in hisst life, so if he were to hit someone, he might send them directly into hospital.


    A weekter, the school year in the empire finally started. Xi Wei also departed to St. Paul Academy with his luggage. Queen Anna wasn¡¯t fond of going out in public, and King Trent was busy, so the task of sending Xi Wei to school fell onto the head of Royal Guard¡¯s captain, Admiral Craig.


    The ¡®Royal Guard Corps¡¯ led by Craig was a pro-royal guard. Craig only answered to the orders of His Majesty Trent; even the imperial Army Marshal had no power over him.


    He was a very cold man, with a typically expressionless poker face, and his speaking tone was always very cold as well. Because the way he carried himself was so much like a hard stone that had juste out of the fridge, many Omega did not dare to approach him, so he was still a bachelor even now.


    Xi Wei sat down in the royal suspension car with Craig, as still as a statue, seated opposite him. There was nothing to talk about, so Xi Wei turned his eyes to the window.


    It was his first time out of the Imperial Pce, and the capital of the Empire¡¯s Gxy, ¡°Lichfield¡± was even more prosperous than he imagined, with high-rise buildings almost filling up the ce. The capital¡¯s traffic was divided into the upper, middle and loweryer. The¡¯s first twoyers were using air suspensionnes, while the bottomyer was an ordinary ground-road. Just imagine, if you were to walk on the road, and raised your head, you¡¯d be seeing many colorful suspension cars floating above you.


    The sky here was as blue as water, dotted with cotton-like white clouds, and a few nes were flying through it at the speed of light. Obviously, the view was much more advanced than all the sci-fi movies he had ever seen.


    As they were nearing the school, Xi Wei looked out and saw theplexyout of St. Paul Academy. Theplexes were designed to form aplete hexagram shape, with the six buildings in each corner built high and painted silver-white in color, which made them appear as if they were shining under the re of the sun. In the center of the hexagram was a towering green building, built in the shape of an inverted triangles, and carved with many vines and flower patterns. It looked like a big living tree, which created arge shady area for the students.


    The green building was surrounded by arge square, with several musical fountains and many seats built around it as ces for people to rest on. On this day, there were students from all gradesing and going out of the school, it was obviously a very busy day.


    Xi Wei was sent to the school entrance for freshman students. Craig took him to finish the enrollment procedures, received his student card, and then helped him to carry his luggage to the dormitory building.


    Not far from them, someone asked curiously, ¡°Whose child is that?¡±


    ¡°They came here by a tinum suspension car, so he must be royalty, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the first prince turned five years old this year, just in time for him to start school. I guess the child who passed us before is the prince.¡±


    ¡°I heard he is an Omega, he must be very gentle and lovely¡­¡±


    Hearing this discussioning from behind him, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh: A gentle, lovely Omega? I¡¯m sorry, students, I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.


    ***


    Unexpectedly, as they arrived at the dormitory building, Xi Wei met ire.


    Though he had not seen him for two years, Xi Wei recognized him at a nce¡ªire¡¯s golden hair and clear blue eyes were very unique, and Mrs. Grace was particrly fond of dressing her son as a little gentleman. Today¡¯s ire was still the same as in his memory; he was wearing a white shirt, a small ck suit, and a ck bow tie, overall looking like a mini version of the dolls in a boutique house.


    When Xi Wei saw him, he was carrying a suitcase, whining endlessly as he tried to climb up the stair. That suitcase was half of his size, so he had difficulty to even lift it. After each sessful stair he climbed, he would take a brief rest; his flushing face was wrinkled slightly, making him looked like a steamed stuffed bun.


    Xi Wei felt a bit funny and decided to approach him. When ire saw him, he was surprised for a moment before his eyes suddenly turned bright, ¡°Are you Xi Wei?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded and asked: ¡°You can¡¯t move? Do you want me to help you? ¡±


    ire said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I can lift it. You are an Omega, not to mention something this heavy¡­¡±


    His words had yet to finish leaving his mouth, and Xi Wei had already lifted his suitcase with one hand and walked calmly up the stairs.


    ire: ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Five-Year-old Little ire stood still in shock, staring nkly at Xi Wei¡¯s chic figure.


    Xi Wei is an Omega, howe he has this much strength? Howe??


    With aplex mood, ire quickly climbed to the fifth floor. Xi Wei had arrived there first with his luggage, his face did not even turn red in the slightest.


    Xi Wei turned to look at him, smiled and said, ¡°New students should live on the fifth floor, but I don¡¯t know which one is your room. I¡¯ll leave your luggage here, you should be able to carry it the rest of the way yourself. Goodbye.¡±


    ire: ¡°¡­¡­ Goodbye. ¡±


    ire, who was helped by an omega to lift his luggage, looked at the huge suitcase, then looked at the rxed smile on Xi Wei¡¯s face. He thought to himself, something really seems wrong here!


    <strong>T/N: </strong>


    Btw, my proof-reader, kleepart, is a trantor as well, and her projects are awesome! Do check them out in here<strong>: </strong>


    She has three on-going projects currently ~

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    <strong>Chapter 09 ¨C Childhood Sweetheart (d)</strong>


    Xi Wei¡¯s initiative to help ire lift the luggage was actually well-intentioned. He remembered that ire was born with severe anemia, and often had nightmares. Mrs. Grace even admitted to Queen Anna a few times that she had a fear of losing her son. Although he was an alpha, ire¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t even on par with Xi Wei.


    Besides, Xi Wei¡¯s luggage was carried by Craig, so both of his hands were free. Therefore, when he saw ire having difficulty, he readily offered his help¡ªafter all, they grew up together. He could not just stand idly by as he witnessed the other boy moving as slow as a snail while climbing the stairs.


    After he was done helping ire, Xi Wei turned to find his own dorm.


    There were several buildings in the student dormitory area of St. Paul Academy. The room number written on Xi Wei¡¯s student card was 7511, meaning the 7th building¡¯s 5th floor: room number 11. The cold-faced Craig carried his luggage to the room¡¯s door, and Xi Wei immediately followed him to open it with his student card.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw a pale-skinned, very beautiful child sitting on one of the beds, with a pillow held in his hands.


    The child had short, chestnut-brown hair, and a pair of big, clear, light-colored eyes; they were so bright and appeared like gems under the light. When the child saw the military-uniformed Craig, he only looked at him briefly in curiosity, before continuing to arrange his quilt.


    Xi Wei stepped forward, and took the initiative to greet him, "Hello, I¡¯m your roommate... You are called Aiden, right? "


    The teacher at the administrative office had told Xi Wei before that he had an omega roommate called Aiden. It was a result of Queen Anna¡¯s instruction for the school to arrange an omega to live together with Xi Wei. Anna would feel much more assured if Xi Wei had an omega roommate, and since it was his mother¡¯s n, Xi Wei also had no objection.


    The only problem was, this omega seemed to be a little introverted. Xi Wei had taken the initiative to greet him, but he only smiled briefly at Xi Wei, before bowing his head and continuing to do his own thing.


    The little boy¡¯s smile was very shy, with two lovely little dimples on his cheek. However, his hands were clenched on his side, and he looked so tense and nervous.


    Xi Wei could see that the other child was afraid; his eyes always avoided looking at Craig¡¯s direction. Obviously, the tall-as-a-gpole alpha standing in front of him made him uneasy¡ªafter all, there was a rumor that General Craig¡¯s appearance would often cause omega children to cry. That was one of the reasons he remained a bachelor.


    Looking at the situation, Xi Wei then turned back to face Craig and said. ¡°General, you go first. Tell father and mother that I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince. " Craig saluted to Xi Wei, then simply turned around and left.


    Once he left, Aiden was relieved, and gave a friendly smile to Xi Wei, ¡°Hello, you are the First Prince Xi Wei, right?¡±


    "Yes." Xi Wei looked at his pale face and felt a little concerned, "are you really so afraid of that person just now?"


    Aiden nodded, and said honestly, ¡°That Alpha is a bit fierce.¡±


    Xi Weiughed, ¡°He is the captain of the Royal Guard, General Craig. His appearance does look very fierce, but his attitude is actually really good.¡± As he said this, Xi Wei suddenly realized something strange, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve never met him, how do you know he¡¯s an alpha?"


    Aiden answered, ¡°An Alpha¡¯s pheromone smell is very strong, you didn¡¯t smell it?¡±


    Xi Wei wrinkled his nose and sniffed carefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t smell it.¡±


    He paused, before continuing curiously, ¡°Omegas can smell an alpha¡¯s pheromone?¡±


    ¡°Most Omegas can do that since a young age, but there are a few that only be aware of it once they be adults,¡± Aiden seriously exined,¡± That alpha¡¯s pheromone was particrly strong, so I felt a little ufortable... Thank you, First Prince, I felt better after he left."


    Aiden once again threw a smile at Xi Wei, this time very sincerely.


    <i>His character seems very docile, is this a typical omega?</i>


    Xi Wei thought this child looked really pleasing, and couldn¡¯t help reaching out a hand to touch his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, after all we are roommates, it¡¯s only right for us to take care of each other. Also, don¡¯t always call me the First Prince, just Xi Wei is fine. "


    Aiden obediently nodded, ¡°OK, Xi Wei.¡± "


    Xi Wei then went back to tidy up his things, hanging all the clothes his mother had prepared for him in the closet.


    However, there was still one thing sticking in Xi Wei¡¯s mind. ording to the data he read, many omegas are sensitive to an alpha¡¯s pheromones; it would made them uneasy and even create an urge to flee within them when they encountered alphas with intense pheromones. On the other hand, when alphas smell an omega¡¯s pheromone, they would feel an urge to possess and protect. This was said to be the nature of attraction between alphas and omegas.


    Xi Wei and Aiden weren¡¯t adult, so their body would not produce any omega¡¯s pheromone yet, but Craig was an adult with a very strong alpha¡¯s pheromone, which made Aiden¡¯s scared reaction very normal.


    What Xi Wei couldn¡¯t understand is, since he was born, he had never experienced those ¡°uneasy¡± feelings. He wasn¡¯t even fazed by Craig¡¯s infamous scary appearance-<i>is this because my mental strength is too strong to notice it? Or is there a problem with my nose function?</i>


    Whatever the reason, it was a good thing for Xi Wei.


    Since he couldn¡¯t smell alphas¡¯ pheromones, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being influenced by them.


    ***


    In the afternoon, when the students were settling into the dormitory, they heard a unified broadcast from the dormitory¡¯s AI administrator summoning the freshmen to their respective ssrooms.


    The green skyscraper that they saw from the suspension car before was the first school building in St. Paul. Xi Wei and Aiden walked together under the building. In close proximity, it was clear to see just how distinctive the design of the building was. It was obviously built in mimicry of a real forest¡¯s tree, in the summer, standing under it gave off a feeling like standing under a tree¡¯s shade; just look up, and they¡¯d see green leaves, brown branches and mottled pieces of light and shadow.


    Looking at the building in front of him, Aiden couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Very beautiful!¡±


    Xi Wei was still very calm, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, we don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    When they arrived at their designated ssroom on the 11<sup>th</sup> floor, the inside was already filled with people. Many of the five-year-old children had grouped together, chattering around like sparrows; the ssroom was as lively as a market, which Xi Wei had already expected.


    To his surprise, as soon as he entered the ssroom, he saw a familiar golden head¡ªire sat in the final row, looking at the door frequently. When he saw Xi Wei, he immediately he ran over to him with bright eyes, and a face full of joy, ¡°Xi Wei, you came.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded, ¡°Yes. "


    ire noticed the little valet behind Xi Wei, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    There was obvious hostility in his eyes; he looked as if the other boy had taken Xi Wei away from him.


    Xi Wei introduced them, ¡°He is my roommate, Aiden.¡±


    Aiden put out his small hand and said, "Hello. "


    ire nced at him, then immediately ignored him. He continued to look at Xi Wei as he said, ¡°I heard that our ss has 15 alphas,18 betas, and only 2 omegas, Xi Wei you sit next to me, I will protect you.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and looked back at Aiden, ¡°In that case, I think it is better if us two omegas sit together better, what do you think, Aiden?¡±


    Aiden immediately nodded, ¡°You are right!¡±


    Then two children ignored ire¡¯s gaze and walked to the back side of the ssroom, picking a seat.


    ire: ¡°........¡±


    Sure enough, Aiden, this guy, had already be an annoyance. ire cursed him silently, and took a seat in the row in front of Xi Wei¡¯s.


    ***


    After a while, a tall woman dressed in a white dress and sandals walked up to the podium. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello Students, wee to St. Paul Academy. First, let me introduce myself. My name is Kelly, I¡¯m the teacher of ss 1. If there are children who don¡¯t belong to ss 1, or have entered the wrong ss, you can leave now.¡±


    At once, a few children stood up and walked out of the door; apparently they had gone to the wrong ce.


    Kelly continued: ¡°The rest of you are ss 1¡¯s students, right?¡±


    The students chorused,¡±Yes!¡±


    Kelly nodded, ¡°Then you remaining 35 students will be ssmates from now on. I will be your head teacher until you are 14 years old. In these 9 years, I will apany you as you grow up, so if you have any questions, don¡¯t hesitate to consult me. I will be responsible for everyone¡¯s daily life and the arrangement of group activities, while other courses will be taught by professional teachers. Remember that your ssroom is on the 11th floor, room number 1, do not be mistaken."


    Kelly paused, smiled, and said: ¡°You will stay in this ss for at least 9 years, so, I hope that we can get along with each other during these years, be very good ssmates and friends. First of all, we are going to do a self-introduction to make you more familiar with each other. "


    The teacher let the students in the first row start the introductions. The children¡¯s self-introductions were not creative, many of them didn¡¯t know what else to say after introducing their name, and some were so timid that their speech was stuttering.


    These boring self-introductions went on like this, and it soon reached the bottom of the second row. There was a boy there with a particrly serious expression. The boy walked up the podium and said loudly, ¡°Everyone hello, my name is Carlo, I am an alpha, from the Berch family. I¡¯m very happy to be ssmates with all of you, and I hope we can get along well.¡±


    The name ¡°Carlo¡± had left an impression on Xi Wei; it was the name of the student who scored 148 points on the admission test. Xi Wei looked at him. Not only did he score first on the test, but his self-introduction was also done without a hint of nervousness; he was still young, yet had such calm temperament, obviously a very ambitious alpha.


    After his introduction, it was ire¡¯s turn.


    Although ire was also an alpha, there was absolutely no domineering alpha¡¯s auraing off him. During this whole time, he was sleeping on his table, and once it was finally his turn, he stumbled on his way to the podium. ire scratched his head, and said with a drowsy voice, ¡°I¡¯m called... ire, I¡¯m an alpha as well. "


    Xi Wei could see "dislike" written in the eyes of many of the students. <i>Obviously, the lowest scorer in the test, ire, must be an alpha with low IQ ah- he really brings shame to alphas</i>, this was what many of them had in mind.


    ¡°By the way, I have a best friend in this ss, too.¡± ire finally woke up, and looked at Xi Wei¡¯s direction, his eyes suddenly turned bright. He said seriously, ¡°His name is Xi Wei, the two of us are born on the same day, we grew up together and have very good feeling between us. He is an omega, so I hope everyone can take good care of him. "


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Youe down here ire, I promise I will not kill you.</i>


    <i>Do you know what ¡°self-introduction¡± is, ssmate? Who told you to drag me down with you?</i>


    Xi Wei who was sitting in the back of the ssroom rolled his eyes. The teacher seemed to think that ire¡¯s ¡°self-introduction¡± was very interesting, andughed, ¡°Then please, can you bring your good friend here to give us a self-introduction as well?¡±


    ¡°Okay." ire nodded, and came down to lead Xi Wei to the podium, but after being stared down by Xi Wei, he immediately took his hand back.


    Xi Wei walked to the front of the ssroom by himself. He looked calmly at the students under the podium, and said: ¡°Everyone hello, my name Xi Wei. I am an omega, but I am not lovely, not cute, not gentle, also do not need to be protected. If you had the wrong understanding about me before, I hope that you students can correct them as soon as possible, thank you. "


    Xi Wei smiled and bowed, meanwhile, the students sitting under the podium felt a slight chill down their back.


    <i>Wait, is he really an omega? How can he have a stronger momentum than alphas?</i>


    Proof-read by: Kleepart ?


    <strong>T/N: </strong>Meet our second couple~ \0/


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    <b>Chapter 10 ¨C Childhood Sweetheart (e)</b>


    Xi Wei¡¯s self-introduction surprised everyone, but he didn¡¯t care. He said it so directly because he hated ire¡¯s attitude of ¡°Xi Wei is an Omega, we should protect him.¡± Who needs your protection?


    Therefore, in their first ss meeting, Xi Wei said publicly: I am not gentle, not cute, and I do not need protection!


    He had to stay with this group of people for nine years, and during that period, Xi Wei did not want to hear ¡°I want to protect you¡± said to him every day¡ªjust imagining it already gave him goose bumps.


    After Xi Wei introduced himself, next in turn was his roommate, Aiden. Compared to Xi Wei¡¯s bold and unconstrained aura, Aiden had a typical Omega character: docile and well-behaved. He walked to the stage, smiled shyly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Aiden...¡±


    Then he suddenly fell down under the gaze of the crowd...


    All the children were stunned, and Xi Wei was the first one to react. He rushed to the stage, held Aiden¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Aiden? What happened to you? Can you hear me? Aiden?¡±


    The teacher, Kelly, was scared as well. She had taught in so many sses, and Xi Wei was the most special Omega she had ever seen. And while she was still feeling shocked over Xi Wei¡¯s loud and confident self-introduction, another Omega had actually suddenly fainted...


    Kelly hurried past. She looked at the pale child lying on the ground, and upon realizing he was unconscious, immediately picked him up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring him to the infmary!¡±


    Xi Wei followed her out of the ssroom, and ire hurried behind Xi Wei.


    The alpha and beta students left in the ss looked at each other¡ªthere were only two Omegas in the ss, but one of them was even more scary than Alphas, and the other one immediately fainted after introducing himself...will this ss be okay?


    Meanwhile, Carlo, who was sitting in the front row, frowned and said, ¡°Omegas are a real hassle.¡±


    ***


    At the school¡¯s infirmary, the doctor did aprehensive medical examination on Aiden and immediately concluded, ¡°This child has polycythemia, a very rare ¡®excessive red blood cells syndrome¡¯, causing him to have serious anemia since an early age, and a very poor immune system. Today he suddenly fainted because of overwork caused by excessive brain ischemia.¡±


    Kelly was very surprised, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How could he get this disease?¡±


    The doctor looked at Aiden who was lying on the bed, sighed and said, ¡°Have his parents been informed? Tell his parents quickly.¡±


    Kelly said, ¡°The only contact he registered during the administration was his omega father. I¡¯ll contact him now.¡±


    The head teacher went out to contact Aiden¡¯s father, leaving Xi Wei and ire in the infirmary. They looked at each other in apparent confusion, they had never heard of this strange disease before, so they were at a loss over Aiden¡¯s condition.


    Xi Wei could not help but ask, ¡°Doctor Uncle, excessive red blood cells syndrome, what is this disease ah?¡±


    The doctor exined, ¡°There are things called red blood cells (RBCs) in a human¡¯s bloodstream. They act like cleaners which will help to clean up harmful substances from our body. However, when the number of RBCs exceed the normal amount, they will attack the normal cells in our blood and be the enemies of our body. This condition will result in anemia, organ failure, and can even lead to death in serious cases.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    He originally thought Aiden just had heatstroke, but unexpectedly it was a serious disease. The normal cells in the bloodstream are constantly being swallowed up, which sounds scary.


    ¡°Is there a way to cure it?¡± Xi Wei asked.


    The doctor answered, ¡°People who have this disease can now rely on cytotoxic drugs to temporarily control it, but to cure itpletely, it can only be done by hematopoietic stem cell transntation and systemic blood recement. Matching stem cells are usually found in the patient¡¯s closest rtives.¡±


    Watching the unconscious boy lying on the bed, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help the surge of pity rising inside him. Such a small child, yet he had to battle with this rare disease; Aiden¡¯s luck sure was bad. No wonder his character was so quiet, he must be restrained by this disease of his. Even if he wanted to be lively, he couldn¡¯t for fear of his anemia suddenly acting up.


    Mrs. Kelly soon returned, and with a heavy face she said to the doctor, ¡°I have informed his family, and the boy¡¯s father ising.¡± She looked at Aiden, then turned her gaze at the two children around him, ¡°Xi Wei, ire, you two go back first. And if the other students ask, just say that Aiden got heatstroke, so they don¡¯t have to worry. Tell your ssmates to do self-study for now, I will return to the ssroom soon.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Teacher, I want to stay here with Aiden, let ire go back first.¡±


    ire wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you...¡± but was red at by Xi Wei, and quickly changed his mind, ¡°Oh, OK, I¡¯m going back first.¡±


    ***


    Aiden¡¯s father soon came. He looked like a very gentle man, with tall stature, the same short chestnut-brown hair as Aiden¡¯s, and light-colored eyes¡ªhis resemnce with Aiden was uncanny.


    Kelly had said that she would be contacting Aiden¡¯s Omega Father, so this man must be the one who gave birth to Aiden, an omega male.


    It was Xi Wei¡¯s first time seeing an omega male with a child, and he somehow felt very awkward at the thought of this man giving birth to Aiden. However, the man in front of him had a very gentle temperament, and it was impossible to dislike him.


    The man went to the bedside anxiously, took hold of his son¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°How is he, Doctor?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Your son has excessive red blood cells syndrome, do you know about it?¡±


    The man nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    The doctors continued, ¡°To eradicate this disease he must undergo hematopoietic stem cells transnt. Does Aiden have brothers or sisters?¡±


    The man bowed his head and answered, ¡°No, I only have one child.¡±


    The doctor pondered about it, ¡°Then you¡¯d better contact your husband as soon as possible, make n to have another child, so you¡¯ll have better chance of a matching stem cells for transntation. This disease can be controlled for up to 9 years, and you should know better what would happen if you can¡¯t find the right hematopoietic stem cells when he reaches 14 years old. ¡±


    The man¡¯s face was pale, and after a moment¡¯s silence, he finally nodded, ¡°I know...I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    At this moment, Aiden finally opened his eyes. Seeing him waking up, a slight smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. He kissed his son¡¯s forehead lightly, and said, ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t be afraid, Dad is here.¡±


    Aiden nodded, holding his hand, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The man touched Aiden¡¯s head, and stood up, ¡°Teacher Kelly, I¡¯ll speak to the headmaster about Aiden¡¯s special circumstances. He hasn¡¯t been healthy since childhood, so I¡¯ll have to bother you to look after him.¡±


    Kelly immediately said, ¡°You are wee Mr. Randy, I¡¯m just doing what I should do.¡±


    So this man¡¯s name is Randy? While Xi Wei was thinking this, Randy turned to him and said, ¡°You are Aiden¡¯s roommate, His Royal Highness Prince Xi Wei, right?¡± ¡±


    Xi Wei nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Randy bowed respectfully toward Xi Wei and asked him earnestly, ¡°Can I trouble you to please take care of my son in the future?¡±


    Xi Wei hurriedly answered, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Randy smiled and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, First Prince.¡±


    Xi Wei was a bit startled by the man¡¯s smile; it was very good-looking. Aiden had obviously inherited his physical characteristic from his father, both of them looked like they were carved from the same mold, only in arger version and smaller version. The bond and affection shared between this omega father and child was also very wonderful, it looked really warm...


    However, although he did feel warm seeing these two, Xi Wei still refused to imagine himself giving birth to his own children.


    Randy and Kelly went together to find the headmaster, while Xi Wei stayed in the ward with his roommate. Aiden reached out his small hand and gently held onto Xi Wei¡¯s, saying, ¡°Xi Wei, don¡¯t tell the other students about me being sick, OK?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°Okay, I will help you keep it a secret.¡±


    The child lying on the bed smiled weakly, looking at Xi Wei with eyes full of trust, ¡°Before I saw you, I always thought that the first prince must be very arrogant, and difficult to get along with. However, your personality is actually so easy-going, and you are also so good to me.¡±


    The child was obviously feeling a bit moved by his roommate¡¯s action, so Xi Wei smiled, and touched his head while saying: ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯ll be here to apany you.¡±


    They were clearly the same age, but Xi Wei acted like an adult as he took care of Aiden; sitting on his bedside like a parent, touching Aiden¡¯s head, then pouring a drink for Aiden and feeding him¡ªthis view really was surprising.


    When the doctor came to check on Aiden¡¯s temperature, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he witnessed this scene, he thought: Although these two small kids are omegas, their characters are really different.


    ***


    After ire returned to the ssroom, he found out what kind of mess his ss had been turned into. The students had gathered into groups of twos and threes, and when they saw ire came back, someone immediately asked, ¡°What happened to that Aiden? When will the teachere back ...¡±


    ire exined, ¡°Everyone don¡¯t worry, Aiden fainted because of heatstroke, and the teacher said they¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Carlo, who was sitting next to him, frowned once again and said, ¡°Omegas are really troublesome.¡±


    This sentence clearly painted all omegas with the same brush, including Xi Wei. ire turned to him and asked, ¡°How are omegas troublesome?¡±


    Carlo said confidently, ¡°Obviously we are all the same human beings, but they have that annual whatever-estrus, and have to be taken care of for three days and nights. Also, Omegas are sickly since childhood, they can¡¯t do this, can¡¯t do that, even casually basking in the sun can make them faint, don¡¯t you think the existence of Omegas is kind of troublesome?¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    The rest of alphas who heard him speak were stunned. As an alpha, he not only didn¡¯t want to care and protect omegas, but he actually thought of those precious omegas as troublesome as well. This kind of view is...very unique.


    At that time, these students had yet to realize that St. Paul Academy¡¯s Batch 579, ss 1, is a ¡°monster concentration camp.¡±


    <b>T/N:</b> Late by a day, but well, here it is: The second update! Yay! \0/


    Proofread by: Kleepart ?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    <b>Chapter 11 ¨C Monster ss (i)</b>


    Probably because he was still too weak, Aiden soon went back to sleep. Xi Wei stayed with him in the ward until Kelly, along with Aiden¡¯s father, Randy, came back not long after. When Randy saw his child sleeping peacefully, he took a seat on the bedside and stretched out his hand, gently stroking his son¡¯s hair.


    The rtionship between this father and son looked very warm, but Xi Wei had a strange intuition that Aiden¡¯s parents were certainly not simple.


    Otherwise, as an Alpha and Omega pair, why would they have Aiden as their only child after so many years? Take Queen Anna and King Trent as an example, as an Alpha-Omega couple with good feelings between them, on average they would have children every two to three years until the Omega¡¯s physical condition could no longer bear it. Omegas in estrus had very high chances of bing pregnant¡ªthat was why the five-year-old Xi Wei already had two sisters, Alicia and Xi Lin. It was strange for Randy to only have one son, Aiden.


    Aiden was an only child, which was unusual in the empire.


    Although his heart was very confused, Xi Wei also could not ask about other people¡¯s family matters directly. He was just a little worried about Aiden¡¯s illness, and hoped that Aiden would find the appropriate stem cell match before he reached the age of 14 to thoroughly eradicate this strange blood disease.


    With Randy there apanying his son, Xi Wei did not want to disturb them. He silently stood up, and walked out of the door with his teacher.


    Kelly nced at Xi Wei and could not help saying, ¡°You also don¡¯t need to worry about your roommate, medical technology is very well developed now, I¡¯m sure there will be a way to solve Aiden¡¯s disease.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He nodded and asked, ¡°Teacher, the doctor said he had to find stem cells from among his rtives. Can¡¯t you find a match from someone else?¡±


    The probability of matching from a stranger, though very low, was still possible. Xi Wei had heard of a case where a man had found a stranger with suitable stem cells before. And hundreds of years had passed since then, medical technology had be more developed, so the treatment for blood disease should be better than in hisst life.


    Hearing his question, Kelly said regretfully, ¡°He would have much better chance if he was a beta, because you can search the whole empire for matching stem cells. But the problem is, Aiden is a scarce omega, so the probability of match sess from stranger is particrly low. The best way is for him to have another omega brother or sister.¡±


    Xi Wei finally understood. In this world, the body structures between alphas, betas, and omegas were very different, so an omega¡¯s illnesses would be quite difficult to cure. Even for mere blood transfusions, an Omega must receive blood from another omega. If they were given blood from alphas or betas, the pheromones in their body would be disturbed.


    Kelly saw the child next to her thinking seriously, and reached out to touch his head. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go back.¡±


    ***


    When they both came back into the ssroom on the 11th floor, the ss was filled with bickering. It looked like the students were arguing about something. A voice in particr could be he heard talking loudly, which reached even Xi Wei¡¯s ear through the window, ¡°Am I wrong? Alphas and Betas can work to make money, but Omega¡¯s bodies are weak and sick, so they have to stay at home every day. And they need to be taken care of during their adult estrus for at least three days, isn¡¯t that troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Carlo, don¡¯t talk nonsense, protecting Omegas is our responsibility, don¡¯t you want to marry an Omega when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you born from an omega?¡±


    ¡°You are wrong to think so, just seeter, once you grow up you will definitely jump over an omega.¡±


    ¡°You will love an Omega in the future, and love them very much, then you will regret what you said today!¡±


    The children were very noisy and it seemed like the ssmate called Carlo was being besieged by a group of alpha children around him. The curious Xi Wei pushed the door to see the situation, and found Carlo surrounded by a group of Alphas, but he did not seem fazed, and instead stayed straight faced while saying things like ¡°Anyway, what I said makes sense¡±; ¡°Omegas are troublesome¡±; ¡°No matter what you say, I insist on my opinion¡±.


    The child is still young, and yet his temper is very stubborn.


    Carlo was about to start another argument, but was interrupted by a crisp voice from the ssroom¡¯s doorway, ¡°ssmate Carlo is right ah, Omegas are really troublesome.¡±


    The crowd simultaneously turned around and saw the First Prince Xi Wei standing at the door.


    Xi Wei swept his gaze at them, smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an omega, it¡¯s really too troublesome.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    The whole ss instantly fell silent.


    Kelly, who stood at the door, just felt a headacheing¡ªwhere did all these childrene from?


    To prevent the atmosphere of the ss from bing even more crooked, Kelly immediately coughed, and put on a serious-teacher fa?ade. She walked to the podium, and said: ¡°Student Aiden fainted due to heatstroke and was temporarily sent to the infirmary. We can rest assured that he is all right now. Let¡¯s continue our ss, we will first elect a ss President. Raise your right hand if you want to be the ss¡¯s monitor.¡±


    Carlo raised his right hand positively and said seriously, ¡°Teacher, I want to be the ss¡¯s monitor.¡±


    Kelly asked, ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    Another child stood up: ¡°Teacher, me too.¡±


    ¡°I want to as well!¡± ¡°Me!¡±


    The alphas were scrambling to stand up. Alpha children were verypetitive; this was in their nature to conquest when facing troubles. Those who wanted to be the strongest one, who wanted to make others listen to their own words, must have verypetitive streak in their blood.


    There was one exception for this-ire, of course.


    The just-woke-up irepletely ignored thepetition happened around him, and simply smiled and waved to Xi Wei, inviting the omega to sit with him.


    Xi Wei went to his original seat and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you running for ss President?¡±


    ire said, ¡°No.¡±


    Xi Wei was puzzled, ¡°Why? You¡¯re an alpha too.¡±


    ire felt embarrassed and scratched his head, ¡°I had the lowest score on the test, they will not pick me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Apparently he is quite self-aware.


    Xi Wei looked at the strange-looking hair in front of him, that golden head looked very dazzling under the re of the sun, and his as-clear-as-the-sky eyes radiating innocence only belonging to children. To sum it up in one sentence: This boy looks really lovely, but is a bit stupid.


    ire had no idea that he had left an ¡°is stupid a little¡± impression in Xi Wei¡¯s heart. He looked at Xi Wei and said, ¡°And Aiden? Is he awake?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Yes, he is all right, his father is apanying him now.¡±


    ire then asked, ¡°Do you care about him?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°He is my roommate, and he has poor health too, of course I care about him.¡±


    ire looked helplessly at Xi Wei, ¡°Then what about me? I grew up with you, and my body is not well, you should care more about me.¡±


    Xi Wei looked funnily at him, ¡°Why, are you in bad health?¡±


    ire said earnestly, ¡°I often have nightmares.¡±


    ¡°...Go away.¡±


    Having nightmares is considered as poor health? What¡¯s the logic?


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t bother to pay him anymore heed, while the lost ire thought: Don¡¯t you care that I have nightmares? Nightmares are scary too!


    During their chat, the ss President¡¯s campaign had started. Teacher Kelly collected the data of the campaigning students, then exined, ¡°Everyone start voting, each one of you choose the name of the ssmate you support. This person will be the ss President selected by us all, so I hope everyone will vote earnestly and not abstain.¡±


    There were too many people running for ss President, so the teacher arranged to vote democratically. There was an opticalputer on each desk that connected to the podium. The names of the candidates were listed there, and the students who wanted to vote just had to choose, press submit, and the big screen on the podium would soon announce the results of the vote.


    <b>¨CCarlo.</b>


    It was amazing that the one with the highest votes was actually Carlo.


    Xi Wei was quick to understand the reason for this result; the Alphas werepeting with each other, so they chose Carlo as the safest option¡ªanyway, Carlo and other Alphas quarreled before, he won¡¯t be selected.


    There was no Beta running for the ss President, and since today was the first time the students met, they were still not familiar with each other, so they voted blindly. Carlo, this ssmate, had left quite an impression, so he harvested a lot of beta passer-by votes.


    Five-Year-old children would not think too much when voting, most of them could not even remember the names of other students; it was a given for them to pick the most familiar name. As a result, out of 35 people in the ss, Carlo actually got 18 votes, more than half.


    Although Kelly was very surprised, but as a teacher she couldn¡¯t go back on her words and had to say: ¡°Everyone, the election result winner is student Carlo.¡±


    Carlo immediately stood up and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your support.¡±


    A group of alpha children red at him angrily.


    Kelly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the decision, and starting today our ss President will be Carlo Berch. If you have any problem you can find the ss President, or directlye to me. Carlo, help me to distribute these miniature opticalputers to your ssmates. These miniature opticalputers will be bound with everyone¡¯s respective study number and fingerprint. You can use it to submit your future homework, so remember to take good care of it, students.¡±


    Carlo went to the podium to help Mrs. Kelly. They distributed them together, with each person responsible for one side, be it left or right.


    Although this boy had a strange view, always with ¡°omegas are very troublesome¡± hanging on the tip of his tongue, but his work etiquette was quite reliable. While helping the teacher distribute the opticalputers, he also dutifully checked the name of each ssmate, and helped them toplete the fingerprint binding.


    Soon, it was Xi Wei¡¯s turn. After finishing the fingerprint binding with one of the opticalputer, he said, ¡°You can leave Aiden¡¯s with me too, I¡¯ll give it to him in our dormitory.¡±


    Carlo looked up at Xi Wei, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is that Aiden better?¡±


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Omegas are very troublesome? He¡¯s an omega, why do you care how he is?¡±


    Carlo said seriously, ¡°I am the ss President, of course I have to care about the students.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°Fine, thenter after school, you can go to the infirmary with me, and carry him back to the dormitory.¡±


    Carlo startled, ¡°M-Me carrying him?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled very happily, ¡°You are the ss President, of course you have to carry your sick ssmate.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Being refuted by his own words, Carlo¡¯s face was sour.


    Xi Wei actually did this on purpose. As he said, Omegas are really troublesome. Most Omegas needed more care from childhood, their mortality rate was also very high, and once they finally reached adulthood, they would still need people to care for them during their estrus...Yes, it was troublesome, but it¡¯s not like the Omegas asked to have these troubles. These troubles were innate, and the omegas should be the ones who disliked them the most, not some ignorant alphas.


    You were born as strong and healthy Alphas, what qualifications do you have to hate on Omegas?


    Carlo¡¯s contempt for Omegas made Xi Wei feel very unhappy.


    And Xi Wei decided to teach a lesson to this wonderful alpha.


    Proof read by: Kleepart


    <strong>T/N: </strong>


    I¡¯m well aware that the children in this story act way too mature for their age. In my opinion, this happen because all of them are children from prominent families and have received education in etiquette and basic knowledge from an early age. Not to mention, they were also tutored daily for two years (from 3 ¨C 5 y.o).


    And yes, even with those reasons, I still think the way they act is too mature for their age. I¡¯ll just go ahead and give a ssic counter here: this is fiction, some things are bound to be unrealistic. I still like the story despite its ws, and if you think you can overlook it as well, then, hop on and join me in witnessing Xi Wei and ire¡¯s journey! ??

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    <strong>Chapter 12 ¨C Monster ss (ii)</strong>


    Carlo¡¯s ¡°Omega¡± concept was actually verymon among adult Alphas. Although on the surface it appeared that Alphas would protect and take care of their own Omegas, but many of them actually did not respect Omegas, and the more extreme Alphas even thought of their Omegas as ¡°Pets¡±.


    This idea of Carlo¡¯s needed to be corrected as soon as possible, at the very least to ensure that the Omega he married in the future would not lead too difficult of a life. Otherwise, whichever Omega had the luck to meet him, would have to suffer a lifetime of hardship¡ªthis was why Xi Wei wanted to teach him a lesson.


    After all the opticalputers were distributed, Teacher Kelly once again read St. Paul Academy¡¯s rules to the students, and then the first ss meeting was finally over. Kelly let the students head back to the dormitory by themselves.


    Xi Wei called Carlo to visit Aiden in the infirmary together, and ire, of course, followed behind them.


    When the trio arrived at the infirmary, Randy was sitting by the bedside and Aiden was awake. The father and son were whispering with each other, with Randy having a very gentle smile on his face.


    When Aiden saw the three students, he immediately waved and said, ¡°Xi Wei, is the ss over?¡± He was not too familiar with the other two students, so he did not greet them, and focused solely on Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei smiled and walked over. He took hold of Aiden¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s over. How are you feeling? Are you better?"


    Aiden nodded, ¡°Much better.¡±


    ¡°I brought your opticalputer with me. By the way, the ss President arranged by Teacher Kelly is also here too see you." As he said this, Xi Wei looked back at Carlo behind him, ¡°ss President, aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Aiden?¡±


    Carlo was stunned, because Aiden¡¯s pale skin on the white hospital sheets looked nearly the same. He seemed very weak, with the IV needle in the back of his hand sending red blood slowly into his body. This weak omega, he looked as if he might disappear at any time.


    Hearing Xi Wei¡¯s words, Aiden curiously looked over. His eyes were very clear, and Carlo could even see his own face projected in them. Then, the boy¡¯s eyes curled up slightly as he smiled very cutely, and asked, ¡°You are our ss President?¡±


    Carlo¡¯s mind finally returned back to reality. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Hello, I am the ss President, my name is Carlo Berch.¡±


    Aiden asked, ¡°Are you the one who has the highest score in the test? That Carlo?¡±


    Carlo answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°You are really amazing.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    It was strange to be praised by an Omega, and Carlo felt uneasy, especially when those clear eyes of Aiden¡¯s fell on him.


    Hearing this conversation, Randy got up from his seat, smiled and said, ¡°Student Carlo, my son¡¯s body is not very good, so please take care of him more in the future.¡±


    Since he had been chosen as the ss President, Carlo was very responsible with his duties. He immediately looked up and said seriously, ¡°Of course, you can be rest assured, Sir.¡±


    During that time, the doctor suddenly came in and examined Aiden¡¯s body, then said to Randy, ¡°Mr. Randy, your son¡¯s physical condition is still stable, but you still have to pay attention to him. He can¡¯t be too tired, and can¡¯t bask in the sun for too long as well. The medicine I¡¯m giving him will have to be eaten on time every day, and he has toe back here every weekend to do aprehensive medical examination.¡±


    Randy nodded, ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°He will be discharged after the transfusion of this bag of blood is finished. Youe with me to get the medicine.¡±


    Randy soon came back with the doctor, and patiently exined the prescribed dose of his medication to Aiden. Aiden shook his father¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got it. You can go home first if you are busy. I have Xi Wei here, I¡¯ll be fine going back to the dormitory with him after the transfusion."


    Aiden obviously really trusted Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei also convinced him, ¡°Uncle rest assured, I will take Aiden back to the dormitory.¡±


    Randy nodded, smiled and rubbed his son¡¯s hair, before turning and walked away.


    ***


    The blood bag was soon emptied, and the doctor came to unplug the infusion needles. Aiden rubbed on his stiff wrist, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Xi Wei walked to help him get out of bed, and whispered a few words in his ear at the same time. Aiden¡¯s expression seemed surprised at first, but he then nodded and the two Omegas exchanged smiles, making Carlo and ire looked at each other.


    Aiden was about to put on his shoes, when Xi Wei said, ¡°Aiden, the doctor said you can¡¯t be too tired, but it¡¯s a long way between here to the dormitory, and you will also have to climb several flights of stairs, what to do?¡± And then, he looked back to Carlo, ¡°ss President, don¡¯t you think taking care of the students is your responsibility?"


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°You carry him back.¡±


    Carlo was silent for a moment, but finally said, ¡°OK,¡± after seeing the two Omegas looking at him.


    The ss President¡¯s expression was stiff as he squatted down in front Aiden, and Xi Wei tried hard to hold back hisughter.


    Seeing this, Aiden walked over to the ss President¡¯s back, and said, ¡°Thank you, President.¡±


    "...You are wee." Carlo stood up with Aiden on his back, and found out that this omega¡¯s weight is very light. The arms wrapped around his neck were also particrly thin, and those thin wrists were as white as one-of-a-kind jade. There were needle traces on the back of his hand left behind by the blood transfusion IV, and the sight of them would be enough to make other people worried.


    Aiden¡¯s breath gently brushed against Carlo¡¯s ear, giving the alpha a very strange feeling. This Omega on his back, with just little bit of force he might be able to kill him, that faint heartbeat of his seemed like it could stop anytime. However this person was very much alive, just like him. Although he might look small and weak, he was still breathing gently¡ªjust like him.


    Seeing Carlo stood in a daze, Xi Wei was impatient, "ss President, you can¡¯t even carry an Omega?¡±


    On Carlo¡¯s back, Aiden was also puzzled, ¡°You can¡¯t move? I¡¯m not heavy."


    Carlo¡¯s face suddenly turned red, he said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m moving!¡±


    Then he took up Aiden and walked quickly.


    Aiden immediately said, ¡°You, walk slowly, I feel dizzy.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Omegas are troublesome!</i>


    ***


    ire had been silent during all this time; he was probably the weakest Alpha Xi Wei had ever seen.


    Xi Wei was about to talk to Aiden, all too happy to ignore ire, but stopped when he realized that their group was missing one person. He looked back and found ire hiding behind the sofa, his face pale, and he looked as if he was going to faint.


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei looked at him in astonishment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look the same as Aiden, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to faint too..."


    ¡°I am afraid of blood,¡± said the pale-looking ire.


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    ire came and held onto Xi Wei¡¯s hand. The child¡¯s hand was dripping with cold sweat, he was obviously truly afraid, ¡°There was lot of blood, I fear blood, Xi Wei...¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You want me to carry you?¡±


    ire looked at him eagerly, and held out his hand to Xi Wei¡¯s neck, ¡°Can I? Your strength is so strong, carry me back."


    Xi Wei pushed at his head bluntly, ¡°Go away. An alpha being carried by an omega, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?"


    ire lowered his head in dismay, ¡°I grew up very afraid of blood.¡±


    Xi Wei rubbed the boy¡¯s big golden head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aiden¡¯s blood transfusion has finished. Just rest for a while, we¡¯ll goter.¡±


    ire sat on the couch, looking very pale; apparently he was stimted by Aiden¡¯s blood transfusion.


    Xi Wei felt a bit doubtful. This fear-of-blood condition had nothing to do with courage, but more like a mental disorder, just like some people were extremely afraid of snakes. But those people who were extremely afraid of snakes usually developed this condition because they had been bitten by snakes before. It was the same with this fear-of-blood condition, some people who had this usually had experienced some things that left psychological shadow in their life, which led to them being nausea and even syncope at the sight of blood.


    The reason for ire¡¯s fear of blood was not exactly clear, but Xi Wei grew up with him, and had also learned a lot about ire¡¯s childhood from Mrs. Grace¡¯s mouth. The golden hired boy was born with severe anemia, experienced a rescue at birth, and often had nightmares before the age of three; <i>maybe this is the cause of his abnormal reaction to blood?</i>


    Xi Wei stayed with him until his face became a little better, then asked, ¡°Feel better?¡±


    ire nodded, ¡°Much better.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ire tried to stand up, and Xi Wei was quick to hold him, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Truthfully, ire had not felt dizzy since a while long ago, but as he saw Xi Wei taking the initiative to help him, his heart was filled with happiness, and he couldn¡¯t help but pretend to be weak. ire leaned his body on Xi Wei¡¯s and held onto the other boy¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I am really sorry... that you have to help me to go."


    Looking at his pitiful appearance, Xi Wei also had no choice but to helplessly help him.


    ire tightened his hold on Xi Wei¡¯s hand; it was rare for Xi Wei not to shake him off.


    ire was delighted to find that he had finally mastered the way to make Xi Wei act soft toward him¡ªby faking illness.


    ***


    The two of them walked down the stairs together, and saw the stiff-faced Carlo waiting for them downstairs, with Aiden still draped on his back. Xi Wei smiled, ¡°President, why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Aiden said he forgot his dorm number and asked me to wait for you,¡± Carlo answered.


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Our dormitory room number is 8511, should be the 8th building¡¯s 5th floor.¡±


    ire had wanted to say it was number 7th, but Xi Wei nced at him, and ire immediately closed his mouth.


    Carlo wondered, ¡°Building 8th? ire, don¡¯t we live in building 7th?"


    ire decisively decided to sacrifice the ss President for Xi Wei. He scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± "


    Xi Wei said: ¡°Aiden and I were assigned to the 8th building.¡±


    Carlo had never seen them in the dormitory building, so he also didn¡¯t know the real situation and thought that maybe Omegas were ced in the 8<sup>th</sup> building. He nodded, then turned and carried Aiden to the 8th building.


    As he struggled to climb to the 5th floor of building 8th, Xi Wei pretended to take out his student card and brushed it to the dormitory¡¯s door. The door did not open, and Xi Wei immediately turned to him, saying, ¡°Sorry, I remembered wrong, I think we live in the 7th building. As you know, an Omega¡¯s memory is generally not too good.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Although building 7th and 8th were only one number apart, but there was a whole big yground separating them.


    Looking at Xi Wei¡¯s innocent eyes, Carlo had to suppress his impulse to pinch (punch?) him to death. He turned and carried Aiden downstairs.


    Along the way, there were a lot of students who casted curious gazes at the four of them, especially at Carlo. Seeing an alpha carrying an omega through the big yground, a few senior students started whispering among themselves, which made Carlo felt very ufortable. On the other hand, ire was half leaning very frankly on Xi Wei¡¯s body, he was secretly very happy to be able to walk while holding hands with Xi Wei.


    After Carlo carried Aiden to the 5th floor of building 7th, Xi Wei finally opened the 11<sup>th</sup> dormitory¡¯s door, and said: ¡°We are here."


    Carlo squatted down with an expressionless face and put Aiden on the ground.


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, ss President.¡±


    "You are wee" Carlo¡¯s face was still very stiff, and he was sweating profusely until even his clothes were soaked; although Aiden was not heavy, but having carried this omega up and down the stairs repeatedly, he was also tired.


    After they entered their room, Xi Wei stroked Aiden¡¯s head and praised, ¡°Good acting.¡±


    Aiden was feeling slightly guilty, and said, ¡°Maybe we are being a bit too much? He carried me for so long, and I could actually feel how tired he was."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alphas have good strength by nature, and it¡¯s not like he was tired to death.¡± Xi Wei waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be soft hearted to him, this fellow simply despises and looks down on us Omega, so we have to make him suffer a little!"


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    My quota for RG this week is done, yay! \0/


    Also, if you are reading my another project, Undead, and are waiting for an update, just know that I am stockpiling. Don¡¯t really feel like doing weekly update for that one ??


    <b>It¡¯s not dropped in anyway.</b>


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    <strong>Chapter 13 ¨C Monster ss (iii)</strong>


    That night, Xi Wei suddenly received amunication notification from Uncle Berg. Before Berg married, during his childhood, he had given Xi Wei a mini opticalputer as a way to contact him. Seeing this notification, Xi Wei was very happy and immediately clicked connect, "Uncle, long time no see!"


    Berg was still the same as before. Currently, he was sitting beside the bed while wearingfortable home clothes. He smiled as he saw Xi Wei and said, ¡°Have you be used to your new school?¡±


    ¡°Today is the beginning of the school year, the school conditions are very good.¡± Xi Wei remembered someone¡¯s name and suddenly asked, "Uncle, do you know Carlo?¡±


    Berg had yet to speak, when suddenly a man appeared behind him. The man had a great and muscled stature, and looked very honest as he asked curiously, ¡°Carlo? What¡¯s wrong with that brat?"


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Xi Wei, why are you butting in?" Berg looked back at him.


    ¡°...¡± The man scratched his head and smiled very innocently.


    Xi Wei immediately judged that the man must be Drew Berch, heir to the Berch family, and also the Alpha who had married Uncle Berg. Since Carlo was also surnamed Berch, they certainly shared a blood rtionship; this was the reason Xi Wei asked about Carlo.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Carlo, but I know the kid." Berg looked back at the man next to him, ¡°Your nephew Carlo went to school this year, too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he just reached the age of admission and went to St. Paul¡¯s Academy.¡± Drew said, ¡°Carlo was born with a very high mental strength, and since an early age he had grown stronger than other kids his age. I also heard he ced first in the school¡¯s entrance examination. Why, did he get into trouble at school?"


    Xi Wei said, ¡°No, the teacher elected him as our ss president. I heard he is from the Berch family, so I want to ask uncle whether he recognized him.¡±


    ¡°He is my nephew.¡± Drew said, ¡°Are you the First Prince? Your uncle often tells me about you. You are really cute ah, your eyes look just like your Royal Uncle..."


    The man had not finished talking, and Berg already drove him away, ¡°You go out first, I still have something to say to Xi Wei.¡±


    "Oh." The innocent Drew immediately went out.


    After he left, Berg finally recovered his smile, and said seriously, ¡°Xi Wei, I¡¯m contacting you today because of His Majesty the King, he wants me to tell you something. Most of the students in St. Paul Academy are children from military families. Although you are young, you still have to remember your identity as the First Prince. When making friends, you have to pay attention to their family background. In addition to the Berch family, you can also befriend the Basie family, but other families like the Ondo family, the Sharman family, the Stoker family, etc., you shouldn¡¯t get too close to them, it is not good for you."


    Xi Wei was surprised; his father asked Uncle Berg to tell him all these probably because the rtionship between the royal family and those families were not good. There must be conflict of interests involved, and so Xi Wei, as the Frist Prince, must be clear of his own position.


    Seeing Xi Wei listening seriously to him, Berg continued, ¡°By the way, when you were born I gave you a ne, did you bring it with you to school?¡±


    ¡°The blue one? I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time." Xi Wei said, pulling out a blue-pendant ne from under his cor. Berg saw the oval-shaped, fluorescent blue crystal shing at Xi Wei¡¯s chest, smiled, and said, ¡°This ne is said to bring good luck to the owner, you have to take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡± Xi Wei promised readily, and then asked, "Uncle, how are you after getting married?"


    Berg answered calmly, "I¡¯m fine, I am pregnant now, at this time next year you may have a little cousin."


    Xi Wei: ¡°..."


    Looking at the man on the screen saying ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡± very calmly, Xi Wei automatically thought of the process of being marked by an alpha, and immediately felt goose bumps crawling all over his body¡ª<i>living in this wonderful world, the pressure is really too big ah</i>.


    ***


    Probably because of the rapid evolution of human beings, the children of the Empire are generally precocious, especially Alphas. They already had the courage and motivation topete with each other from the very first day of school.


    There were two courses during the first school day morning: vocabry and grammar for two ss periods, and mathematics for another two periods. Since the children had already studied addition and subtraction until the hundreds with their own tutors before entering formal school, the teacher started teaching addition and subtraction for three-digit numbers directly, along with the basics of multiplication and division¡ªthe Imperial education was about three years ahead of Xi Wei¡¯s current course.


    Of course, these lessons were too simple for Xi Wei. He pretended to listen attentively, while actually reading his own book with his opticalputer.


    In contrast to him, Aiden studied very carefully, diligently taking notes in his opticalputer while listening to the lecture.


    In the row in front of them, ire was lying with his head on the table, fast asleep. The teacher could not see it, and called out to him. "Student ire, you answer this question."


    The opticalputer on the teacher¡¯s podium showed the map of the entire ssroom, so even though it was only the first day, the teacher was able to urately call out ire¡¯s name. However, the called on boy did not hear it, still asleep.


    Xi Wei had no choice but to stretch his feet, and gently kicked his ass.


    ire was awakened, he stumbled to stand up and asked: ¡°Xi Wei, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°......¡± <i>You pig teammate<sup>[1]</sup>! I¡¯m helping you, </i><i>and you did not </i><i>even hesitate</i><i> to sell me out?!</i>


    The teacher pushed his sses up and said with a dull face, ¡°Xi Wei, you answer.¡±


    Xi Wei stood up helplessly and said: ¡°The answer is 137.¡±


    The teacher pressed the next question option and a new question appeared on the podium¡¯s screen.


    Xi Wei answered once again, ¡°The answer is 522.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei responsed calmly and answered ten questions in a row until finally the teacher¡¯s mood improved. He smiled and let him go, ¡°Xi Wei answered well, clearly he has been listening seriously. ire, you have to learn more from Xi Wei, don¡¯t sleep in ss.¡±


    ire scratched his head, "I know, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    After the two had sat down, Aiden gave a thumbs up to Xi Wei beside him and said, ¡°You are amazing, you learn so fast.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled at him, ¡°In the future, if you don¡¯t understand something, you can ask me."


    Aiden nodded, "Yes! There are a few things that I don¡¯t understand, I will ask you again once we go back to the dorm. ¡±


    Meanwhile, Carlo looked back at Xi Wei, and his expression seemed to say: <i>Wha</i><i>t¡¯s so </i><i>amazing, I </i><i>can answer</i><i> it too. </i>


    <i> </i>


    ***


    Morning ss soon ended. Xi Wei and Aiden went to lunch, ire tailed behind Xi Wei, and Carlo went together with ire. After the four children sat down in the school cafeteria, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°ire, why are you always sleeping ah?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve always loved sleeping.¡±


    ¡°If you sleep in ss, the teacher will be calling you to answer questions every day" Xi Wei pointed out.


    ire was also very upset, he scratched his head, face confused as he said: ¡°There is actually something strange that I¡¯ve never told anyone...¡±


    Aiden and Carlo immediately perked up their ears curiously.


    ¡°Xi Wei, youe to me tonight, I will only tell you, okay?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°......¡±


    Aiden: ¡°......¡±


    <i>People who like to leave other people with cliffhangers are too annoying,</i> Carlo and Aiden concluded at the same time.


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°You still have a secret? Fine, I¡¯ll visit you tonight.¡±


    ***


    In the evening, Xi Wei was back in his dormitory to sort out what they had learned today while also asionally giving studying tips to Aiden. The sky was already dark when Xi Wei remembered ire wanted to tell him something. He went out and walked to room 17 before knocking on the door.


    The door was opened by Carlo, which surprised Xi Wei, ¡°Are you roommates with ire?¡±


    Carlo nodded and turned back, ¡°ire, Xi Wei is here looking for you.¡±


    A golden big head soon came out, which instantly became flourished with a brilliant smile as he saw Xi Wei, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xi Wei wondered, ¡°Not here?¡±


    ire said, ¡°A secret has to be said in a secret ce, otherwise Carlo will eavesdrop.¡±


    Carlo: "...... ¡±


    The ss president who had intended to eavesdrop shut the door with a sour face.


    ire smiled, took the initiative to take Xi Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This guy seemed to like holding his hand, making Xi Wei felt very awkward. He wanted to throw him off, but his heart softened once he looked at the simple happy smile on the face of this beautiful blond haired child in front of him¡ªhe was still a child after all, holding hands must also be part of his childish nature. <i>S</i><i>ince he trusts</i><i> me, </i><i>and even wants to tell me his secrets, this </i><i>has to be the only reason, right? </i>


    <i> </i>


    Thinking so, Xi Wei let the other boy hold his hand, and followed him all the way to behind the school¡¯s dormitory building.


    There was a forest there, filled with silvery white tress with leaves that shone brightly under the moonlight, making whoever looks at them felt like they were in dreand.


    Xi Wei did not know there was such a beautiful ce in the school. Most of the information he usually sought after was about the empire¡¯s regime, military departments, and history, while he didn¡¯t really pay much attention to nts and animals. This was his first time seeing this silvery tree, so he asked, ¡°What tree is this?¡±


    ¡°This tree is called a five-star fruit tree,¡± said ire. ¡°The first day I came to school I happened to pass by here, isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    Thoserge silvery trees were indeed really beautiful. Xi Wei could not help but appreciate the beauty of this strange tree; five-star fruit trees have straight trunks, the leaves are very dense,rge oval-shaped silver leaves closely bundling together. The moonlight above covered all of them, but because the leaves glowed, although it was night time, the forest was as bright as day.


    While walking in the forest, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel funny¡ª<i>ire this guy</i><i>, I do</i><i>n¡¯t really know what</i><i> he is think</i><i>ing in his head. He sa</i><i>id he wanted to tell me a secret but</i><i> brought me to </i><i>see this beautiful </i><i>view instead. </i>


    <i> </i>


    They walked all the way to the depths of the forest before ire finally stopped. He watched Xi Wei seriously and said, ¡°Xi Wei, If I tell you the secret, please don¡¯t dislike me?¡±


    The boy seemed very afraid of being disliked, Xi Wei answered him calmly with a smile, ¡°Just say it quickly, I promise I won¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    ire hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I feel sick.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This guy¡¯s grammar sucks, his words can easily lead to ambiguity. Xi Wei fell silent for a moment, before taking the initiative to ask, ¡°Are you talking about your fear of blood?¡±


    ire shook his head, ¡°Not the faint-when-seeing-blood problem. I often have nightmares.¡±


    Xi Wei wondered, ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare, don¡¯t you feel well after waking up?¡±


    ire¡¯s face turned a bit ugly, he said seriously, "I think I always be another person in the dream. I can see him with a lot of strange things, he has his own parents, and many friends. Every time I fall asleep, I be him.¡±


    ¡± ... ¡± The more he heard, the more Xi Wei felt wary, his expression also couldn¡¯t help turning serious, "Your dream content feels very real?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like it really happened. And all of those daily dreams can be connected. For example, yesterday I dreamed he was eating dinner and was awakened halfway, and today I continued dreaming about him eating the rest of the meal. The things I dream every day are connected, as if he was growing up with me... ¡± cried ire while grabbing onto Xi Wei¡¯s hand nervously, ¡°I feel scared, Xi Wei, what if one day I fall asleep andpletely be him, never waking up again?"


    Xi Wei also felt worry after listening to him. ording to ire¡¯s story, his situation seems like a case of dual personality. It is said that a person with a dual personality would sometimes unconsciously turn themselves into another person, and they often couldn¡¯t control this "other self¡± of theirs, as if they were only looking through a dream. In serious cases, people with dual personality generally has criminal tendency; when they became their ¡°other personality¡±, it was easy for them to release the negative emotions suppressed in their heart, and they would even kill or do arson without hesitation.


    It seemed like ire¡¯s nightmare was much worse than Lady Grace¡¯s description. Xi Wei could not help but say, ¡°Did you not tell your parents about this?¡±


    ire lowered his head in frustration, ¡°I can¡¯t tell them, I¡¯m afraid they will treat me like a monster.¡±


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t say it, To dream of bing another person every day, children who experienced this strange thing would of course feel scared.


    Looking at the boy¡¯s pale face, Xi Wei reached out his hand and gently touched his head infort, ¡°ire, don¡¯t be afraid, tomorrow we¡¯ll look for a doctor in the school. Tell this situation clearly to the doctor. You¡¯ll be fine with a doctor¡¯s help.¡±


    ire paused for a moment before nodding his head and said with a clenched hand, ¡°Will you ignore me if I am really sick?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°No, no matter what, you are still ire.¡±


    ire felt moved, but he didn¡¯t know how to express it. He thought carefully, and then extended his arms to hug Xi Wei while saying seriously, "Xi Wei you are really nice.¡±


    Being embraced by a child, Xi Wei was very awkward, but he did not have the heart to push ire and hugged him back instead.


    Xi Wei reached out and rubbed his hand on Kyle¡¯s golden head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    This was the work of Xi Wei¡¯s principle to protect the ¡°weaker" ones. Plus, the two of them grew up together, Xi Wei really did not want to see ire suffer from schizophrenia.


    ¡ª Had he known ire wouldter grow up to be so crooked, he would never haveforted this child actor.


    Proof-read by: Kleepart

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    <strong>Chapter 14 </strong><strong>¨C Memory Fragments </strong><strong>(a)</strong>


    That night, ire had a very strange dream. In the dream, he saw his ¡°other self¡± grow up quickly and be a slender young man. The young man looked very handsome, wearing a white tailored suit while standing in front of the mirror with a smile. He then sat in a strange car and went to apany. All people in thepany greeted him politely as he arrived, calling him......


    As soon as the name was blurted out, ire felt the whole world shook and he suddenly opened his eyes. Carlo¡¯s serious face was magnified before him, shaking his shoulder with his hand: ¡°ire, get up soon, don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡± ....." ire stayed frozen a long time after the escape from his dream.


    That dream was too real. He lived in apletely different ce from home. The white car he used to go out was not the same as the suspension car in the Empire. The silver-colored building of thepany was a building he had never seen before. Definitely anotherpletely different world.


    But the horrible thing was, everything in that world is clearly printed in his mind. Even the faces of men and women who greeted him in thepany were very clear to him. Even when he woke up from the dream, he always felt like he had experienced all of it himself.


    <i>Is my illness getting worse? What is the rtionship between that person and </i><i>me?</i>


    Sometimes he could not even tell whether he was the man in the dream or the present ire.


    Carlo saw his roommate sat on the bed in a daze and frowned. He pped ire forcefully on the shoulder: ¡°You are awake, right? Go to ss!¡±


    ¡°......¡± ire, who was thoroughly awakened after being pped by the ss President, immediately got up to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    The two rushed to the ssroom and arrived at 7:59. The teacher wasing to the ssroom soon, so the two boys quickly slipped in from the back door and sat down in their seats.


    Seeing the gasping look of the two guys in the row in front of him, Xi Wei could tell that they had apparently ran all the way here. He reached out his foot and gently kicked ire¡¯s butt, "ire.¡±


    ire turned back and Xi Wei beckoned him closer, which heplied, leaning his head closer to Xi Wei, ¡°Xi Wei, you called me?¡±


    Xi Wei asked in his ear, ¡°Coming sote, you overslept again?¡±


    ¡± Um... another nightmare," ire whispered. "I think my illness has be more serious.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Wait for me downstairs in the afternoon and we¡¯ll go to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While the couple was whispering privately, Carlo curiously straightened his ears, trying to to eavesdrop. He could not hear anything though, and had no choice but to turn back facing the podium seriously.


    There are three consecutive periods of Imperial History in the morning. The teacher was a man with gray hair and very serious looking face and voice. The focus of this lesson was ¡°The Battle of Issyville¡±. Xi Wei had checked the information about this a long time ago and knew that since the battle human race was divided into two major regimes, the Lacey Empire and the Strandian Federation. The year the battle ended was also the year the empire was founded. However, his ssmates were obviously not aware of this historical knowledge. The teacher yed a lot of precious video information on the big screen, and the children were watching it with relish, as if they were seeing a movie.


    ire¡¯s expression was a little ugly though. His dreams were often filled with exploding images, so looking at the war and mes scene on the big screen only gave him a headache. The nerves in his brain felt like they were burning with how ufortable he was feeling. ire simply closed his eyes andid his head on the table.


    Xi Wei saw the alpha sitting in front of him had fallen aleep again, and felt quite helpless in his heart. This ss was actually very interesting for children; the old professor¡¯s voice was like a movie narration, and the video on the big screen looked almost as spectacr as Star War, a lot of the children under the podium were very happy to see it.


    Such an interesting history lesson, and ire still fell asleep, Xi Wei really admired his drowsiness.


    ***


    After school in the afternoon, Xi Wei followed their agreement and brought ire to the infirmary at the northeast corner of the school.


    Because St. Paul Academy adopted a fully enclosed education policy, the children lived together in the school and were unable to go home on weekends. Hence, St. Paul¡¯s College had a veryrge infimary with an independent high-rise building, and employed many specialized doctors to solve the student¡¯s medical problems.


    Xi Wei looked at the signs of the various departments on each door and continued walking until they arrived in front of a door signed as the ¡°Psychological Counseling Room¡± on the third floor.


    ire looked and took a few step backwards once he saw the words written there. Xi Wei grabbed his hand and pulled him firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have to find a doctor if you are sick, or you will only get worse.¡±


    Remembering his perfectly clear dreamst night, ire finally nodded with a pale face, and was dragged by Xi Wei into the psychological counseling room.


    The female doctor sitting at the desk was very young and beautiful with thick blonde curly hair. When he saw two childrening through the door, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Students, did you go the wrong ce?¡±


    Young children were less likely to have psychological problems, and it was the first time she saw such young children entering psychological counseling room since she worked in this school. Mia, the doctor, thought the two children in front of her were very lovely, and could not help but stand up and walked to them while asking, ¡°Where do you feel ufortable? I¡¯ll take you to the right specialist, okay?¡±


    Xi Wei at pulled ire¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Speak to the doctor."


    ire talked softly, ¡°Doctor, I often have nightmares.¡±


    Mia smiled, ¡°Having a nightmare is not a psychological problem. Many people also have nightmare.¡±


    ire said, "But my nightmares are very strange, they happen every night and all of them are connected. There is someone in my dream, and he has been with me since I was young, together growing up with me. I am ire when I¡¯m awake, but when I¡¯m asleep he seems to be me..."


    The more Mia heard, the more she felt something was wrong. If what the child said is true, then it was very serious; this was a typical precursor of schizophrenia. With this in mind, Mia finally smiled and gently touched ire¡¯s head, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is ire.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, youe in with me and tell me the details of the dream.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s smile was very gentle and kind, ire shyly looked back at Xi Wei. Xi Wei shook his hand andforted him, ¡°Get in, talked with your doctor and I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡±


    ire nodded, turned to the doctor¡¯s room and went into the treatment room.


    It was dfferent from the closed and suppressed hospital space ire had imagined. On the contrary, the treatment room was very warmly decorated with colorful pictures on the wall. There were also many green nts in the room, and one of them was just blooming with delicate flowers, causing the room¡¯s air to be very fresh. Mia designed the psychotherapy roomyout like this on purpose to alleviate the pressure on patients, so that the patients can rx and talk more easily with the doctor.


    Mia took ire to the couch and prompted him to lie down, saying, ¡°Here, ire,e and rx, close your eyes and listen carefully to me...¡±


    She smoothly opened a music box, filling the room with a soothing melody. ire soon felt himself bing more rxed. His ears seemed to be caressed by the sound of waves on beach, and he gradually lost his consciousness.


    It felt as if he hade to a strange world, everyone around him was saying strange words, but he was able to understand what those people meant.


    ¡°Where were you at very beginning of the dream?¡± Seeing the hypnosis was sessful, Mia asked softly in ire¡¯s ear.


    ire frowned hard to remember, a long whileter, he replied: ¡°I live in a strange house, a woman would hold me every day to bask in the sun... Later, I seem to have grown up, and was sent to a school, meeting a lot of ssmates... ¡±


    Perhaps the psychic hypnosis had lowered the guard of ire¡¯s subconsciousness, making him able to slowly sort out the little fragments in his dream. Those memories, they began to gradually connect together, as the fragments of memory were stitched into aplete picture.


    Listening to his slow talk, Mia was shocked to find that¡ªthis child¡¯s dream was anotherpletely different person¡¯s life!


    <i> </i>


    <i> Is it double personality?</i>


    However, based on the medical knowledge she possessed, this could not be defined as a double personality. Because ire was only dreaming, he did not do anything else as another person. In real double personality cases, when someone became their ¡°other self¡±, they would involuntarily do something to improve that personality. They¡¯d create another identity and look for new friends to establish their own social circle, while the main personality often wasn¡¯t even aware of the second personality¡¯s activities. Connections between the different personalities were usually like strangers who didn¡¯t know each other.


    ire¡¯s dreams, which projected a clear circle of another person¡¯s life, felt more like a serious brain damage case, with him receiving fragmental pieces of his lost memory.


    But he was only five years old now, how could there be so many memory fragments appearing in his mind?


    Mia was feeling more and more confused, and could not help but ask once again, ¡°Tell me your name, what is your name?¡±


    ire: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°What do people around you call you?¡±


    After she asked this, Mia found the brain waves image in her monitor began to fluctuate abnormally. ire¡¯s fists were clenched tightly on his body, his forehead exuded ayer of cold sweat as his hands and feet began to struggle violently.


    Mia was startled and immediately awakened ire, ¡°ire, ire!¡±


    The young boy lying down on the sofa suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of clear, bright, as-blue-as-sky, misty eyes. However, when Mia looked into those eyes, she felt chills running down her spine¡ªbecause at that moment, ire¡¯s sharp eyes werepletely unlike a five-year-old child.


    ire looked at her, then looked back and stared at the white wall in front of him.


    The suffocating silencested for a long time, and Mia deeply regretted her hasty decision of using hypnosis on this child. She actually only meant to use mild hypnosis to make ire rx, and help him to recall the dreams. Supposedly, this kind of mild hypnosis would not cause any negative impact, but then how could ire feel like an entirely different person after waking up?


    Mia worriedly reached out to touch the child¡¯s head, but to her surprise, ire stiffly turned his head away from her hand, and then said, ¡°Doctor, my situation, can you not tell other students, the teachers, and parents about it?"


    ¡°This......¡±


    ire said, ¡°Psychiatrists should be obliged to keep the patient information confidential, right?¡±


    Psychotherapy was originally confidential, but due to ire¡¯s young age, telling his parents should be the right thing to do. Mia hesitated, and saw the child in front of her showing a simple smile while looking at her with eyes full of trust, ¡°I am very scared, and I told you these secrets because I have special trust in doctor jiejie, so don¡¯t tell others, okay?¡±


    His soft little hands were holding onto Mia¡¯s fingers as he said this.


    Being held by the child softened Mia¡¯s heart instantly, and she couldn¡¯t help agreeing, ¡°Fine, I promise not to tell others for now, but you have toe back to the school¡¯s hospital this weekend to meet me, I need to make a detailed assessment of your psychological situation. If the result is fine, we don¡¯t need to ask your parents toe. ¡±


    iree nodded, "I got it. ¡±


    He stepped down from the seat and Mia took him outside. Seeing them, Xi Wei worriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mia did not speak, ire answered him, "It¡¯s fine, not serious."


    He turned to go as soon as he said this. Xi Wei immediately caught up with him and upon seeing his badplexion, Xi Wei took initiative to hold his hand asfort.


    ire took his hand back, looked at Xi Wei and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me, I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°......¡± <i>Is he feeling awkward? </i>Xi Wei patted his head, "What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ire, who felt almost dizzy being touched at his head, red at Xi Wei, ¡°Don¡¯t pat my head!¡±


    Xi Wei thought this little guy was pretending to be funny, so he messed up his hair and said, ¡°Fine, I know your feeling ufortable, don¡¯t be moody. Even if you¡¯re sick, it can be cured slowly, it will always be cured."


    ¡°......¡± ire fumed; he ignored Xi Wei and turned away.


    Xi Wei looked awkwardly at ire¡¯s back, suddenly he had very strange feeling - <i>that¡¯s the idiot ire, right? How does he seem like a different person? </i>


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    <strong>T/N: </strong>


    I¡¯m so happy we reached in this chapter atst. Finally some progresssss! \0/

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    <strong>Chapter 15 ¨C Memory Fragments (ii)</strong>


    With the help of the psychologists Mia¡¯s inadvertent hypnosis, ire was able to connect all the fragments of the dreams he had had since childhood. He finally remembered the name of the man in his dreams, Yu Qianhe.


    Yu Qianhe was the only son in his family. His father, Yu Shaodong, ran arge entertainmentpany. He graduated from college at only 23 years old, but because of his young age his father did not trust him enough to leave thepany to him. He did not want to rely on his father, therefore, Yu Qianhe concealed his identity and became a manager through thepany¡¯s recruitment.


    As a new recruit, naturally he couldn¡¯t take over the first-rate stars. Thepany arranged for someone to him to let him learn the ropes, and that person was called Ji Ran. Ji Ran was a not-so-famous third-rate actor who was said to have yed only a few cannon fodder and supporting roles since his debut. When Yu Qianhe looked at his information, he couldn¡¯t help but feel very disappointed in his heart; this man had been mixed in this field for so many years but still couldn¡¯t be an A-list actor, certainly he was not promising.


    As a result, Yu Qinhe was pleasantly surprised when he saw Ji Ran¡ªhe really looked better than in the photos, he was handsome with a sunny and cheerful personality. He looked so bright when he smiled, yet so serious when he talked; in this entertainment industry, it was rare to see someone as pure as Ji Ran.


    The final scene in ire¡¯s dream was of a signing event. Ji Ran wrote his name on the contract, gave it back and said, ¡°We are the same age, can I call you Qianhe?¡±


    Looking at his dark eyes, Yu Qianhe could not help but smile,"You can ¡±


    Pleased, Ji Ran then reached out and shook hands with him, "Please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Yu Qianhe said, "I am also a neer, let¡¯s do our best together."


    That was when ire was forced awake by Mia. ire fell into a long silence after he finished receiving these messy fragments of memory. These memories were so real that for a moment he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was Yu Qianhe or ire, but strangely enough he had a weird intuition that he should not tell anyone about it. So, under the pretext ¡°psychological problems",ire asked the doctor to keep his problem confidential for the time being.


    ***


    ire walked with Xi Wei all the way back to the dorm. Under Carlo¡¯s questioning eyes, he thenid down directly on his bed, hoping to continue the story from his previous dream.


    Sure enough, after falling asleep, another memory of Yu Qianhe appeared in his dream.


    That summer, Ji Ran received a job as a stand-in for a first-line star in fighting scenes. Ji Ran had loved learning martial arts since he was young so his punches were very powerful, his acting using martial arts also went very smoothly. However, the unknown Ji Ran did not get much respect in the cast¡ªafter all he was only a substitute. The film director also had very rigorous demands, so even with his martial arts foundation, he still had to re-act scenes many times.


    Ji Ran often had to stand under the sun for several hours. Upon seeing him sweating, Yu Qianhe would tell him to rest immediately whenever he had the chance, and gave a towel and mineral water to him. Ji Ran looked up and poured the full bottle of mineral water on his head, before running full-power to the studio, acting as if he did not feel tired and his whole body was still full of energy.


    After returning to the dormitory in the evening, Ji Ran expressionlessly rolled up his trousers and applied ointment on his knee. Yu Qianhe looked at therge bruises on his legs and could not help but frown before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you."


    Ji Ran said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m used to it."


    Looking at this handsome man bowing his head to seriously deal with the bruises on his legs, like a lonely beast hiding alone in the corner while licking its wounds, at that moment, Yu Qianhe¡¯s heart suddenly felt distressed - <i>is it because as an orphan he is ustomed to treating his own wounds, so he is now so skilled at it? </i>Who knew how many times he had suffered injuries since childhood, there were still traces of small scars on his knee which looked quite shocking.


    Truthfully, Ji Ran was a serious, hard working and particrly strong person. The martial arts director made him shoot a dozen times today yet he neverined; even if he was only a substitute, Ji Ran still performed every action carefully; and though he was tired and breathless, his face was always adorned with a sunshine smile.


    <i> </i>


    <i> This person should have had a better future, rather than being buried as a third-rate actor.</i>


    At that moment Yu Qianhe suddenly had a strong desire, he wanted to make Ji Ran be the most sought-after actor. No matter what method he had to use, he must make Ji Ran the most brilliant star in the entertainment industry!


    ¡°ire, wake up, we are almostte.¡± Carlo shook his roommate hard on the shoulder, forcibly cutting off ire¡¯s dream.


    ire opened his eyes and went to the bathroom to wash his face, wondering: <i>What¡¯s the meaning behind this story? </i>


    <i> </i>


    He wanted to sleep for a year to finish the story, but it was impossible, his dream was always interrupted at a crucial moment.


    ***


    Perhaps the psychologist¡¯s hypnosis had made ire able to find a way to connect to the memory, as if he had found a key to open the door to that strange world. Numerous pieces of memory emerged in his mind like a tide of water, ire could not help but sleep in ss during the day, and sleep particrly deep at night. In just a few days, he gradually remembered everything about Yu Qianhe and Ji Ran.


    At the age of 24, Ji Ran finally found a chance to join a crew led by a well-known director and start following his dreams.


    The young director was a friend of Yu¡¯s father, he let Ji Ran y a role there because of Yu Qianhe. The crews gathered were some of the biggest names in the industry, an unknown with no-fame actor like Ji Ran could only y a small role. However, Ji Ran acted very seriously even though there was nothingplicated in his script and the action was also very standard. His part was basicallypleted in one try with him rarely ever reading the wrong lines.


    Ji Ran serious attitude and acting talent quickly won the director¡¯s appreciation, and he also became friends with many people in the crew.


    In the evening celebration of the crew¡¯s aplishments, Ji Ran was in a good mood. The drunk him then smiled, held onto Yu Qianhe¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Qianhe, I know that the reason I could get this role is definitely because you were helping me, so thank you. Really, the person I want to thank the most is you."


    Looking at the reddened face of the man in front of him, Yu Qian resisted his urge to bow and kiss his head, instead he hugged his waist gently and said, "How are you going to thank me? Treat me to a meal?¡±


    Ji Ran thought about it then answered, "Treating a meal is boring. Better yet... I can teach you to swim? I heard you are a dry duck<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±


    Yu Qianhe¡¯s mouth raised up in a smile, he touched Ji Ran¡¯s soft hair gently and said, ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±


    The drowsy Ji Ran then fell asleep. Looking at this sleeping man in his bosom, Yu Qianhe suddenly felt a strange impulse¡ªhe wanted to guard this man¡¯s life, to protect his sunny smile, to always stay by his side.


    Yu Qianhe¡¯s feelings for Ji Ran had changed direction, but Ji Ran only liked girls. Yu Qianhe did not hurry with his confession, but quietly drove away all actresses and female reporters who had impure ideas towards Ji Ran. A few years passed and Ji Ran was never once involved in some romance gossips, in addition to Ji Ran¡¯s own reluctance to be in rtionship with female stars, the most important reason this happened was because of Yu Qianhe¡¯s presence.


    No one can get to Ji Ran beyond through that irond manager of his.


    Yu Qianhe¡¯s strong desire to monopolize Ji Ran became more and more obvious. Ji Ran¡¯s daily schedules were all arranged personally by him, and he never left Ji Ran with any time to date women. Many people were aware of this, except for Ji Ran himself who remained oblivious; as a big actor, he only put all his thoughts on acting.


    Their next path went very smoothly, in Yu Qianhe¡¯s full support, Ji Ran continued to take severalrge movie projects. With his slender stature, handsome appearance, and smile as bright as sunshine, he soon attracted arge number of fans. Ji Ran also sessfully squeezed into the ranks of first-rate celebrities, and gained an ie more than 10 times what it was originally.


    At the 60th film festival, Ji Ran once again won the best actor title¡ªat that moment, all the spotlights were cast on him. While holding his hard-won golden trophy in his hands, he smiled so brilliantly and dazzlingly.


    <i>I really want to put him into my bosom, and possess himpletely</i>¡ªthought Yu Qian who was sitting backstage.


    However, Yu Qianhe did not do anything. Ji Ran had a very tough character, and for Qianhe forcing a straight man to bend was not a desirable act. He preferred the ¡°boiling frog in warm water¡± way to make Ji Ran like him slowly, it was not like he had a shortage of time.


    He would also like to take advantage of the vacation opportunity, with Ji Ran more rxed it would be easier to cultivate his feelings. But who would have guessed that while they were driving to their vacation destination they would actually end up in a car ident,pletely putting a stop to all of his ns.


    ***


    When he woke up once again from the dream, ire had finally sorted through all the memories.


    <strong>He is Yu Qianhe</strong>.


    Otherwise, those memories would not be so clear to him, and his feelings towards Ji Ran would not be so strong.


    Perhaps because he experienced a serious injury during the car ident, Yu Qianhe¡¯s memory became messy fragments in his mind. In that tragic car ident, Yu Qianhe witnessed with his own eyes the bloody sight of his beloved which stimted him too much, so after rebirth he would often dream of blood and became dizzy everytime he saw blood.


    Hisst memory was of the car¡¯s explosion. No one could possibly survive in such an explosion, that means Yu Qianhe should have died in that car ident, and then reincarnated into the world hundreds of yearster.


    If this was the case, then everything can be exined.


    June 21st happened to be the day of the car ident. Yu Qianhe, who died in a car ident, was reincarnated and became ire in this world. However, the memory of his past life was divided into fragments, hidden deep in ire¡¯s mind.


    Today, the psychologyst¡¯s hypnosis had inadvertantly opened the shackles in the depths of his brain, and all the dusty memories were finally awakened.


    ire stared at the world around him, and his eyes could not help but turn a bit red.


    <i>So...what about Ji Ran?</i>


    <strong>[1] Dry Duck (ºµ</strong><strong>Ѽ</strong><strong>×Ó</strong><strong>) </strong>refers to the ducks which are raised onnd and never swim. Almost all the ducks can live in water and can swim, so ¡°ºµÑ¼×Ó¡± is a metaphor for people who can¡¯t swim.


    <strong>[2] Boiling frog in warm water (ÎÂË®ÖóÇàÍÜ) </strong>means to slowly increase a stimulus that would otherwise be rejected if performed all at once. This idiomes from the old legend that said if you put a frog in boiling water it will immediately jump out, but if you put the frog in cold water and then slowly turn up the heat, the frog will eventually get boiled alive.


    <strong>T/N:</strong>


    So, Ji Ran¡¯s manager is called Yu Qianhe and not Yu Qian, sorry for the mistake! I¡¯ve changed the name in ch 1 as well >.<


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    <strong>Chapter 16 ¨C Memory Fragments (iii)</strong>


    The next day happened to be weekend, and ire went to the hospital to see Dr. Mia in ordance with their agreed time.


    Currently, only Xi Wei and the female doctor knew about the dreams, and Xi Wei only knew that ire had strange dreams. ire did not tell him about the specific content of the dreams, so he did not need to worry too much about Xi Wei. However, Mia the doctor was not the same. During that hypnosis, ire temporarily lost his consciousness; he didn¡¯t know what else he had told her, so he must find a way to make her continue to keep it a secret.


    When Mia saw ire pushing through the door, she immediately took him to the treatment room and asked with concern, ¡°ire, how are you feeling these days?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Much better than before.¡±


    Mia carefully observed him for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, let¡¯s do a test, you have to fill it out ording to the real situation.¡±


    She gave a questionnaire to ire, ire took a closer look at it. It was a typical Psychologist questionnaire, used to assess the severity of schizophrenia. If he was given this in the past, ire would surely fill it out truthfully and the result would definitelye out as a serious case of schizophrenia. Fortunately, he had recovered his memory and was clear on the concept of cause and effect.


    ire deliberately filled the form with answers to alleviate his condition, then returned it to Doctor Mia. Mia read the result of his form, obviously relieved, smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have really improved a lot recently, so do you still see that another person in your dream?¡±


    ire answered: ¡°No, there were no dreams in thest few days.¡±


    Hearing this, Dr.Mia¡¯s worried heart was finally calmed,she smiled and said, "You must continue to rx, don¡¯t think too much, if you have problems you cane to see me at any time.¡±


    iree nodded, "I know, Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Aftering out of the hospital, ire went to the school¡¯s library.


    He wanted to find out the whereabouts of Ji Ran as soon as possible and the library¡¯s Data Retrieval Center was the most convenient way to do it. However, to his disappointment, even after he entered so many keywords: Ji Ran, Yu Qianhe, film festivals, car idents, etc ., and searched repeatedly, he still did not find any useful information.


    It was no surprise though; hundreds of years had passed, humans had long left the earth, how could there be information about a little actor and manager?


    <i>Did he lose Ji Ran before even having the chance to confess his feelings?</i>


    Originally he thought that they still had a lot of time together, and that there was still a long way for them to go side by side. He had also nned to take a science fiction movie to help open Ji Ran¡¯s path to the international market , and once Ji Ran became tired and wanted to retire from the film industry, they could find a quiet ce abroad to spend the rest of their lives together.


    Who would have guessed that a car ident would shatter everything in mere seconds.


    The thought of his beloved man dying in the car ident made ire¡¯s heart feel so painful, it was like his chest was being torn apart.


    <i>His Ji Ran, how could he disappear like this?! </i>


    <i> </i>


    Meanwhile, upon seeing a pale-faced child lying on the table in a daze, a teacher who was patrolling the library could not help bute over, ¡°Student, are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    ire: ¡°......¡± The child¡¯s face revealed a superficial smile as he said, ¡°No, I was just reading, teacher, and did not understand some things.¡±


    The child¡¯s smile was particrly cute, and the teacher could not resist reaching out to touch his big golden head, saying, ¡°Good.¡±


    Once the teacher left, ire wiped the sweat on his forehead and thought depressingly: now he is still a mere child with short-arms and legs, cannot behave in too unusual a manner, he needed to adapt to his new identity as soon as possible, and look for news of Ji Ran in private.


    <i>Since I was reborn in this world, perhaps it¡¯s also the same with Ji Ran? Was he also born again? </i>


    <i> </i>


    <i>As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I cannot give up easily.</i>


    ire took a deep breath, got up and left the library.


    While walking on the school¡¯s path, ire thought of what he should do. He could not try to find Ji Ran publicly, this strange name would definitely make people suspicious, so he could only investigate this privately by himself. Since the two of them died in a car ident together,if they reincarnated together, then their time of birth should be close together. The day of the car ident was June 21st, he was born on the same day, so maybe Ji Ran was also born on June 21st, but he did not know whether the other guy woke up with his past memories or not.


    <i>Maybe I should go back and check the data of children who were born on June 21st?</i>


    As he was thinking this, ire¡¯s forehead was suddenly hit by another person¡¯s head.


    <strong>¡°Bang¡±</strong>, ire saw stars.


    When the other boy saw him, he blurted out, ¡°ire, are you sleep-walking with your head down? Why did you have to bump into my head on such a wide road? Don¡¯t you know your head is harder than mine?¡±


    ire: ¡°.....¡±


    Looking at Xi Wei¡¯s eyes, ire felt very helpless.


    This childhood sweetheart of his, the one he would always childishly hug and kiss until his face became wet with saliva, these scenes ire still remembered very clearly. Seeing Xi Wei now was like looking into his own ck history, ire could not help but turn around, intending to go away.


    Xi Wei suddenly grabbed his back cor, ¡°Why do you run after hitting me, what¡¯s wrong with you these days, have you lost your soul?¡±


    ire reluctantly said, ¡°Let go, Xi Wei.¡±


    Xi Wei was confused and said, ¡°Why do I feel like you seem to have changed?¡±


    ire turned back and smiled very brightly, ¡°No change ah.¡±


    Xi Wei felt more doubtful, ¡°Really? But I think your smile looks very fake?¡±


    <i>How should I smile?</i> ire adjusted his look, trying to make his smile a little simpler.


    Seeing the child in front of him attempting to smile even more silly, Xi Wei could not help reaching out and rubbed his head, saying, ¡°Stupid, I¡¯m joking with you.¡±


    ire: ¡°........¡±


    Facing this ck haired, big eyed child who had grown up with him, although ire had recovered his memory and now had an adult¡¯s IQ, he did not feel annoyed by little Xi Wei. After all, they had known each other for several years, and this kind of childish scheming was normal for small children, he did not really mean to offend ire.


    However, at the sight of Xi Wei¡¯s smiling eyes, ire felt slightly stunned, and he was suddenly hit with a very strange sense of familiarity.


    ire could not help but ask, ¡°Xi Wei, you and I were born on the same day, right?¡±


    Xi Weiughed and patted ire¡¯s golden big head, ¡°Are you still dreaming ah, silly? We were both born on June 21st, thest day of the Gemini constetion. How stupid you are, can¡¯t even remember your own birthday.¡±


    ¡± ... ¡± ire¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated, <i>was there a possiblity that Xi Wei, the childhood sweetheart born five minutes behind him, was the man he was looking for?</i> They were only five minutes apart during their birth time, and since childhood he had always thought Xi Wei was particrly gracious.


    When he thought of this, ire immediately pulled on Xi Wei¡¯s hand and asked earnestly, ¡°Xi Wei, have you, like me, ever dreamt of some weird things asionally?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°No, I rarely dream when I sleep.¡±


    ire went on to ask, "Did you ever think that you might be another person or someone who lived in another world?¡±


    This startled Xi Wei, but he thought that ire must still be feeling trapped in his dreams, so he wanted to ask the small children around him whether they also had experienced the same situation. Seeing his look of nervousness, Xi Wei patted his shoulder infort and said, ¡°I never had that kind of weird dream. It¡¯s just a dream, don¡¯t think of it too much.¡±


    ¡°... Really? Not even once? ¡±


    ¡°No," answered Xi Wei definitively.


    Feeling disappointed, ire withdrew his hand and hung down his head, looking very lost.


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°Have you seen the doctor?¡±


    ¡°I have, it¡¯s not serious,¡± said ire before turning to leave.


    Probably because he had spent five years as a child in this world, ire¡¯s heart had long epted the fact that there were three hidden genders in this world: alpha, beta, and omega, and that omegas could be pregnant. Even if he had recovered the memory of his past life, he did not feel shocked by this world¡¯s environment, and just quietly epted it.


    Suddenly recalling the memory of his past life, and also remembering the death of his loved one in a car ident, this incident left a huge impact on ire, causing him to feel very depressed these days. Now the one thing he wanted to do the most was find out whether Ji Ran was still alive.


    Even if the possibility of finding one person in the boundless sea of ??people was extremely slim, he would do his utmost best to find the beloved one in his heart.


    ***


    ire¡¯s conclusion was actually very reasonable. The two men died at the same time, so if Ji Ran was really alive, his date of birth should be exactly the same as him.


    Using the opticputer¡¯s search permission his father had left him, ire searched through online databases for a detailed list of all children in the entire empire who was born on June 21st, 1974. The birth rate of the empire had been declining in recent years, but there were still hundreds of children born on June 21st, including males and females, with alpha, beta and omega. Many of those children were born in the distant Lyra Gxy and Cigar gxy, and some in others in the Cepheid Gxy.


    It would not be easy to find out who might carry the soul of Ji Ran from so many people, and besides, <i>what if he really was reincarnated but has no memory of his past life?</i>


    ire took a deep breath and carefully screened the search result.


    To his surprise, he actually found a young boy born on June 21st who had several medical psychology records, the etiology was mild symptoms of schizophrenia which seemed to be rted to dreams. ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he wanted to carefully check the information of the child, his butt was suddenly kicked.


    ire knew it was surely little Xi Wei who had kicked him, he turned and looked helplessly at the boy, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°You, don¡¯t always let your mind wander ah, the teacher has been watching you.¡±


    At this time, the teacher suddenly called, ¡°ire, you answer this question.¡±


    ire stood up and looked at the big screen on the podium,pletely clueless as to how to answer this question. If it was a simple mathematic question of addition and subtraction, he could use the knowledge learned from his memory to work it out, but this was an Imperial History ss and the teacher asked about the year the Second Emperor took over the throne, how should he know?!


    While he was still distressed over how to answer, he suddenly felt a soft touch on the lower part of his waist; it was Xi Wei writing a big letter ¡°A¡± using his toe.


    ire replied embarrassedly, ¡°The answer is A.¡±


    The teacher nodded and said, ¡°Sit down, and listen attentively to ss.¡±


    ire sat down and looked back to Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei returned his look with a brilliant smile, as if to say, ¡°Thank me, stupid, I¡¯ve helped you again.¡±


    Looking at his triumphant smile, ire really wanted to beat this little Xi Wei, who sat in the row behind him and was always kicking him everyday.


    <strong>T/N:</strong>


    These are updates forst week kuota , so more will being sometime this week. \0/


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    <strong>Chapter 17 ¨C Recognition (i) </strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    Time flies, and after recovering his memory ire was no longer as sleepy as before. He would listen attentively in ss, and soon he was able to keep up with the teacher¡¯s lectures . The first-year¡¯s sses were so simple that ire could spend his days peacefully. He had been living in this world for five years, so epting his new environment was not difficult for him.


    However, the matter of Ji Ran was still an unplugged thorn in his heart. Whenever he thought of that name, he felt like his heart was stabbed by something sharp and prickly. Everything about Ji Ran was crystal clear and memorable in his memory. However, in his past life, he did not even have time to say ¡°I love you¡± to him; that was the biggest regret he had when he died in that car ident.


    If he could really find Ji Ran in this world, he vowed he would never let go of that person ever again.


    ire took his time checking some information while walking to school. Most of the Empire¡¯s children who were born on June 21st lived in other distant gxies, and gathering their details was certainly no easy task. After spending more than half a year, ire finally finished collecting detailed information on over 100 children born on June 21st, including information about their family circumstances, childhood experiences, personalities and hobbies, etc.


    His attention was first locked on a child who had also gone to apsychologist when he was younger; a beta boy who lived in the capital star of the Empire. Coincidentally, the child¡¯s home address was not far from ire¡¯s home and his father worked as the battalionmander of General Byron¡¯s army, Star Corps.


    However, the child did not go to St. Paul¡¯s Academy, but studied at another school in the capital star.


    St. Paul¡¯s Academy had a closed teaching environment and there was no holidays on weekends, so ire was unable to leave the school temporarily¡ªhe could only wait for the annual holiday after the end of the first year to find those children. Fortunately time flies, and the first academic year was sooning to an end in the summer.


    As the final exam was approaching, the students began to review their lessons nervously, except for ire who was somewhat absent-minded. One day after school, Xi Wei suddenly stopped ire and said seriously, ¡°ire, why aren¡¯t you doing any review? If you fail the exam you will have to repeat the year.¡±


    The management system at St. Paul Academy was very strict. At the end-of-the-year exam, the full mark for each course was 100 points, while anything less than 70 points was deemed as a fail and those who did not pass must repeat the year. It would be difficult for ire to exin to his parents if he was held back, and it would also make General Byron lose even more face, so, as his childhood friend, the peacekeeping Xi Wei decided to help him.


    Xi Weipiled the notes in his opticalputer into a file and showed it to ire, saying, ¡°These are my notes from Imperial History, the ss you rarely paid attention to. During the next few days, just recite it everyday and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll past the first exam.¡±


    Looking at the clear eyes of the little boy in front of him, ire could not help but smile. He took the opticalputer and said, "Thanks, Xi Wei.¡±


    Xi Wei rubbed his head, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ire, whose hair was rubbed until it became messy, said with some frustration,¡±Can you stop rubbing my head all the time?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled very brightly,¡±Whenever I saw your golden head in front of me... my hands felt itchy ah.¡±


    ¡± ...... ¡°ire helplessly tried to tidy up his golden hair and changed the subject, "It¡¯s holiday soon, do you have any ns?"


    Xi Wei answered, "I¡¯m going back to the pce of course. I heard that my uncle¡¯s child is about to be born and that my mother is also nearing her due date.I would like to go back and have a look at the two little babies. I already have two omega sisters, so I hope my mother would give birth to an alpha brother this time.¡±


    He learned the news of his mother¡¯s pregnancy from his uncle, it was said that Queen Anna¡¯s pregnancy reaction was even stronger than herst two pregnancies with the Omega Princesses. Every day, she would vomit until she became lightheaded, and her physical condition was also worsening with each passing day. The doctor worried that she would not be able to give birth to this child sessfully. Anna was afraid of disturbing Xi Wei¡¯s study, so during this time she rarely did any video calls with Xi Wei. Xi Wei hoped that his mother would give birth to this child safely, and it would be even better if the child was an alpha prince, so she would not have to bear so much pressure anymore.


    ire saw the look of worry on Xi Wei¡¯s face andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are so many powerful doctors in the Empire, the Queen will certainly be fine.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded his head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ire said,"Then I¡¯ll go to do some review first.¡±


    ¡°Fighting!¡±


    They both bid farewell at the dormitory¡¯s doorway. After ire entered his room, he opened Xi Wei¡¯s Imperial History notes and looked seriously at it. As Xi Wei said, he had to at least pass the exam¡ªit would be very troublesome if he had to repeat the year.


    ***


    During this exam-reviewing time, ire and Xi Wei also had their birthdays on June 21st.


    The ss¡¯ teacher Kelly previously had set a rule for everyone: everytime a child in this ss had their birthday, the rest of the ss must personally make a simple e-card as congrattions and send it to the birthday ssmate through their opticalputer. She arranged this to make the group of children get along more harmoniously.


    ire received a lot of e-cards on his birthday. Carlo drew the eagle-shaped school badge of San Romia Military Academy on the card and solemnly wrote the following line, ¡°Good luck studying, once we grow up let¡¯s go to this school together." Aiden painted a headshot of ire on the e-card, with two sprouting meng meng ears on his head followed by a beautiful handwriting, "I wish for the six year old ire to be very happy every day. Happy birthday!¡±


    There were various e-cards sent by children, ire sorted out all of them in his opticalputer only to find out there was one missing.


    He walked to Xi Wei¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Xi Wei stuck his head out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking for me?¡±


    ire, ¡°Where¡¯s your greeting card?¡±


    Xi Wei bent over andughed, "My birthday is also today, If I send you an e-card, then you¡¯ll also send me an e-card, every year we¡¯ll have to send one to each other, it¡¯s too troublesome. Let¡¯s just not give one to each other, the teacher will not know.¡±


    ire:¡± ...... ¡±


    Xi Wei continued confidently: ¡°Anyway, you haven¡¯t finished the card for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t want to do one for you.¡± Uttered Xi Wei while reaching out his hand and patting ire¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°Go do some review, don¡¯t be held back!¡±


    ire actually did not want to do this formalized thing as well, and Xi Wei¡¯s idea of ¡°mutual exemption¡± coincided with what he had in mind. The exam date was close, there was not much time left. Thinking of this, ire immediately turned back and went to his room to review his lessons.


    ***


    Xi Wei¡¯s notes really helped ire a lot as the content was exined very clearly.


    At the annual exam in July, ire scored 75 points or so in several courses. Although the score was not high, fortunately the clearance limit was 70 points, so at least he did not have to repeat the year.


    After the test, St. Paul¡¯s Academy finally entered the one month long vacation period that the students had been looking forward to. Many of the children¡¯s parents waited at the school gate, including Randy. Aiden immediately rushed over once he saw Randy and hugged the man¡¯s legs happily, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Randy smiled, hugged his son, rubbed his head and said, ¡°Hello there, how is your exam?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°All passed!¡±


    At this moment, not far from them a row of neat tinum suspension cars suddenly stopped. A man dressed in pure white uniform stepped out of one of them, his expression radiating indifference and as cold as ice. The man looked around before walking to Xi Wei¡¯s direction, he bowed and said,"Prince, Her Majesty asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Xi Weinodded, "I know, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man was Craig, the leader of the Royal Guard. Aiden was a little afraid of Craig and hid instinctively behind his father, Randy immediately picked up his son and turned away.


    There were so many parents in attendance at the school gate that various suspended vehicles were parked over St. Paul¡¯s Academy. The Royal Guard¡¯s suspension car fleet quickly left by the highne, Xi Wei who was sitting in the vehicle asked nervously,"How is my mother?¡±


    Craig answered seriously, "The Queen¡¯s due date is near, and because her body condition is not very good, His Majesty had her sent to the Imperial Hospital in advance.¡±


    Xi Wei said, "Let¡¯s go directly to the hospital. I want to see her.¡±


    ***


    When Xi Wei arrived at the hospital, His Majesty was standing in the hallway with a very heavy face. Xi Wei calmly walked up to him, before bowing slightly in salute, ¡°Father.¡±


    Trent nodded and said gravely, ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is not very good, the doctor just entered to attempt a rescue.¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s heart felt tight, he immediately held onto his father¡¯s hand and said, ¡°She will be fine.¡±


    Trent squeezed Xi Wei¡¯s hand gently, sping his small hand tightly. The father and son stood side by side in front of the operating room, waiting for the woman who was very important to them toe out of the operating table healthily and safely.


    Perhaps the prayers they uttered in their heart were useful,or perhaps because the central hospital¡¯s doctor¡¯s level was indeed superb; from the operating room soon came a baby¡¯s voice crying loudly, ¡°wah woo woo...wah wah!"


    The surgeon in charge came out of the room, and Trent quickly went up to him and asked, ¡°How is Anna?¡±


    The doctor answered, ¡°Both mother and child are safe.¡±


    Trent finally felt relieved, Xi Wei could feel ayer of cold sweat on his palm.


    The doctor paused, then said, ¡°However, the Queen¡¯s body was severely damaged during the process, and it may be difficult for her to get pregnant again after this child.¡±


    Trent fell silence for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand."


    Although it was very easy for omegas to conceive, most omegas have a weak body. Childbirth also brought great damage to their body, so an omega could only gave birth to a limited number of children in their lifetime. ording to the doctor, this may be thest child of His Majesty and the Queen.


    Xi Wei could not help but feel worried in case the child was not an alpha. The empire would have no heir then, and his father and mother would certainly be very sad.


    A momentter, the weak Queen Anna was pushed out of the room together with the little prince, Caesar, who had just been born. The little baby was put on a soft stroller, his mouth opened in more cries and both his legs were kicking wildly, seemingly very energetic.


    After the birth, the expert group responsible for the second gender identification once again came to the hospital with their tools. The grey-haired Professor Brown drew some blood from the baby, and soon the identification result was out. He said excitedly, ¡°Congrattions His Majesty, congrattions Queen, the result of the appraisal is an Alpha Prince!¡±


    Trent and Anna nced at each other, both showing a happy smile on their faces.


    Xi Wei remembered the moment of his own birth; at that time His Majesty, who was informed of the appraisal¡¯s result, was not very happy. But now, with the birth of Caesar the alpha prince, finally His Majesty and the Queen could let some pressure off their shoulders. His father needed an alpha son to help him with the government, and the empire also needed an alpha prince to inherit the throne, so Xi Wei cound fully understand why His Majesty and the Queen were so looking forward to having an alpha son.


    However, looking at Caesar who was still crying and kicking his short legs in their father¡¯s bosom, Xi Wei could not help feeling a bit worried¡ªas an Alpha, his younger brother Caesar would have more responsibilities and burdens than Xi Wei himself.


    <i>I hope when he grows up, he will not fail to live up to the expectations of father and mother.</i>


    As a brother, Xi Wei also would do his best to help him.


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    <strong>Chapter 18 ¨C Recognition (ii)</strong>


    The birth of the Alpha Prince was not only celebrated by His Majesty and the Queen, but it was also good news for the entire empire.


    That night, the headlines of major news outlets in the empire all covered the birth of the Fourth Prince. His Majesty Trent also held a banquet in the pce, inviting a number of military officials and friends of the royal family to celebrate this happy event.


    General Byron and Mrs Grace were also among those invited, but they attended with their little omega son, without bringing ire.


    As soon as Mrs Grace came to see Queen Anna in her pce, Xi Wei asked her questioningly, ¡°Madame, where is ire?¡±


    Grace answered with a smile, ¡°He did so bad on the exam so he has to review his lessons at home and can¡¯te tonight. ¡±


    Xi Wei of course, did not believe that thatzy, sleeping-every-day boy could sit still obediently reading at home. Back to the pce, he directly asked the AI butler to contact ire, but strangely enough he did not answer.


    ***


    At this moment, ire was sneaking out from the back door to find someone.


    He found out that there was a beta boy who was born at June 21st with a record of psychology treatment in the hospital. The boy¡¯s experience was very simr with him, so ire naturally thought that this person might have Ji Ran¡¯s memory. Because the memory began to awaken, he was mistaken as having schizophrenia and had to go to the hospital.


    As a result, when he ran to the boy¡¯s home, he found out that the boy was totally different from what he had imagined.


    The boy¡¯s father, the battalionmander of the Stars Corps, was guarding Admiral Byron¡¯s security in the vicinity of the pce tonight, and the little beta boy was at home with his mum. After ire knocked on the door,it was opened by the boy. As soon as ire saw the blonde haired boy who looked the same as in the database¡¯s photo, he asked, ¡°Are you Jamie?¡±


    The boy looked at him with suspicion and asked, ¡°How do you know my name? What¡¯s your name? Where did youe from? How did you find me? What did you find me for? What school did you study at? I have never seen you at my school.¡±


    ire:¡±...¡±


    <i>This boy is actually a chatterbox.</i> He had only asked one question, but was bombarded with a bunch of questions in return,pletely unlike Ji Ran¡¯s character...


    ire pressed down the ufortable feeling in his heart, then asked: ¡°You have been to the psychologist ward in the hospital before, right? Did you cure itter?¡±


    Jamie smiled, and whispered secretly, "I¡¯ll tell you, I was actually faking. The old man who teaches math in our school is very boring, and he also always asked me to answer questions every day, so I just pretended to be sick. I¡¯m not really sick, you don¡¯t tell others ah!¡±


    ire: ¡°.....¡±


    Chatterbox character would never be the nature of Ji Ran¡¯s reincarnation, and this guy actually only pretended to be sick.


    ire did not want to bother himself with this little madman anymore and turned away.


    Jamie chased after him, shouting, ¡°Hey, what is your name? Why are you looking for me? Why don¡¯t you say it clearly ah?¡±


    ire just walked faster and faster while rubbing his temple, feeling a headacheing - he finally found a probable target from hundreds of children with same birth as him, and as a result, this little guy was actually a mischievous fe pretending to be sick. Obviously the little boy¡¯s character was different from Ji Ran, so to say, all of his previous hard work was in vain.


    Thinking of this, ire could not help but feel depressed.


    <i>In this case, I don¡¯t even know what year I can find him...</i>


    By the time he got home, ire finally saw that hismunicator was lit up.


    ire opened themunicator and the image of little Xi Wei immediately appeared in front of him. Xi Wei clearly had juste out of the shower, he was wearing pure white pyjamas and his ck hair was dripping wet past his ears. He sat on one of the high sofas in the pce, his short legs couldn¡¯t even reach the ground, looking particrly lovely as they dangled slightly over the edge.


    However this child, who looked so angelic, immediately exposed his true nature once he opened his mouth, ¡°ire! Where have you been? You did not answer my calls, you didn¡¯t evene to the pce today to celebrate the birth of my brother. Your parents said you are reading at home, who are you lying to?¡±


    ¡± ... ¡°As an Omega, his voice was actually louder than an Alphas.


    ire rubbed his ear and exined, ¡°Tonight, there are surely many people at the pce for the Fourth Prince¡¯s birth day banquet; I do not like noisy ces, so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    Xi Wei said in agreement,"That¡¯s true, there are so many people in the ce today, your parents included. Say, your mom came to see my mother with your omega brother today, it was my first time seeing your brother, he looks cute. What¡¯s his name again?¡±


    "He is called Kevin, four years old this year."


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xi Wei nodded. ¡°He seemed to be particrly interested in painting. I gave him the set of painting tools I used to use. He was hiding in the lounge silently drawing today, and really, his drawing is much more attractive than yours.¡±


    Suddenly remembering that previously he had drawn a painting of the two of them holding hands and then gave it to this little sweetheart of his, ire felt extremely embarassed. He quickly changed the topic, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    Xi Wei said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that my brother was born. His name is Caesar, an alpha prince. When he grows up, if he needs help, you must help him for me."


    ire did not expect Xi Wei to make this request, but he soon understood Xi Wei¡¯s intentions¡ªXi Wei is used to his role as a big brother in recent years. Since childhood he has always tried his best to look after his two little sisters, always giving them delicious foods, and leaving all his toys to Alicia and Xi Lin while he himself rarely ever touched those toys. The two princesses also loved to hang around him all day, calling him Wang Xiong<sup>[1]</sup>. And now that his younger brother was born, Xi Wei began to worry about what would happen to Caesar once he grew up. This showed just how responsible a big brother he was.


    The sight of the little boy dangling his little short legs over the sofa while possesing a solemn and concerned look on his face regarding his brother¡¯s future made ire unable to hold back his smile. He said,¡±I know, I¡¯ll help him once he grows up. And how is your Royal Uncle anyway?¡±


    ¡°He did note today." Xi Wei answered, ¡°Wang Shu¡¯s baby will be born in a few days, the doctor said it is a boy, and although they still don¡¯t whether he will be an alpha, beta, or omega, his name has been prepared in advance. He will be called Brian, a bit simr with your name<sup>[2]</sup>, right?¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s son will be the same age as your brother Caesar, they can bepanions.¡±


    Xi Weiughed, ¡°Yes ah, just like the two of us, it was nice to have a partner to y with when you were a kid.¡±


    ¡± ... ¡°<i>Have you ever yed with me? Didn¡¯t you always push my head away everytime I tried to take a look at those books you were reading? </i>


    <i> </i>


    ire held back the urge to curse at Xi Wei,and said instead, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first, good night.¡±


    ***


    That night, ire once again had a nightmare, he dreamed of the car ident from his previous life, of him hurriedly moving to his side the moment he discovered therge truck, rushing over to protect Ji Ran with his body, but also ended up wittnessing Ji Ran¡¯s bloody look at the same time. That scene was too shocking, and ire was immediately awoke, soaked with sweats in the middle of the night.


    After waking up, he could not sleep anymore. ire turned on his opticalputer and looked over the information of the more than 100 children for the rest of the night.


    His initial inference was that if Ji Ran was still alive, he was likely to have nightmares like him during his childhood, and should be diagnosed with schizophrenia by the hospital. Using this theory as a starting point, he found a child called Jamie. He thought that the child was probably Ji Ran, but after seeing Jamie today, he realized that perhaps he had made a mistake from the beginning.


    Jamie¡¯s chatterbox character did not fit with Ji Ran¡¯s nature, and besides, when he saw Jamie, he did not feel a shred of Ji Ran¡¯s aura from him.


    From this point of view, his initial inference was wrong. It was more likely that as a child, Ji Ran never received his memories in parts like he did, so he was never diagnosed as having schizophrenia, and never received treatment either.


    In other words, even if Ji Ran lost all his memories after he was reincarnated, he may not have recalled them, therefore he did not need to go to the hospital for treatment. Or, Ji Ran was reincarnated with all of his past memory intact, and in order to avoid being discovered, Ji Ran continued to disguise himself. With Ji Ran¡¯s cleverness and his genius-level acting, it would be very difficult for the people around him to find out that something was wrong.


    Both of these possibilities added a great level of difficulty to ire¡¯s intention of finding him.


    In the case Ji Ran did not have his memory, ire could only use the man¡¯s character as his base for searching, but he himself wasn¡¯t famr with Ji Ran¡¯s character as a child, so it was simply a case of looking for a needle in the haystack.


    On the other hand, if Ji Ran was reincarnated with his memory, the movie star¡¯s acting skill was superb; acting as a child would be so easy for him. For ire to find him among hundreds of children would certainly be no easy task. Moreover, many of the born-on-the-same-day children lived in distant gxies, ire had no chance of reaching them.


    It was not until dawn that ire turned off his opticalputer and came to the dining room for breakfast with a splitting headache.


    General Byron was drinking milk there when he saw his soning downstairs, he asked nkly, ¡°ire, what did you do at Sam¡¯s housest night?¡±


    Obviously, Jamie¡¯s mom recognized ire and told her husband about the incident, and then Captain Sam informed General Byron about it.


    ire had known his actions must be concealed from his father and immediately uttered a long-thought up excuse, ¡°I heard that Captain Sam¡¯s son is my age and has good grades. So, I wanted to meet him and see if he can help me review my lessons.¡±


    Byron frowned and said: ¡°Don¡¯t go visiting the members of Star Corps without permission.¡±


    ire immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ire had almost forgotten about his barely thought-out excuse when in the afternoon, Lord Byron unexpectadly invited Battalion Commander Sam and his son to his own home.


    ¡°ire and Jamie are exactly the same age, and since it¡¯s the school¡¯s holiday, let¡¯s just leave the two children to review their lessons together,¡± said General Byron.


    Sam naturally could not defy an order from the general and immediately pulled his son over to salute the general.


    The two children were then sent to study in the study room, and Jamie immediately bounced in front of ire, ¡°You¡¯re ire? Are you also born on June 21st, son of general? Too amazing! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you like my father protect yours. Is this study room yours? It¡¯s so big! What book is in this row, have you read it?


    ire: ¡°...... ¡±


    <i>Help, I don¡¯t want to be stuck with this chatterbox, I much prefer staying with Xi Wei instead.</i>


    ire, who had been tortured for a day by Jamie¡¯s presence, suddenly missed the days he spent with Xi Wei¡ªat least, Xi Wei would not be as annoying as this kid. Except for his habit of rubbing ire¡¯s head, he actually got along quite well with Xi Wei¡¯s character.


    Proof read by: Kleepart


    <strong>T/N:</strong>


    [1] Wang Xiong = Royal (older) Brother


    [2] Xi Wei was talking about the pinyin


    ire¡¯s name is¿ËÀ³¶û or K¨¨ l¨¢i¡¯¨§r


    Brian¡¯s name is ²¼À³¶÷ or B¨´ l¨¢i¡¯¨¥n


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    <b>Chapter 19 ¨C Recognition (iii)</b>


    This holiday, Xi Wei was very happy because he not only had a younger brother, Caesar, but also a cousin, Brian. The Queen Mother and Berg Wang Shu gave birth to two alpha boys one after another, and on this rare asion, Wang Shu also brought his child to the pce for a short period of time. Xi Wei stayed with his family every day, feeling very rxed and happy.


    Cousin Brian was an active child, his two little hands were always caught in some chaos. On one asion, Xi Wei handed him a miniature mech toy; he seemed particrly interested in machine armor, just like Berg Wang Shu. Once he had the toy in his arms, he absolutely refused to let go. If someone dared to touch his toy, he would burst into tears, and Caesar, as if he didn¡¯t want to be outdone, would soon follow him in crying.


    As long as the two alphas were crying, they were louder than anyone else, and as soon as they met each other, they would start to growl and cry. Their cries were enough to make King Trent frown, and he refused to be near the queen¡¯s pce. Even the captain of the Royal Guard, Craig, quietly escaped far away. This made Uncle Berg very annoyed, and in the end he simply took Brian back home. Only after this would Caesar finally quiet down and stay obediently in his mother¡¯s arms to drink nutritious milk.


    Queen Anna reluctantly looked at Xi Wei and said, ¡°Why is your brother always crying? You rarely cried when you were young.¡±


    Xi Wei touched his brother¡¯s head and smiled, "Maybe it¡¯s because he is an alpha? Alphas are naturally strong, so from a young age he would also cry louder than others."


    Anna said, "ire is an alpha as well, but he never cried when he used to y with you, instead he liked to hold you."


    ¡± ...... ¡± Xi Wei¡¯s face turned a bit embarrassed and he could not help but say, ¡°Mother, when ire and I were children, we still did not understand anything. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore please."


    Annaughed, ¡°Fine, I will not talk about it."


    Xi Wei sat beside Caesar who was drinking milk, the second princess Alicia was painting quietly on the table, and the third princess Xii Lin was busy ying with her doll¡¯s hair. All four of her children were around, it was the happiest Queen Anna had been for some time.


    Unfortunately, Xi Wei soon had to go back to school. Queen Anna hated to part with him, but still, she prepared a lot of food for him to eat, and clothes for him to wear; all of it was stuffed into a few boxes of luggage. Xi Wei took the initiative to hug her and said, ¡°Mother, rest assured, the school is safe and I have good rtions with the students. I¡¯ll be back again on the next holiday.¡±


    Anna nodded and touched her son¡¯s head gently, ¡°When youe back next time, you¡¯ll be one year older, and Caesar will have already learned to speak.¡±


    Xi Wei said with a smile, ¡°Yes, at that time, I¡¯ll get to listen to him calling me elder brother."


    He pinched little Caesar¡¯s face while speaking. Caesar grabbed his hand, put it into his mouth, and suck on it for a while, however, once he found out that it was not tasty, he let go of his brother¡¯s hand and turned to look for food. Xi Wei smiled, took his hand back and bowed respectfully to his mother, saying ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be going back to school now.¡±


    Anna nodded, ¡°Yes... take good care of yourself.¡±


    Watching her son turned around to leave, Anna could not help but lose her good mood a little.


    Xi Wei rarely made her worry. He was obedient and sensible since a young age, and had also been taking care of his younger brother and sisters really well as their big brother. He was like the most intimate little protector of Queen Anna. St. Paul¡¯s Academy had an annual holiday policy, so she would not be able to see him again until next year. The next time we meet, how much more taller will he be?


    Although Caesar was the alpha prince that Anna had hoped for, the one with the biggest hold on her heart was her eldest son, Xi Wei. When she thought of Xi Wei having to be sent out of the pce and married to an alpha once he grew up, Anna felt an unwillingness brewing in her heart.


    ***


    Different from the warmth and joy that Xi Wei experienced with his family, ire was in dire straits during the entire holiday. General Byron invited a tutor for him in order to improve his academic performance, and because Jamie and him were of the same age, he was also called by the general toe and attend sses with ire. That chatterbox beta always had something to say, and every day, the word ¡°why¡± would hang in his mouth. It was giving ire a headache, but fortunately, the time for them to go back to school soon came.


    The moment he saw Xi Wei in the dormitory, ire felt a strange kind of fond feeling - out of all of his peers, he felt the most rxed when he was with Xi Wei.


    A small follower was following behind Xi Wei, naturally it was his roommate Aiden. Xi Wei helped Aiden to carry his luggage, both of them were talking andughing all the way upstairs. Aiden¡¯s body was a lot better now that he had been nursed back to health during the holiday, and his face showed a ruddyplexion. Meanwhile, Xi Wei did not really change much. When he caught sight of ire, he reached out and rubbed ire¡¯s head, saying with a smile: ¡°Your hair is longer ah!¡±


    ¡°......¡± I really want to beat him. Still rubbing my head, hasn¡¯t his rubbing addiction been cured?


    ***


    From the 35 children in the ss, no one had to repeat the year, which made teacher Kelly very pleased.


    For all of these ssmates to sessfully pass the exam, Carlo¡¯s part in it was not small. He always seriously looked after the students during self-study ss. If someone was sleeping or ying games secretly, he woulde over and say to their faces ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore, exams will be here soon.¡±


    Actually, many people in the ss were particrly annoyed by him, and in private, there were also many of them who would criticize him for being too serious. However, Carlo still did what he thought he should do. In his mind, he recognized it as his responsibility as the ss¡¯s President. Even though he was still small, he already had this ¡°I am the most correct¡± strange self-confidence.


    ***


    The school started officially the next day. Xi Wei discovered that the difficulty of the second grade course of Saint Paul¡¯s Academy was simr to that of the fifth grade course in his previous life. Since the children of this future world started their education rtively early, the level of official education in the Empire was also three years more advancedpared to Xi Wei¡¯sst life. Xi Wei had noticed that his ssmates were obviously much more sensible now after they entered school than they were before.


    They did not change ssrooms even after ascending to the second grade, but some of the teachers did change, and they also got one more course.


    The newly added course in second-grade was called a fighting ss. As soon as he heard the name, Xi Wei was instantly interested in this course.


    On Wednesday afternoon, the group of ssmates were arranged to attend an afternoon fighting ss. The sturdy teacher, Tony, brought all the students to arge ssroom dedicated to the fighting ss and showed everyone the sturdy muscles on his arm. He whispered, ¡°Do you know why there is no elevator in the student¡¯s dormitory building at St. Paul Academy?"


    None of the children answered, Tony went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s to allow you to exercise more! You have to climb the stairs every day so that you won¡¯t develop thezy childhood habit of flying directly into your room in three seconds!"


    Teacher Tony¡¯s sight swept around his audience sternly, ¡°In this era of science and technology, to rely on high technology has be the inertia of human thinking. However, having a strong physique is also very important. If your body is not strong, you will rely on the robot everyday and be toozy to go do your own activities, etc., and once you are old, you can only lie in the hospital every day to rece your various necrotic organs! The purpose of my fighting ss is to let you develop a habit of training since childhood. Training will lead you to build a strong physique, which is good for you! Did you hear that?"


    Everyone said, ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Tony frowned, ¡°Have you not eaten yet? Louder!¡±


    The crowd shouted in unison, "I heard!¡±


    Tony nodded in satisfaction, then suddenly asked, ¡°Yes, your ss seems to have two omegas right? Student Aiden has poor health, your ss teacher has told me that he does not need to do this ss. The other omega, stand up!"


    The teacher was forthright in character and his voice was loud. While holding his almost deafened ears, Xi Wei stood up calmly, "It¡¯s me.¡±


    Tony teacher waved his hand, ¡°You are an omega? Then you can go to rest.¡±


    Xi Wei refused, ¡°Teacher, I am in good health, I can attend this ss.¡±


    Tony said, ¡°You do not need a lesson in fighting, as an omega, learning this is unnecessary for you. When you grow up, you¡¯ll just have to learn how to take care of your children.¡±


    Hearing this, many of the students wereughing, but Xi Wei ignored them, ¡°There was no rule that said an omega could not attend this ss. Physique is also very important to an omega, only in good health will one be able to take good care of their alpha in the future, isn¡¯t that true?"


    ¡± ... ¡± Seems a bit reasonable? But what is this about taking care of alphas?


    The group of alpha students stared at Xi Wei, feeling a weird feeling in their heart.


    Teacher Tony was also startled. He had taught in so many sses and usually, most omegas who heard that they could skip this ss would feel very happy to sit aside and watch. Of course, there were some who were interested in the fighting ss, but they were only able to persevere for a few days. These kind of omegas had quite a big courage.


    Tony frowned, ¡°Well, since you want to learn, then follow everyone to learn. If you cannot stand the pain, you can always go to rest aside.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°Yes, teacher!"


    ***


    In fighting ss, as the name suggested, the teacher would teach you some fighting skills so that the children could protect themselves when faced with a critical moment. Besides, this kind of fighting skill might alsoe in handy when operating the smart machine armor in the future.


    The alphas and betas in the ss were obviously very much interested in thebat ss. Everyone put on loose white clothes with a light yellow band around their waist, and stood in a row with their hands behind, listening with serious attention.


    Teacher Tony said, ¡°This band on the waist will reflect your fighting skills. Once you reach an appropriate level, you can participate in the martial arts examinations, and it will be upgraded if you pass it! Now, the light yellow strap you use is the lowest level of entry. Level up! Upwards, there are red belt, blue belt, green belt, and the highest level is the ck belt!¡±


    While talking, the man tied a ck belt around his waist. He looked tall and burly, and his exposed arms¡¯ muscles gained envious looks from the children.


    Listening to his exnation, Xi Wei privately thought that the imperial fighting technique¡¯s upgrade system seemed simr to the karate he had studied before, with ck belt being the highest level. He met a karate master who epted him as a disciple by chance in the past life, and after intense training, he advanced to ck belt when he had yet to reach eighteen years old.


    However, in the past life he was an orphan who grew up in a muddy pile after all. He fell and bumped into many obstacles numerous times which molded his body foundation to be really good. On the other hand, Xi Wei was an omega in this life. He also had always been pampered in the pce, so his current body certainly was not as strong as Ji Ran¡¯s. Xi Wei did not feel worried about it though, body condition could be gradually improved by doing exercises, moreover, he still remembered those fighting skills. He believed that it would not be too difficult for him to learn it again.


    After introductioning the rules in the fighting ss, Teacher Tony issued the first instruction: ¡°Okay, now I will teach you the first action, follow my movement.¡±


    He taught the most basic action in fighting techniques- Parallel stance and and straight punching.


    ¡°Stand side by side, head up, put out your chest, stand firmly on the ground. Close four of your right hand¡¯s fingers together, then put your thumb on top of the index finger and gently clenched it. The strength of your fist should be focused in the ce where your index and middle fingers meet your palm. Note that your wrist should be rxed, it will give more strength to your palm and will not sprain your wrist."


    Tony finished exining, then looked at the children, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a demonstration.¡±


    ¡°- Ha!¡±


    With a loud shout, teacher Tony did a standard straight punch at the front of the sandbag hard. A ¡°bang¡± sound was soon heard, and the heavy sandbag actually moved a meter away from him! One can imagine, if his punch hit someone¡¯s nose, it must have been smashed and fractured.


    The children were shocked and looked up at him in admiration.


    Toni took back his hand, smiled and said, ¡°Come on, everyone follows me.¡±


    He pped his hands and dozens of sandbags magically fell down from the ssroom¡¯s ceiling, with one hanging in front of each of them. The sandbags used by the students were only one-third the size of the one Tony had before, and were lighter in weight.


    ¡°Stand in front of the sandbag. Once I have counted one, two, and three, shout aloud and release the energy from your body!¡±


    ¡°One, two, three ¨C Ha!¡± The children punched following the teacher¡¯s example, and the sandbags in the ssroom were suddenly pushed around. Some children¡¯s hands were hurt after hitting those sandbags, and they looked about to cry. Meanwhile, at this moment ire stood frozen in ce ¨C because, he just saw a very familiar figure.


    Standing in a textbook-like striking stance, his body leaning forward as he punched with arm full of power, throwing punch after punch onto the sandbags without dy. His movement was simple and neat, like a dormant beast in the forest- once he encountered a crisis, he would be as unstoppable as a tiger!


    Ji Ran...


    Once upon a time, he had seen this natural punching practice numerous times in the apartment where the two of them lived together. This beautiful, smooth move whichpelled other people to lock their gazes on it.


    Today, he actually saw this action again. Although the movement was limited due to height, but that decisive simple punching posture was exactly the same as Ji Ran¡¯s!


    During this moment, while the students were frowning because of their hurting hands, a punched sandbags was suddenly hit until it moved one meter away. The culprit was the childhood friend standing beside ire- the First Prince Xi Wei!


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    <b>Chapter 20 ¨C Recognition (iv)</b>


    At that moment, ire¡¯s body wasn¡¯t the only one that had turned stiff, many students around them were also standing frozen, staring at the sandbag that was hit until one meter away by the omega.


    His first time and he already could punch the sandbag like that. Even a lot of strong alphas were not necessarily able to do that, and he was an omega... how is it possible?


    Carlo also looked back at Xi Wei in astonishment, he could not believe that Xi Wei was actually able to do this - is he really not an alpha who was mistakenly identified as an omega? Otherwise, how could there be such strength from him?


    Xi Wei also realized that he had made a serious mistake after punching out. Probably because in his past life he liked doing various martial arts and often practiced boxing at home, when he looked at the familiar sandbag in front of him, all he could feel was a thrilling sensation, like his blood was boiling. His body felt like a string of arrows, so when Teacher Tony loudly shouted out one, two, three, he instinctively threw a punch following moves from his memory. It was so natural for him, almost as if he routinely trained this every morning.


    This was a fatal mistake ¨C because at that moment he forgot he was an omega and about his disguise.


    Truthfully, the most instinctive actions were what one would find most harder to hide. When one did not want to show their expression, they could bow their heads; if one were afraid their expression would be leaked through their eyes, they could just close their eyes. However, the instinctive reaction at a critical moment was a condition buried deeply in one¡¯s mind. There was no way to deliberately disguise a conditioned reflex.


    With Xi Wei¡¯s own physical fitness, it was simply impossible for him to punch a sandbag until it moved one meter away. However he had all of Ji Ran¡¯s memory in his mind, the guy who achieved ck belt at the age of eighteen, and had the professional textbook-perfect postures. His mentor in the past life once told him that fighting was not only about using brute force, but also needed skills- with a flexible body, even someone who had a short stature could beat a tall brawny guy.


    Xi Wei¡¯s strength was not as good as alphas, but his skill was absolutely perfect ¨C the perfection was almost shoulder to shoulder with Tony!


    Still in surprise, Teacher Tony came forward with a serious look and asked: ¡°How did you do this Xi Wei?¡±


    Xi Wei immediately adjusted his expression, scratched his head innocently, smiled and answered: ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know. I think this bag has a problem, just when I was about to punch, the rope seemed to be loose. I¡¯ll try it again.¡±


    ¡°is it? ¡°Tony looked at him with a puzzled look and checked the sandbag¡¯s sling and said,¡± You try again. ¡°


    "Okay!¡± Xi Wei clenched his fist and punched the sandbag in front of him, but this time when his fist was about to hit the sandbag, he deliberately reign his force. The sandbag shook really gently, like it was being tickled. Xi Wei frowned at his red fist and put on a painful look.


    The surrounding alphas breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Sure enough, the rope was loose, that¡¯s why the sandbag drifted away by itself!¡±


    ¡°Yes, how could an omega hit such a heavy sandbag?¡±


    ¡°What, that really scared me!¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s exnation was reasonable, so Teacher Tony did not examine it carefully. He was very convinced of Xi Wei¡¯s assertion that he subconsciously thought that it was impossible for an Omega to do that. Soon, he let go of Xi Wei¡¯s matter and returned to the front to continue his lecture.


    Xi Wei, who was thrilled to get away from his slip, secretly sighed, but what he failed to notice was a pair of eyes which had been watching him from the side with aplicated look.


    Standing next to him, ire was of course aware of Xi Wei¡¯s abnormal action ¨C Xi Wei punches were very decisive, simply as natural as Ji Ran¡¯s. If this reasoning was established, then Ji Ran had just reacted to his own mistake, and immediately cleverly figured out ways to make up for it. Using superb acting, he was able to cover it up from Teacher Tony and the small children around them.


    ¨C But he could not hide from ire.


    After all, they had gotten along day and night for many years, and once he had lived together with Ji Ran as Yu Qianhe. Every day he witnessed him practicing karate, he was very familiar with each of his movements. For the rookie First Prince Xi Wei who had never learned fighting skills to be able to do perfect postures on the first day of ss....it really did not make sense.


    ¨C Unless he actually had Ji Ran¡¯s memory.


    His punching motion before was obviously Ji Ran¡¯s most used karate hand-type punch!


    ***


    During the entire fighting ss, ire was in turmoil. He had been secretly observing Xi Wei¡¯s action, but unfortunately, the decisive punch from before never appeared again. It was as if the previous scene was a mere short-lived illusion of his.


    After Tony left, Xi Wei¡¯s every punch came out soft. Not to mention moving the sandbag, he would also frown and rub his hand from time to time, putting on a ¡°my fist hurts¡± expression.


    ire believed he definitely did not make a mistake, and Xi Wei was actually fine.


    However, ire kept hisposure, he could not directly run to Xi Wei and ask, ¡°You are Ji Ran, right?¡± In case he was wrong, it would be bad if Xi Wei knew that he hadplete memories of his past life... So, he must look for some other evidence before confirming.


    ire was looking for the right time to confirm his guess with Xi Wei, but unexpectedly, the opportunity took the initiative to find him itself.


    At about half past ten that night, the sky was already dark and some dormitories had already turned off their lights. When he had estimated that Xi Wei¡¯s roommate Aiden had also fallen asleep, ire sent a message to Xi Wei saying, ¡°Xi Wei, I¡¯m waiting for you at the five-star fruit forest behind the school¡¯s dormitory. I want to tell you something, soe If you find it convenient.¡±


    Xi Wei received this message and thought that ire must have had a nightmare and wanted to talk to him about it. He put on his clothes and went to the forest behind the dormitory¡¯s buildings.


    Five-Star Fruit forest was still very beautiful, the silver-white leaves were shining brightly and made this ce look like daytime.


    Unexpectedly, Xi Wei did not see ire, but found two senior boys chatting there instead. The two of them seemed to be talking about about some relevant knowledge of omegas that they had just learned in the physiological ss. When they saw the cute little Xi Wei approaching the ce, they immediately stopped talking and shared meaningful nces.


    One of them asked with a smile, ¡°Junior brother, how old are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Xi Wei answered, ¡°Sophomore, I¡¯m here to find someone."


    After saying this, he turned to go, but his arm was caught by one of the boys. The boy squatted down, smiled, and said, ¡°You look so cute, must be an omega?¡±


    Xi Wei was annoyed to death. The smiles on those boys¡¯ faces were making him nauseous, and the tone they used when asking him about ¡°must be an omega¡± was like that of a pervert. After asking, the boy actually stretched out his hands to pinch little Xi Wei¡¯s face while saying: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be afraid, I wille to protect youter.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°..................¡±


    In school, higher grade students bullying their juniors wasmon urrence, however, Xi Wei absolutely could not tolerate bullying.


    The moment he saw the boy stretched out his hand to touch his face, Xi Wei¡¯s eyes turned cold. He urately caught the boy¡¯s approaching wrist, and reverse-twisted it.


    ¡°Ah... ah ...¡±


    The sound of bones¡¯ dislocation along with an ear-piercing scream was soon heard - that boy¡¯s wrist joint was unloaded by Xi Wei!


    The other boy who witnessed Xi Wei dislocating hispanion¡¯s wrist stood there in a daze for a moment before suddenly reacting. He stepped forward and reached out to grab Xi Wei, however Xi Wei hurriedly squatted sideways and deftly avoided his movements, then he righted his stance, sessfully stabilizing his body. Xi Wei clenched his hand into a fist andnded a decisive punch on the boy¡¯s waist, while his left foot hit the boy¡¯s armpit at the same time. Before the boy had the chance to react to what was going on, Xi Wei had already put him to the ground!


    The two upper-graders nced at each other, then looked at Xi Wei in horror as if they were facing a big monster.


    Xi Wei just pped his hands, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s an omega bullying you, I¡¯m actually an alpha, one who is a hundred times stronger than you. My spiritual innate power is more than 120 too, afraid yet?¡±


    The two boys, ¡°..................¡±


    Xi Wei said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The two students ran like hell. Xi Wei rubbed his wrist, and thought depressingly, That punch just now...my height is too short, so there are many restrictions. If I was using the adult version¡¯s body of Xi Wei, who would dare to bully me? If that was the case, he was sure that he would even able to dislocate the whole bones on their bodies.


    Xi Wei put down his hand and started walking around, yet he still did not find any traces of ire.


    Little did he know, at this time ire was hiding in the back of a tree, his hands firmly clenched.


    ¨C It is Ji Ran!


    ¨C Absolutely Ji Ran!


    Xi Wei¡¯s posture when he threw that punch just now, it was Xi Wei¡¯s favorite move for middle-high attack! This move was very simr with straight punching, however when he made the fist, he would deliberately highlight his middle finger a little upright in the clenching fist before mping it along the other fingers. The focus of this move was the knuckle of that middle finger. It might seem like an ordinary punch at first, but the protruding middle finger knuckle would jab at the victim¡¯s body and the sharpness would make them feel extremely painful.


    Xi Wei had used this punching move to strike the other boy¡¯s soft waist before. Then, while taking advantage of the boy¡¯s painful feeling, he decisively kicked his armpit, making Xi Wei able to easily bring him to the ground.


    Ji Ran¡¯s character had always been the same, he did not like to drag things out. He always used the simplest and easiest way to subdue his opponent. Those shrimps were not even a match for him at all, therefore he did not have to waste time on them .


    Even if those punches in today¡¯s fighting ss could be seen as a coincidence, then how about the fight with two enemies in the forest this evening? Those boys were more than a head taller than Xi Wei, and yet he was still able to beat them calmly- it was absolutely impossible to be a mere coincidence!


    ire heard the violent beating of his own heart.


    As a child, Xi Wei rarely yed with childrens¡¯ toys. It was because Xi Wei had Ji Ran¡¯s memory, so he did not like those naive things.


    When ire was a kid, he used to ask Xi Wei what book he was reading, and the boy always pushed at his head while saying, ¡°It¡¯s a book that you won¡¯t understand.¡± Turned out, he was not joking back then. Unlike ire, Xi Wei had Ji Ran¡¯s memory, so he could understand things much more than children his age.


    He was also born on June 21st, just 5 minutester than ire himself. From an early age, he had shown signs of being sensible and smarter than other children, and he has the same tenacious and unyielding character as an Alpha!


    With all of these clues together, there could only be one conclusion for this.


    The First Prince Xi Wei was the one who he had been looking for - Ji Ran!


    At that moment, ire suddenly had an urge tough at himself.


    ¨CGreat! Finally found him!


    He had been looking for so long, checked so much useless information, yet all of it only led him to feel frustrated, disappointed, and dazed. However, he never thought that the one he wanted to find, Ji Ran, was right in front of him. All along, he was always by his side, born together with him, grew up together, and walked in this strange world together for these six years.


    Suddenly he remembered a poem: Looking through the thousand faces in the crowd but not seeing you, in dejection I turned around, there you are, waiting behind me all this while under the dim light.


    ¨C Ji Ran, fortunately you are still alive. It¡¯s really fortunate that I finally found you in the crowd!


    ire took a deep breath and walked step by step toward Xi Wei¡¯s small figure. When the other boy finally spotted him, ire looked at him gently, smiled, and said, ¡°Xiao Ran, do you still remember a movie named ¡¯Troubled Time¡¯?"


    Proof-read by: Kleepart


    <b>T/N:</b>


    I don¡¯t know anything about karate, so please pardon my butchered exnation here ~ I hope you can still imagine those mentioned moves tho lol


    Also, if you want to join a danmei haven filled with fujos and fudans, feel free to join us here: https://discord.gg/6Nnrn3B


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    <b>Chapter 21 ¨C Companionship (i)</b>


    ¡°Ji Ran, do you still remember a movie titled ¡®Troubled Time¡¯?¡±


    Hearing that familiar voice from behind, Xi Wei turned back and was met with a pair of clear, bright blue eyes. Of course, he knew it belonged to his childhood friend ire, but what he said made Xi Wei do a double take.


    ¡°Or should I continue to call you Xi Wei now?¡± ire smiled, took a step closer, and stopped in front of Xi Wei.


    They looked at each other for a long time until Xi Wei finally managed to recover from his shock. He asked stiffly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Instead of answering, ire asked him another question, ¡°You have Ji Ran¡¯s memory, don¡¯t you? Then, Yu Qianhe, do you still remember this name?¡±


    Xi Wei, ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes opened wider, which made ire sure that he must remember.


    Sure enough, Xi Wei looked shocked and rmed. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? How do you know all of this? Do you know Yu Qianhe?¡±


    At that moment, ire was so happy he wanted to kneel down and worship God right there and then. He finally found his beloved man in this strange world, and his Ji Ran also remembered him! Although the two of them died together in a car ident, their story did not end. The fate entwined between them had yet to reach its end.


    ¡°I am Yu Qianhe, your manager,¡± ire simply said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xi Wei¡¯s face turned to that of disbelief.


    ire smiled and softly said, ¡°Do you remember? When we first met, you held my hand and said, ¡®We are of the same age, so I¡¯ll just call you Qianhe.¡¯ After I became your manager, your first job was to help a first-rate star to do martial arts scenes. That summer, we went to the south to film a movie. I couldn¡¯t adapt to the southern climate and ended up being bitten by mosquitoes. You told me then that you grew up in the south, so you were not afraid of mosquito bites, and advised me to use mosquito repellent lotion everytime I went out. You even personally helped me to put some...¡±


    The man with the sunny smileined about ¡°the fierce mosquitoes in the south¡± as he carefully coated Yu Qianhe¡¯s arm with the lotion. The cool feelinging off his fingertips seemed to make that summer somehow feel warmer and more beautiful.


    Their living conditions during that filming were very poor. The two of them often had to follow the crew to live and eat in the wild. Their shabby dormitory was equipped with only one mat, and they had to sleep with a mere electric fan blowing above them. Every night, as he looked at the peaceful look on Ji Ran¡¯s sleeping expression, Yu Qianhe often found himself thinking, if he could apany him like this for the rest of their life, how nice would it be?


    He apanied him through the hot forest of the south, to the cold snow in the north, traveled across the beautiful town of Jiangnan, and also went with him to cross magnificent desert and grasnd in the northwest. Ji Ran took roles in a lot of different themed movies, and Qianhe always followed him dutifully for years. Going to some of those outdoor filming locations might be unpleasant, but that time was the happiest Yu Qianhe had ever been in his life.


    Even if they could only eat simple lunch-boxes, it still tasted better than the delicacies prepared for him at home.


    Because he had fallen in love with that man.


    Every time he saw Ji Ran¡¯s happy smile, Yu Qianhe would also feel his mood improving. And every time he saw Ji Ran hurting and suffering while filming, Yu Qianhe always felt ufortable in his heart, like something was clutching it tightly.


    Ji Ran had always been so strong and brave, full of energy and fighting spirit. He never felt discouraged even when he was faced with setbacks, he would just smile and optimistically say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the road is still very long. One day, I will get the Best Actor¡¯s award. Those who look down on me and try to bring me down now will certainly look up to me with envy in the future. Qianhe, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Looking at his confident smile, Yu Qianhe smiled and patted him on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Sure you can.¡±


    His efforts were then rewarded. He received two consecutive Best actor awards, which solidified his status in the entertainment circle.


    Unfortunately, a car ident took away everything, and he was sent to thispletely unfamiliar world.


    It¡¯s okay, I am still here with you. I¡¯ll apany you just as before.


    ire thought of this and stepped forward. He gently took hold of Xi Wei¡¯s hand and seriously said, ¡°Remember? I¡¯m your manager.¡±


    Hearing the other guy urately retelling so many events in his past life, many of of which were secrets only known to him and Qianhe, Xi Wei finally lowered his guard. He happily grasped onto the hand holding his and said, ¡°Qianhe? Is it really you?¡±


    ire nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Xi Wei excitedly jumped over and hugged him, patting him on the back, ¡°You actually came to this world as well? How did this happen? So we were born again after the ident? No wonder our birthdays are only five minutes apart!¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, we were reincarnated together after the ident. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve onlypletely restored my memory recently.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been having nightmares, was it because you were receiving your memories?¡± Xi Wei asked seriously, ¡°So, do you remember everything now? What¡¯s the name of the actress I worked with in Troubled Time?¡±


    ¡°Xie Shi Qi, a newly debuted artist.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the director?¡±


    ¡°Liu Yi.¡±


    ¡°The writer?¡±


    ¡°Linxu teacher.¡± ire looked at Xi Wei helplessly,¡±I remember all of it, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just making sure. It¡¯s very nice to have you here too!¡±


    He was obviously very happy; to meet an old friend who knew about his past in this strange world, it simply felt too amazing!


    After holding back for a long time, he was finally able to talk about the topic he had always wanted to discuss. He pulled at ire¡¯s hand, indicating him to sit next to him, then said, ¡°Although we could have just died in the car ident, we were actually reborn here, God really is kind to us. But this world is strange, don¡¯t you think? Humans are divided into Alpha, Beta, and Omega, and Omega can actually have children. It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    He was already five years old when he recovered his memory this year, and during those years he had already epted the situation in this world under the teaching and influence of his parents, so he didn¡¯t feel that weirded out by this world¡¯s environment. But Xi Wei was different, he was born withplete memory of his past life. He must be very shocked when he found out men could give birth in this world; it would be impossible for him to ept that fact easily.


    Sure enough, once he met someone he could talk with about this situation, Xi Wei immediately expressed his displeasure, ¡°When I found out about this, I really couldn¡¯t believe it. Men giving birth to children? This is simply unscientific, defyingmon sense, unreasonable. Moreover, I think I¡¯m really unlucky, why did I be an omega? It would have been much better if I was an alpha, it¡¯s not that weird. You are luckier than I am, at least you were born as an alpha.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Xi Wei¡¯s frowning appearance, ire couldn¡¯t help thinking: You became an omega, I became an alpha, this is actually very good...


    Xi Wei looked back at his friend next to him, paused, and optimistically said, ¡°I am trying to change all this. You know, I¡¯m not one to believe in fate. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m an omega, I can¡¯t marry a man anyway. I have been looking for this information since I was young, unfortunately, there is no surgery or drugs that can be used to change the secondary gender in this world. At present, I have not thought of any useful methods, but I believe there will definitely be some in the future!¡±


    ire was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°You...don¡¯t want to marry a man?¡±


    Xi Wei answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man myself, isn¡¯t it strange to be with another man?¡±


    ire¡¯s mood suddenly turnedplicated. Ji Ran never tried looking for Yu Qianhe after his rebirth, this also proved that he only viewed that manager of his as a good friend, he had no feelings for him beyond friendship. After they were killed in the car ident, he may have had regrets, but he wouldn¡¯t feel them as painfully as Qianhe himself.


    Ji Ran had such a straightforward personality. He became good friends with a lot of actors in his past life. If they were to encounter troubles, he would not hesitate to help, so his poprity in the circle was especially good. Truthfully, Ji Ran treated his manager the same way as he treated his other friends. The only difference was that the two of them lived together, and Yu Qianhe had the chance to help him deal with the arrangements in his daily life, making him a little closer to Yu Qianhepared to others.


    But that was it.


    They were only friends who helped each other, merely working partners. There was nothing remotely close to love between them, and it was unlikely that they would be something ¡°more intimate¡±.


    Ji Ran was a straight man in their previous life. He liked gentle and thoughtful girls, and was particrly polite to girls in general. He¡¯d often take care of them and protect them, making so many of those actresses who had worked with him unable to resist falling for him. After his reincarnation, even though he became an omega, his mindset was an alpha¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t easy to pressure him.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, ire thought. This life, he was born as an alpha, while Xi Wei was an omega, obviously their chance of being together was higher. And if Xi Wei was willing, they could even have their own children. This world was not opposed to gay marriage, the imperial decree instead encouraged unions between Alpha and Omega. Resistance from family and public regarding same-sex marriage had been reduced to a minimum.


    So, the difficulty that he had to face in chasing Xi Wei was the short-tempered, straight, proud guy himself?


    ire couldn¡¯t help but smile at this thought.


    After being reborn, Xi Wei had been ying the role of a child, he had been holding himself back for too long. Now that he finally met a close friend who knew everything, he immediately took the chance to talk about a bunch of things to ire. ire just smiled and listened, shaking his hand from time to time to expressfort.


    Once he finished his talk, Xi Wei said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue calling each other Xi Wei and ire. Walls have ears, if anyone hears, we both will be in trouble.¡±


    ire agreed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s safer.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve actually gotten used to calling you ire, but I¡¯ll still make sure not to slip.¡±


    Little Xi Wei had a very lovely smile, and his big ck eyes always appeared bright and clear. Looking at the same proud little guy in front of him, ire¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn soft¡ªin their past life, he only knew Ji Ran after they were already in their twenties. The things he learned of Ji Ran¡¯s childhood was only those stories he heard from other people. He knew that Ji Ran faced a lot of hardships as an orphan, but he couldn¡¯t experience those hardships with Ji Ran as he didn¡¯t know the man as a child.


    Unexpectedly, he now actually had the opportunity to apany this beloved person of his to grow up together.


    The sentence ¡°I like you,¡± was raging in ire¡¯s heart toward the smiling child standing before him, but he desperately held back the urge to blurt it out.


    His crush in their previous life eventually came to an abrupt end without any result. Fortunately, God gave him another chance to grow up with Xi Wei. They were still children now; it wasn¡¯t appropriate for six-year-old children to fall in love. But, in the future, he believed that as long as he apanied and stayed by Xi Wei¡¯s side, one day Xi Wei would surely reciprocated his feelings.


    While thinking of this, ire stretched out his hands and gently put Xi Wei¡¯s little body into his arms.


    ¡°Xi Wei, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here.¡±


    In our past life, I didn¡¯t have the courage to confess to you and in the end I missed the chancepletely. That was my deepest regret.


    But now, I will grow up with you. In the future, I¡¯ll tell you how much I love you.


    Proofreader: Kleepart

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    <b>Chapter 22 ¨C Companionship (b)</b>


    That night, Xi Wei and ire talked about a lot of things in the forest. Ever since his rebirth, Xi Wei had never been as at ease as during that moment.


    ire knew all about his past and understood all his thoughts.


    In this strange world, it was nice to have a friend in whom he could confidently confide. This kind of feeling made Xi Wei feel especially warm¡ªhe did note alone to this strange world, he wasn¡¯t a lonely soul, he had someone in the same situation as him.


    That person was called ire, someone who had lived on earth just like him and knew of those ancient civilizations which had long been forgotten. He was someone who had experienced many ups and downs with him, and who had apanied him through thick and thin until he finally gained glory. They had somethingmon shared only between the two of them. Even if they were to sit and talk about it for seven days and seven nights, it still would not be enough.


    Unfortunately, their time was limited. Upon seeing that it was almost 12, Xi Wei calmly stood up and said, ¡°We should go back.¡±


    ire also stood up, ¡°Okay, if you have anything to say to meter, ask me toe here. There are fewer people here at night and no one will know what we¡¯re talking about."


    Xi Wei smiled very happily, "The trick is to sneak out and meet like a spy. If someone finds out, we¡¯ll just say that we are reviewing our lessons."


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He then took Xi Wei¡¯s hand and they walked together toward the dormitory building.


    Xi Wei did not find this movement strange, he merely thought that ire was holding his hand to show their closeness. The two young children¡¯s hands were held together, Xi Wei¡¯s soft and tender one was covered in little ire¡¯s slightly rougher palm, Xi Wei actually thought it felt quitefortable.


    When he arrived in his dormitory, Aiden was already asleep. Xi Wei changed his clothes and climbed into bed to sleep. Just as he was about to lie down, hismunication device suddenly lit up. Xi Wei was afraid to wake up Aiden, so he quickly went into bed and opened themunication device¡ªit was ire sending him a simple message, ¡°Go to bed early, good night.¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile. He replied with ¡°Good night¡± before closing his eyes.


    To have a good friend here who would send him a simple goodnight greeting, it really warmed Xi Wei¡¯s heart.


    However, due to his excitement, Xi Wei didn¡¯t fall asleep until early morning. He dreamed of his previous life. He was practicing in the gymnasium of an suburban vi. Yu Qianhe stood at the doorway, smiling at him as he held onto a ss of milk. Once he began to feel tired, Yu Qianhe came forward and handed him a towel along with that ss of hot milk.


    This happened every morning, so Xi Wei was getting used to being in this person¡¯s care.


    In fact, since he had no father and mother, he was really hoping to have someone he could trust wholeheartedly. To him, Yu Qianhe was this someone. He was his brother, his family. In the past, he trusted him as a friend and would tell him anything. Now, this manager of his actually crossed over as well¡ªhe could tell ire anything in the future.


    Because the dream was very heart-warming, Xi Wei also woke up with a very good mood. After he had eaten breakfast, he went to the ssroom together with Aiden.


    They met Carlo and ire at the ssroom¡¯s doorway. Xi Wei and ire looked at each other and exchanged a knowing smile. Meanwhile, Carlo who looked at their smiling faces was puzzled and scratched his head in confusion.


    The four of them sat down in their respective seats. This ss was ire¡¯s most hated ss: Imperial History. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sleepy as he listened.


    Xi Wei looked at the golden head in front of him which resembled a little chicken andughed. He stretched his feet and gently kicked him. ire was awakened by Xi Wei and hurriedly rubbed at his face before putting on a serious look. Unfortunately, he had no interest in the history ss. He also thought that the old man was too serious in his lectures, almost like those narrators in TV dramas. After a while, he began to feel sleepy again and simply fall asleep on the table.


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    He thought that ire appeared stupid before because he had yet to recover his memory. Unexpectedly, it was all part of his personality. He must be the same in his childhood days as Yu Qianhe-whenever he encountered a lesson he wasn¡¯t interested in, he wouldy on the table and sleep.


    The teacher on the podium saw that someone had fallen asleep on the table and yelled, ¡°ire! You answer! "


    ire was awakened and stood up awkwardly. Xi Wei stretched out his foot secretly to write the answer on his lower back. However, when he had only written half, the teacher suddenly stared at him, ¡°Xi Wei!¡±


    Xi Wei immediately withdrew his feet and stood up.


    The teacher said seriously, ¡°You go out with ire and stand there for one hour!¡±


    Xi Wei threw an innocent look at the teacher, as if saying: I was clearly listening.


    The teacher frowned, ¡°You were secretly telling ire the answer, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know! Stand outside and reflect!"


    Xi Wei was helpless and had to apany ire to stand outside.


    ire who was nowpletely awake looked back at Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei red at him and whispered, ¡°You pig-like teammate.¡±


    Hearing this, ire smiled and held onto Xi Wei¡¯s hand gently before saying, "Sorry, I¡¯ve troubled you."


    Xi Wei wasn¡¯t a stingy person. Being made to stand outside by the teacher was not a big deal, and since ire had offered an apology, he also would not mind about it anymore.


    "Okay. But...why are you so fond of sleeping?" Xi Wei looked questioningly at the smiling ire and asked, ¡°You also often fell asleep in ss before, however it can be attributed to you losing sleep over dreaming of your past memories. But now, I thought you have recovered all your memory? So why do you still like sleeping? "


    Because he was afraid someone would overhear their conversation, Xi Wei deliberately talked close to ire. His warm breathing gently grazed ire¡¯s ear, and his lips touched his ear as well, turning ire¡¯s mind into chaos. He really wanted to hold and kiss him mercilessly at this moment.


    However, once he looked at the clear bright eyes of the six-year-old boy in front of him, ire immediately pushed down the idea.


    ¡ªKissing a child, he just couldn¡¯t do it.


    But little Xi Wei might feel different once they got together in the future? Although he spoke very loudly, his lips looked very soft.


    ¡°Why are you spacing out again? Did you hear me?¡± Upon seeing the boy¡¯s absent-minded appearance, Xi Wei pped him on the back.


    ire was jerked back to reality. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I hear you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you love sleeping so much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like listening to history ss,¡± said ire confidently.


    Xi Wei then went on to ask: ¡°Were you like this too in your previous life? Did you always rank in the bottom at exams?"


    "...... " Cough. ire touched his nose, ¡°I prefer science.¡±


    ¡°Really? So you have good grades in science?" Xi Wei asked directly, ¡°How much did you get for math in the entrance exam?¡±


    ire proudly answered, "More than 90 points.¡±


    Xi Wei asked bluntly, ¡°How much is the full score?¡±


    ire lowered his head, ¡°... 150. "


    Xi Wei had an ¡°I know¡± expression on his face. He looked at him andughed, ¡°I never thought you were actually such a bad student. How did you manage to enter thepany as a manager, you weren¡¯t using back door, were you?"


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. I did not do well in the written exam, but I was first in the interview result. Most things learned at school would not be of any use in society, I saw through this since childhood, so I spend my time on more meaningful things."


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°What are those more meaningful things?¡±


    ¡°Like watching movies,¡± ire answered.


    Xi Wei, ¡°........¡±


    This guy¡¯s ability to lie openly without even blinking was very powerful. He used to smile solemnly like this as he uttered a bunch of nonsense and fooled a lot of directors. For Xi Wei to be able to received a lot of important roles in movies, it was certainly thanks to his manager¡¯s hard work.


    Listening to this guy spouting nonsense with such seriousness made Xi Wei realize that although his appearance and voice had changed, his character remained unchanged.


    Xi Wei smiled; now that he thought about it, ire really was a bit simr to the same talkative guy from his memory.


    -Just, the difference in appearance was too big.


    The adult version of his manager in his memory was slender and good-looking. He always appeared gentle and elegant as he dressed in his usual attire of suits, especially when his eyes turned gentle as he smiled. At that time, his gentlemanly manner would make people feel like they were bathed in spring breeze. That, coupled with his low, maic voice, made it very difficult for people to refuse his requests.


    What about ire now?


    Just a cute little bun. With golden hair, blue eyes, and a face so tender it looked like it could produce water if squeezed. His voice was also crisp and sweet, just like those normally found in children. Xi Wei looked at the child in front of him and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He reached out his hand to pinch that steamed bun-like face and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not used to looking at you like this ah.¡±


    The pinched boy, ire: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei, you just wait. When I grow up in the future, I will hold you...


    Just as he was about to get cranky, the history lesson happened to reach break time. The old man pushed the door open and upon seeing the two children standing close and talking ear to ear, he immediately turned angry, ¡°Instead of doing introspection, both of you are actually chatting in here?!¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    The whole ss turned to them in surprise¨Cthey were made to stand, and yet they dared to chat happily.


    Xi Wei immediately responded, saying with a smile, ¡°Teacher, I was giving ire a lecture.¡±


    ire nodded in agreement and earnestly said, ¡°Yes, Xi Wei was giving me a lesson.¡±


    The teacher looked suspiciously at them, but after seeing the innocent smiles on their faces, he had to dispel the concern in his heart. He said while frowning, ¡°You cane inside to listen in the next lesson. ire, if I find you asleep again, I¡¯ll tell your head teacher Kelly to call your parents to school!"


    ire immediately said, ¡°I understand, teacher.¡±


    After the teacher turned away, ire smiled, leaned to Xi Wei¡¯s ear, and whispered, ¡°Teachers¡¯ magic weapon¡ªcalling parents to school, hasn¡¯t changed even after thousand of years."


    ¡°I bet you often had your parents called before.¡± Xi Wei leaned back to him as he talked, ¡°Now the situation is different, your father is a general. You have to be a good student and listen to the lectures seriously, don¡¯t reveal yourself. If Mrs. Kelly called your father General Byron and my father here, we won¡¯t be as free as we are now."


    ire nodded immediately and said,¡±I know, I¡¯m not your pig-teammate.¡±


    Xi Weiughed, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°I promise ...¡± ire was about to turn back just as Xi Wei was about to lean in, and ire¡¯s lips identally touched Xi Wei¡¯s cheek. Xi Wei was unaware of it, but ire on the other hand felt like his heart almost stopped.


    It was the first time he had been so close to the person he liked.


    The soft touch of little Xi Wei¡¯s face seemed to linger on his lips, and ire¡¯s mind was in chaos.


    If......


    Since childhood he moved slowly to eat tofu[1], once they grew up, wouldn¡¯t he be able to eat Xi Weipletely and cleanly?


    Proofreader: kleepart


    <b>T/N:</b>


    [1] Eating tofu is a ng which means flirting or harassing someone (sexually).


    The origin of the term: It¡¯s said that tofu shops usually were run by wife and husband in the old days. Female boss in a tofu shop took tofu as their daily food, which made their skin tender and smooth. On one hand their fine skin helped attract more customers, on the other hand it showed some kind of coquetry to them. Men liked to take "to eat tofu" as an excuse to go to a tofu shop and flirt with the female boss there, verbally or even physically. Therefore, wives, feeling jealous, scolded their husbands, "Today, you went to eat tofu again?!" Now, "eating tofu" has be a word to describe man flirts with woman.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    So, I got too engrossed in reading an e-sport BL novel and ended up forgetting all about tranting. And now that I¡¯ve finished, my proofreader is asleep already. I don¡¯t want to miss my quota for this week though, so here it is, the unedited version. I¡¯ll rece this with the edited verter, so please don¡¯t upload this on NovelUpdates. Read at your own risk 0/


    <b>Chapter 23 - Companionship (iii)</b>


    That¡¯s just how ire was like in his past life. He always had a friendly smile on his face, but only those who knew him personally understood just how powerful his scheming ability was. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to bring a three-liner actor to the peak of the entertainment industry in such a short time.


    He had always been one to keep hisposure. So, after realizing his feelings for Ji Ran, he did not rush to show them to the man lest he started keeping distance from him.


    But the rtionship between them now was just right.


    Xi Wei knew that he was his former manager. In this strange world, only the two of them could understood each other¡¯s past. Xi Wei naturally would be closer to him, every problems he faced would certainly be consulted with ire first. Over time, Xi Wei would grow to trust him more, to depend on him, and then, ire believed that the time Xi Wei would fall for him was not that far ahead.


    This ¡°boiling frog in warm water¡± mode was more suitable for handling Xi Wei. For a guy with such a stubborn character, if one were to force ore on too strong to him, the only reward that person might receive was a broken nose from a punch, not the man yielding. In face of Xi Wei¡¯s violent nature, using force was the worse possible method, the most effective choice would be to use tenderness.


    ire finally recalled everything. He had been given another chance in this lifetime, he absolutely couldn¡¯t mess up.


    Only by taking a long-term perspective would he have a chance to get Xi Wei¡¯s heart, right?


    Of course, the key point was to be strong enough to do so.


    Although he was a purezybum who hated sses since childhood in his previous life, he couldn¡¯t go on like that in this new environment. If he contiuned to be like this, estimated he would fail to get into a good school once he reached 18 years old. So.....he had to work hard from now on.


    ire walked to the ssroom with these thoughts in mind. When he arrived, he saw Xi Wei whispering to Aiden¡¯s ear. Aiden listened carefully and nodding at times, the two of them looked intimate.


    ire¡¯s heart was filled with a trace of vinegar, he walked closer to them and asked: ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±


    Xi Wei nced at him and answered, ¡°I was talking to Aiden about the fighting ss in the afternoon. The ss teacher said he didn¡¯t have to take this ss, but Aiden wanted to take a look.¡±


    Aiden immediately nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just sit on the side and look. Do you think the teacher will agree?¡±


    Xi Wei gently rubbed the soft hair of his roommate and smiled: ¡°Rest assured, let the ss president talk to the teacher. I¡¯m sure Teacher Tony will agree.¡±


    Carlo who was sitting in the row in front of them turned back and frowned: ¡°Let me talk?¡±


    Xi Wei answered: ¡°Of course, aren¡¯t you the ss president?¡±


    Carlo looked at Aiden: ¡°Your health is not good, why do you want to go to fighting ss? Want to pass out again? Please just stay in the ssroom."


    The sad Aiden lowered his head, his face turning pale.


    Xi Wei frowned. But when he was about to speak seriously with Carlo, ire suddenly held onto his hand and shook his head, signalling him not to speak. The boy then stepped forward and patted Carlo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You,e out with me for a bit.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carlo who was called outside the ssroom asked with a puzzled face.


    ire smiled and said: ¡°Aiden is not in good health. If you talk like this, he will be sad.¡±


    Carlo scratched his head: ¡°But why?¡±


    This guy also had a straightforward personality, always speaking without filter and throwing truths without thinking of the consequences. Meanwhile Xi Wei had a quick temper and was especially protective toward Aiden who he had taken under his wings. If the two of them were to quarrel, there would be no end to it, so ire simply called Carlo alone outside.


    ¡°In fact, Aiden wants to go to watch the fighting ss because he is curious. The 34 people from our ss all go to the fighting ss, leaving him alone in the ssroom. Don¡¯t you think him sitting alone in the ssroom is very pitiful?¡± ire exined earnestly.


    Carlo thought it over and said, ¡°It does seem... a little pitiful."


    ire smiled: ¡°So, as the ss president, help Aiden fulfill his small wish you. Let¡¯s go to talk with Teacher Tony.¡±


    Carlo nodded solemnly: ¡°Okay."


    The two boys went to find teacher Tony and settled this matter easily. When they came back, Xi Wei pulled at ire¡¯s sleeve and winked to ask him how it was. ire smiled and made an ¡¯ok¡¯ gesture, which in turn made Xi Wei smile and give a thumbs-up to him.


    ire did not like to use force to solve problems. In many cases, saying a few words would be enough to solve the matters, there was no need to use forceful means.


    At Friday afternoon, their ss had the fighting ss.


    Aiden happily followed Xi Wei to the fighting ssroom. Teacher Tony asked him go sit at the side, which he obediently did. His eyes were opened wide as he carefully watched his surroundings in curiosity. ire finally understood why Xi Wei was so fond of this child. Aiden¡¯s docile and well-behaved appearance was really very heart-tugging, plus he also had a rare serious illness. ording to Xi Wei¡¯s personality, it wasn¡¯t strange that he¡¯d feel the urge to protect him.


    In this fighting ss, Tony continued to teach them parallel stance and basic straight punch in order to make them familiar with those moves. Xi Wei also continued to act like he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He would punch the sandbag as lightly as possible, rubbing his fist from time to time, and also showing an ¡°I feel very painful¡± expression.


    On the side, ire who had been stealing nces at Xi Wei while practicing on his own suppressed a smile.


    Really is worthy of his title as one o the best movie actors. Even though he is still so small now, his acting is still so vivid.


    ire knew that if Xi Wei were to use his real strength, he could even bring the whole ss down to their kness with his punches.


    Learning ordinary lessons like history, grammar, mathematic were very boring for the children, so fighting ss every Wednesday and Friday was quick to be the most popr lesson. In addition, teacher Tony¡¯s beautiful muscles also became a subject of envy in many alpha students¡¯ hearts. Those children were eager to grow up just so they could build their bodies into a strong figure like Tony.


    However, desired result in exercise could not be achieved overnight. For a physical skill like fighting (martial arts), repeated practice is needed to improve.


    Tony had made a n for this course, which was to teach slowly in order to make the students progressed step by step.


    After two hours down, Tony could see that most of the children had learned the straight punching posture. He gathered everyone together and said: ¡°Okay, students, let¡¯s check out the result for the two fighting sses from this week! Come in front of me and punch the sandbag one by one!"


    Tony put down an examination-specific sandbag. This sandbag was not the same as the usual sanbags the students used in practice, there was an electronic sensor imnted in it. After a punch was thrown, it could automatically sense the angle and intensity of that punch and make a corresponding rating. Of course, he had set the grading standard to that suitable for students in the primary stage.


    Tony asked everyone to try one by one. The first person up was naturally the ss president Carlo. He had always listened very seriously in ss and also very hard-working in practicing, so his posture was very good as he stood in front of the sandbag. He swung his fist and the electronic sensor immediately popped out a digital score¨C88 points.


    Teacher Tony nodded in satisfaction and patted his shoulder: ¡°Student Carlo is worthy of being the ss president. Since we have only been practicing for two sses, this result is very good! Next one!"


    Next, the students went up ording to their student number. The Alphas scored mostly around 85 points, but no one was higher than Carlo. While Beta scored mostly in 80 points. When it was Xi Wei¡¯s turn, he deliberately held back and scored 70 points. Teacher Tony shook his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, you are an omega, getting 70 points is a good result.¡±


    Thest turn was ire. ire gently flicked his wrist and stepped forward, before punching the sandbag!


    ¡°...¡± The sandbags did not budge and no results came out. Tony frowned, ¡°Hey, hit the center.¡±


    ire withdrew his fist, clenched it once again, and swung!


    The sandbag finally popped out a score: 68 points.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    A group of alpha students turned their heads in disbelief, they really didn¡¯t want to admit knowing this ire.


    Xi Wei also felt helpless, he thought: I have deliberately scored 70 points, yet you still surpass me to be thest one? You¡¯re so obsessed with being thest in ranking? Can you stop beingst? Do you have the nerve to say you¡¯re an alpha? Can you even beat Aiden?


    Aiden who watched it from the side could not help butugh.


    Teacher Tony was furious: ¡°Are you really an alpha? You¡¯re embarrassing all alphas! ire, did you even listen to me? After you go back, remember to practice hard! If you still don¡¯t pass in the next ss, I will let you stand here to be everyone¡¯s sandbag!"


    ¡°...¡± everyone looked at him sympathetically.


    Meanwhile, ire who was scolded looked on expressionlessly.


    After ss, ire took the initiative to approach Xi Wei andined: ¡°My body after reincarnation is not good.¡±


    ¡°Even if the body is not good, can¡¯t you score more than 68 points?¡± Xi Wei looked at him and said, ¡°I think the two of us should swap, I be an alpha, and you¡¯re an omega.¡±


    ire smiled and leaned into Xi Wei¡¯s ear to whisper: ¡°Everyone is against me, do you also dislike me?¡±


    Xi Weiughed: ¡°That¡¯s not it, I know you were anemic before. Your live until now has not been easy.¡±


    ¡°My body needs to undergo exercise slowly to get better, can you coach me after ss?¡± ire¡¯s eyes were very sincere as he asked this, "You are so good at fighting skills. After ss, the school let us use the ssrooms for practice, so we go to find an empty ssroom. You make time to teach me, or else I¡¯ll be scolded again by the teacher after ss next week."


    To his earnest pleading eyes, Xi Wei¡¯s heart turned soft. He readily agreed: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Combat skills was very important to alpha. Once they grew up, they would have to usebat skills to manipte low-level machine armor. ording to Xi Wei¡¯s knowledge, machine armor maniption exam was also important in the overall score of University Entrance Exam. As an alpha, ire could not stay the way he was. He was born with severe anemia and had poor health since childhood, but he was still young now, his body could be trained to gradually be strong through exercise. Since it was for a good friend, Xi Wei also didn¡¯t think much about helping him.


    But little did he know, behind him, ire¡¯s mouth was raised in a slight smile when he heard Xi Wei¡¯s promise.


    The actor could act, and he who had stayed by the actor¡¯s side for so many years naturally would also be able to act.


    He could get Xi Wei¡¯s sympathy and concern by pretending to be weak. Moreover, learning more fighting skills from Xi Wei would only benefit him in the future. He would no longer be beaten by Xi Wei.


    For the sake of future happiness, ire decided to recognize Xi Wei as a teacher for now and learn how to fight.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    So, I got too engrossed in reading an e-sport BL novel and ended up forgetting all about tranting. And now that I¡¯ve finished, my proofreader is asleep already. I don¡¯t want to miss my quota for this week though, so here it is, the unedited version. I¡¯ll rece this with the edited verter, so please don¡¯t upload this on NovelUpdates. Read at your own risk 0/


    <strong>Chapter 24 ¨C Fighting Technique (a)</strong>


    On the third floor of the school building, in addition to the fighting ssroom, there were several otherrge ssrooms which could hold about hundreds people. Aside from those, there were also many small ssrooms designed to resemble a gymnasium for students to practise freely. However, those small ssrooms needed to be booked in advance in the school¡¯s management before it could be used.


    ire booked a ssroom in advance, and after dinner he called Xi Wei to the third floor. From time to time, the voices of the students fighting during practice were heard in the corridor. Obviously everyone was very enthusiastic about the fighting ss. Especially for senior students, in order to prepare for university exam, they must work hard in the fighting ss.


    Fortunately, the school building was huge and there were a lot of small ssrooms on the third floor. ire and Xi Wei walked to the end of the corridor and entered their booked ssroom together. ire unlocked the door and smiled: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They took out a pair of loose clothes specially designed for fighting ss from their bags. Xi Wei looked back at ire and said: ¡°I¡¯ll first teach you from the most basic action.¡±


    The child in front of him had a very serious expression, his fist clenched tightly, and his stance was without w. While demonstrating, he patiently exined: ¡°When punching, don¡¯t rely too much on the strength in your hand, but also rely on your waist, shoulder, thigh. All parts of your body should be coordinated in the movement in order to produce the strongest force.¡±


    ¡°First thing to do is to make the correct punching posture, then let out the force in an instant. In other words, there must be explosive power in the punch."


    As he said this, Xi Wei used his clenched right fist tond a decisive punch at the sandbag in front of him. A loud "bang¡± was soon sounded, the sandbag he punched was flown away!


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    This guy¡¯s explosive force really is very amazing. He had been holding back during the fighting ss in the day, but he did not need to disguise himself in front of ire, so he swung his fist with all of his strength. It was simply surprising!


    ¡°My master once told me that the key to punching is being fast, urate, ruthless, and steady. You start from the ¡® fast ¡®. Follow the move I just did and punch the sandbag in front of me for 10 times as fast as you can. However, each one of them should be done with the correct posture." After Xi Wei finished talking, he turned back to look at ire seriously.


    When he learned martial arts, he did it very seriously. Now, when teaching ire, Xi Wei of course taught him very seriously as well.


    In face of little Xi Wei¡¯s serious eyes, ire smiled slightly and nodded: ¡°OK, teacher.¡±


    Xi Wei said in surprise: ¡°Did you just call me teacher?¡±


    ire smiled: ¡°Of course, it is extravagant enough to ask someone of your karate ck-belt level to teach me personally, and you don¡¯t even charge me for tuition.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Hurry up and practice.¡±


    "Yes." ire corrected his stance and began punching ording to the posture Xi Wei had just taught.


    Martial arts was not something that could be done well only after two or three times. Their current goal was to make ire punch 10 consecutive times, this was not difficult to achieve. After ire had finished 10 times, Xi Wei walked behind him and lifted his arm to guide him personally: "ce your wrist as straight as possible, and position your first in line with your arm. Yes, that¡¯s it."


    In order to personally guide him, Xi Wei stood behind ire until he was almost holding the other boy in his arms.


    Aware of the little one teaching him seriously from behind, ire¡¯s heart felt warm. He suppressed the impulse to hold him back and carefully followed Xi Wei¡¯s guidance to make the correct posture.


    ¡°Very good, this time the punching is very basic. Maintain the posture and punch again 20 times.¡±


    "Okay."


    ire punched again for another 20 times. After he was done, Xi Wei nodded and said, ¡°Hit 50 more times continuously.¡±


    He was evidently increasing the intensity of this training gradually. ire started to feel a little tired, especially his sore arm, which seemed unable to let out any more power.


    Because of the severe anaemia he had experienced since birth, his body was not as strong as other alphas. In addition to that, due to Mrs. Grace distress for her son, she would always hold ire in her arms when he was younger, and never let him do any hard exercise. But it doesn¡¯t matter, from now on, all of this will change!


    ire took a deep breath, stared ahead, and swung a punch.


    Looking at his sweating appearance, Xi Wei did not order him to stop and instead continued to watch the time to help him count.


    ¡°41, 42 ... Good, pay attention to your wrist, stand firm on your feet..."


    Learning martial arts would always be painful in the beginning, building the strength couldn¡¯t be umted overnight, and there was no instant method. When Xi Wei first learned martial arts, he also often pulled his muscles. His body would be in unbearable pain, and most nights he couldn¡¯t even sleep, but he gritted his teeth and persisted until he was able to master it. He believed that ire would be able to survive this difficulty as well.


    Although his clothes was soaked in sweat and his arm felt limp and sore, ire persisted in following Xi Wei¡¯s guidance. He quickly hit another 50 times before finally stopping.


    Xi Wei took a towel and handed it to him: ¡°Wipe your sweat and take a rest.¡±


    ire sat cross-legged and wiped his sweat. Xi Wei looked at his sweat soaked golden hair and couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°You are really tired ah?¡±


    "Yeah." ire deliberately leaned against Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°a little tired.¡±


    Considering that ire was a child of poor health, high intensity training might be counterproductive. Xi Wei asked thoughtfully: ¡°Can you continue? If you can¡¯t, we can take a break. Training should be gradual, you can¡¯t learn it all at once."


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Yes, rest for another five minutes.¡±


    Deliberately leaning against Xi Wei to rest, feeling Xi Wei¡¯s body temperature so close to him, the exhaustion on ire¡¯s body seemed to dissipate instantly.


    Xiwei turned to look at the golden head on his shoulders, but did not push him away. He opened a bottle of water to drink.


    After taking a few gulps, ire suddenly said: ¡°I also want to drink.¡±


    Then he had the gall to take the bottle Xi Wei was holding, and drank from it casually.


    Xi Wei was puzzled: ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your own water?¡±


    ire said: ¡°The lid isn¡¯t open, drink yours first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± What is this reason? However, looking at ire¡¯s tired appearance, Xi Wei also did not argue with him. He let the other boy rest for a few minutes, then asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ire stood up with a smile, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s continue. What¡¯s next?"


    Xi Wei also stood up and answered: ¡°We¡¯ve been practicing punches, so now we¡¯ll continue to leg training. Horseback stand, or also known as squatting stance. "


    ¡°This needs to be practiced as well?¡±


    Xi Wei confirmed with no hesitation: ¡°Of course, instability is a big taboo in fighting. This is the entry position. In every martial arts, this move is something that must be practiced by everyone. Practice well, then if your legs are able to stay stable, at the very least you won¡¯t be knocked down to the ground that easily by other people."


    Xi Wei performed a standard squatting posture in front of ire, and ire had to follow him.


    Xi Wei looked back and found that ire¡¯s posture was not very good. He came over and used his hand to help ire correct his posture, then patted his waist: ¡°Straighten your chest, stomach, shoulder, don¡¯t let them copse. Keep your eyes straight ahead, breath evenly... Right, keep it that way, 10 minutes first, I¡¯ll be timing it. "


    With the teacher Xi Wei so serious, ire had to obediently stand still in squatting stance.


    The two children in the ssroom, one teaching, one learning. Echoes of their voice could be heard from time to time in the otherwise empty room.


    Time passed quickly. Although ire was tired, his heart was extremely happy- because, in this confined space, there were only him and Xi Wei, they would not be disturbed by anyone. It was rare for them to be alone, so he cherished every minute and every second of it.


    They practiced for hours and only went back to the dormitory at 11 o¡¯clock in the evening,


    ire went back to the shower and went to sleep. Probably because he was so tired, he fell asleep immediately after lying down on his bed. He slept very deeply and only woke up the next morning. His calf and arm muscles were still a bit sore, but he was in a very good mood, so he felt refreshed. ire knew that it was normal for the body to feel tired when exercising for the first time, but as long as he persisted, he would be ustomed to the intensity of the training and his body would gradually be stronger.


    Thanks to Xi Wei, ire had made a rapid progress this week.


    In the Wednesday afternoon fighting ss, teacher Tony called out ire¡¯s name first and asked gravely: ¡°ire, have you practiced this week?¡±


    ire answered: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me see the result of your practice." Tony came up to him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t pass the exam, you¡¯ll run around the ssroom for tenps!¡±


    Tony¡¯s teacher put down the exam-specific sandbag and let ire stand in front of him.


    ire breathed deeply, stood firmly on his feet, clenched his right hand, and jerked forward


    BANG


    The sandbag shook violently for a moment, before finally showing the score: ¡°88 points.¡±


    All the students were stunned-pletely couldn¡¯t believe that ire who had only scored 68 pointss week, actually could get 88 points this time.


    Last week, the only one who scored 88 points was the ss President Carlo, the other alphas all got about 85 points. Unexpectedly, in just a week, ire managed to progress so much, it¡¯s like he opened a cheat!


    Teacher Tony was obviously surprised as well. He looked at ire doubtfully and said, ¡°Try again.¡±


    ire smiled and once more stood in front of the sandbag, swinging his fist with all his might-


    Still 88 points!


    Teacher Tony looked like he had seen a ghost as he asked, ¡°Have you been practicing hard this week? You progressed very quickly!"


    ire answered earnestly: "Yes, teacher, I have been practicing e


    very night."


    Tony was pleased and patted his shoulder: ¡°Good job! As an Alpha, you should work hard and strive for progress!"


    Then he looked back at the other students in the ss, ¡°You see, student ire trained hard for a week and able to progress so quickly. When you get back, you¡¯ll have to practice like ire, you hear?"


    The crowd shouted at once: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    ire returned to his ce, bright eyes locked on Xi Wei. He leaned over and whispered in the other boy¡¯s ear: ¡°Thanks, Xi Wei.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and replied with eyes: you are wee.


    ire looked at the smiling child in front of him and felt his heart pounding. He liked this boy very much.


    He couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and holding Xi Wei¡¯s hand in his gently. Xi Wei¡¯s hand was obviously as soft as a normal child¡¯s, but ire knew how amazing the explosive power it held when the guy was punching.


    He could make progress so quickly in such short time, part of it was thanks to his previous experiences of seeing Ji Ran practicing, he unknowingly picked up some martial arts theories. But the most important reason was because he had Xi Wei by his side- Xi Wei personally taught him one on one so seriously, how could he have the nerve to disappoint him?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 ¨C Fighting Technique (ii)


    Even Tony did not think that ire¡¯s rapid progress would unexpectedly increase the fighting spirit of all Alpha students in the ss.


    ¡°ire, who was at the bottom of the ss scored 88 points, what would it say about me if I don¡¯t work as hard as him?¡±


    The children in the ss all felt like this, and suddenly they were brimming with motivation.


    From that day on, every evening after school the students in ss A would scramble to the training ssrooms on third floor to practice. There were not enough rooms, so some of them had to group in twos or threes to share one sandbag. All the children hurried to book a room, which made Xi Wei and ire very flustered. After all, Xi Wei was an Omega who had been disguising his true level. If he met someone from the ss in the training room and that person saw Xi Wei¡¯s true martial arts abilities, it would arouse suspicion from the students.


    A few dayster ire thought of a solution-to go to the forest at the back of the dormitory and practice there.


    The five-star fruit forest was veryrge, almost surrounding the entire St. Paul Academy. The trees in the woods were dense and the leaves were all silver, they could disguise themselves among the trees if they wore white clothes.


    However, there were no scoring sandbags in the forest; they wouldn¡¯t be able to see ire¡¯s progress.


    Fortunately Xi Wei had plenty of experience inbat, and he could tell the errors only by seeing ire¡¯s posture once, and immediately went forward to correct them. As time passed, ire¡¯s posture became text-book perfect, and he was able to throw 50 quick punches without any hardship.


    While practicing and increasing arm and fist strength, Xi Wei also did not forget to teach him basic leg movements. From the starting moves of parallel and horse stance, to the subsequent forward lunge, back long stance, and standing on one foot; he gave his all to teach those moves one by one.


    With Xi Wei teaching him seriously, ire also learned to concentrate. One monthter, the students were surprised to find that the previously stupid and weak looking alpha ire had be a really energetic person. His performance in fighting ss even managed to impress teacher Tony.


    However, ire was not content with this, because he knew that he was still far from Xi Wei¡¯s true level.


    That evening, the two children once again came to the forest at their agreed upon time. ire asked, ¡°Xi Wei, I have learned almost all the movements you taught me, can you teach something new?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. You have to practice these moves for at least one month.¡±


    ire was surprised, ¡°One month?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and looked at him, ¡°This can be considered as fast. I was forced by my master to practice for six months. The foundation must be practiced until it bes solid, then you¡¯ll be able to learn the following movement easier.¡±


    ire nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Anyway, as long as he had Xi Wei by his side, he felt happy doing anything.


    After experiencing fatigue during the first few times he began practicing, ire was pleasantly surprised to find that the condition of his body was gradually improving. Originally he would feel tired and his body ached after two hours of practice, but now he didn¡¯t feel tired even after four hours of continuous practice¡ªhe felt more spirited instead!


    At the same time, his appetite grew at an astonishing rate.


    As a child in growing period, the more energy he spent daily, the more he needed to replenish the nutrition in his body.


    In the past, one bowl of rice was enough to make ire full, but now he had to eat at least two bowls of rice and a dozen more side dishes to fill his belly. He also had to eat a fruit after practice, otherwise would be very hungry.


    During those days he learned martial arts with Xi Wei, his life was peaceful but happy.


    Whenever he thought of that time, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile. Xi Wei always taught him very seriously¡ªobviously he was still a child, but he put on a tough teacher¡¯s attitude. When little Xi Wei exined the martial arts movements to him, his chubby face, big ck eyes, standard punching posture, everything about him looked lovely in ire¡¯s eyes.


    His training with Xi Wei in the five-star fruit forest every night was a great source of enjoyment for ire.


    Time flies and a few months soon passed. The students of St. Paul Academy were about to have their exam at the end of the school year. Students in the second grade also began to devote their time to do intensive review of the lessons. Teacher Kelly hoped that everyone could continue to maintain a 100% passing rate likest year, and that no one would have to repeat.


    As the ss President, Carlo naturally took responsibility and supervised the study sessions. If someone encountered a problem that they could not do, he would exin it to them. ire soon figured out his roommate¡¯s temper. Despite Carlo¡¯s stubborn character and his unique view of omegas, he was still a very responsible ss president.


    ire was a bit depressed since Xi Wei couldn¡¯t spare as much time to tutor him in fighting as before. In addition to doing his own review of the lessons, Xi Wei also had to help Aiden¡ªAiden always listened to the lectures very seriously, his grammar and his history grades were also really good, but the child¡¯s math was worrying. He had difficulty in three-digit addition and subtraction, for example he would calcte 101 as the answer for 897 minus 798. ire also felt bad for him.


    The second year students in the empire had began learning multiplication and division in their Mathematics Course, but Aiden wasn¡¯t even good at addition and subtraction. Every day Xi Wei spent at least one hour tutoring his roommate Aiden in math, so naturally the time he spent alone with ire would be reduced.


    Fortunately, June came once again, which meant ire and Xi Wei were about to have their seven-year-old birthday.


    On June 21st, ire prepared a birthday cake in advance. After dinner, he sent a message to Xi Wei, ¡°8 o¡¯clock at night, the usual ce.¡±


    The so-called ¡®usual ce¡¯ was of course the ce they used to secretly practice martial arts, deep in the five-star fruit forest at the back of the dormitory building.


    Xi Wei thought this guy wanted to learn martial arts, so he changed his clothes into something loose-fitting and came to the five-star fruit forest.


    To his surprise, when he arrived there he saw arge circle of candles of various colours on the ground. In the middle, there were candles ced to form the words, ¡°Xi Wei, ire, Happy Birthday¡±. Little ire stood in the middle, holding a birthday cake in his hand. When he saw Xi Wei walking over, he opened his mouth to sing the birthday song.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy Birthday to you...¡±


    After he finished singing, Xi Wei jumped into the candle circle, looked at ire and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday. ¡±


    ire smiled, ¡°High-tech things are so hard to use. You see, these birthday candles are made of special materials, there is no fire and smoke after lighting, only candlelight in a variety of colors. They look particrly beautiful...You don¡¯t like birthdays celebrated like this?¡±


    The colorful candles surrounded by the silver-white woods; the scene was indeed very beautiful. Xi Wei also couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    He had a birthday like this once when he was still living as Ji Ran. It was a very memorable night. The candles were lit up when he opened the door, his fans used various colors of candles to put ¡°Ji Ran Happy Birthday¡± on the ground and then invited him to the center of the candle circle. He blowed the candles with local fan representatives, ate cakes with them, and also received a lot of gifts given personally by the fans to him.


    That year, he was still a small actor with little fame, the number of his fans was not much. That 23-year-old birthday party was organized by his manager Yu Qianhe. In order to make Ji Ran happy, Yu Qinhe invited a few local fans toe to celebrate his birthday. Ji Ran had had many special birthday celebrations after that, but his 23 birthday was something unforgettable for him.


    Today, ire¡¯s intention of doing this again was quite clear.


    ¨C Even if everyone in this world doesn¡¯t know about your past, you still have me.


    Xi Wei felt his nose turned slightly runny. He couldn¡¯t help himself, he stepped forward and hugged ire tightly, whispering, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ire¡¯s heart softened, he reached out a hand to touch Xi Wei¡¯s hair gently and said, ¡°Hey now, no need for that, we are not strangers. This life, we were born on the same day, after this we will celebrate every birthday together, okay?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then he rubbed ire¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a brother like you.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Can you not add this sentence ah, the lethality is too powerful.


    ire looked somewhat helplessly at Xi Wei. He knew that in Xi Wei¡¯s heart he was merely a ¡°good friend¡± and ¡°a good brother¡±. There was an inseparable gap from the ¡°like¡± he was aiming for, but changing Xi Wei¡¯s mind was not something that could be done in a day or two.


    ire was not in a hurry though.


    The two of them were still underage. He had the chance to spend his birthdays every year with his loved one and watch that loved person grow up year after year, this was also a rare and lucky urrence.


    While thinking of this, ire divided the cake in his hands into two halves and handed one-half to Xi Wei, ¡°Eat this, it¡¯s your favorite strawberry vor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xi Wei happily took the cake. He sat down with ire and opened his mouth wide to eat it.


    Seeing this lovely act from the boy beside him made ire smile.


    -Xi Wei, from today onwards, I will apany you in every birthday. Until you reach the age of 18, the day of adulthood.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 ¨C School Holiday


    For the end of the year¡¯s exam, Xi Wei routinely lent his notes to ire for review. With the help of the school tyrant, a g like ire also managed to significantly improve his exam results. He even got 95 points in his most hated ss, Imperial History, which left the old man teacher in great surprise.


    ¡°How could ire possibly score 95?¡± The old man looked at the report card with face full of doubt,¡±He is not copying the answer from someone else, is he?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Kelly seriously. ¡°St. Paul Academy¡¯s year-end examination should be answered on theputer in the examination room. The examination room has 360 degrees infrared cameras monitoring it, there is no dead angle. ire has notmunicated with anyone, he answered all of them on his own.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The old man still couldn¡¯t believe it and frowned, ¡°He often slept in ss, how could he score so high on the exam?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that ire has changedtely?¡± Mrs. Kelly smiled, ¡°The boy is not stupid, he used to be at the bottom of every exam because he was toozy. He loved to sleep and did not like to study. But now, he has finally been enlightened; he has studied hard for this year end examination, so it¡¯s very normal if he gets good result.¡±


    Kelly had taught so many students and seen many naughty children who refused to study, but she had a hunch that as long as ire was willing to work hard, he would grow up to have very promising future, otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of the good genes he had inherited from his parents?


    The examination for theory ssed soon ended, ire not only scored high in history ss, but incredibly also got 100 in mathematics! Xi Wei and Carlo both scored full marks.


    In contrast, Aiden¡¯s performance was a little poor. He only scored 68 in math, still 2 points away from the passing grade 70.


    ording to the school¡¯s regtions, students who scored less than 70 points would have to repeat. Aiden who saw this result hung his head, looking very lost. Xi Wei said, ¡°You are only 2 points short, let¡¯s talk to the teacher and see if you can have a make-up exam instead of repeating.¡±


    But Aiden shook his head. He pulled at Xi Wei¡¯s arm and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you have to prepare for the fighting ss exam in the afternoon. We will talk after the exam.¡±


    After getting less than 70 points and facing the threat of repeating, Aiden¡¯s mood was certainly bad. Xi Wei also didn¡¯t know how tofort him. He looked at those serious eyes, rubbed the boy¡¯s hair gently and said, ¡°Then you should go back to the dormitory and rest for now. After the test, I will apany you to find the teacher to ask.¡±


    Aiden nodded and turned away.


    Seeing the lonely appearance of the boy leaving with his head hanging down, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. If he had to repeat the year alone, he would be very sad. After the test, he¡¯d take Aiden to ask for a favor from the teacher!


    ***


    The fighting ss examination was conducted on the afternoon of this day. Unlike the exams of theoretical sses, the fighting ss was a one-on-one individual examination in a small room, which would be personally supervised by Tony and graded on-site.


    Before entering the examination room, ire went to Xi Wei¡¯s side and asked him, ¡°Xi Wei, how many points do you think I can get?¡±


    Xi Wei looked at him, ¡°I have taught you for so long, if you get below 90 points, don¡¯t bothering to see me.¡±


    ire smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I will not let you down.¡±


    After entering the examination room, ire breathed deeply and stood calmly in front of the sandbag.


    Second year¡¯s fighting ss mostly consisted of practicing the basic movements, but Teacher Tony also taught them a lot of skills. The assessment of the exam included overall score of continuous punching, continuous kicking, as well as simtedbat offensive and defensive.


    The first and second tests were done by hitting the sandbags, Teacher Tony set the assessment data in ordance with the standard for children their age. He never expected that ire¡¯s every action would be textbook-perfect, his punches were fast and ruthless and his kicking movement was very decisive. After he was done, they found out that he scored full marks in both tests!


    Tony waved to ire and said with admiration in his eyes, ¡°Come here for the third test, try to fight me.¡±


    ire eximed, ¡°Fight with the teacher?¡±


    Teacher Tony¡¯s height was more than 1.8-meter, little ire barely reached his waist. This kind of match was simply like striking a stone with an egg, it was an impossible match.


    Tony smiled and said, ¡°How? If you can dodge three of my strikes, I¡¯ll give you full marks. Of course, you can also choose not to fight me and fight the simtion robot instead. The robot program has been designed in advance, so there is no danger. I¡¯m not the same, I might punch you on the nose.¡±


    The simtion robot was on standby, and ire knew that he could get more than 90 points if he chose to fight against the robot, but Teacher Tony¡¯s provocation ignited the spark in his pride.


    ire smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll fight with the teacher.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Tony would really break his nose, and since Xi Wei had been teaching him for so long ire had been looking forward to a chance at actualbat. The bulky Alpha in front of him was a big challenge for ire. With his present height andbat skills it would be impossible for him to win against Teacher Tony, but if he only had to dodge three strikes ire still felt very confident. He was willing to try, just to see what his level was.


    Thinking of this, ire seriously put on a defensive stance.


    Tony¡¯s mouth raised in a slight smile upon looking at the serious face of the child standing in front of him. He positioned his right leg back one step, clenched his fist, and said, ¡°Ready.¡±


    ire nodded, his pair of blue eyes fixed on the teacher¡¯s fist.


    He saw as the man in front moved his right leg a little, before suddenly swinging his clenched right-hand fist. The forceful punch caused a strong wind, showing just how powerful that attack was! ire¡¯s hair was blown by the wind drive by Tony¡¯s fist, the intense pressure even made him hold his breath!


    If the punch hit him, his nose would probably be smashed!


    But ire¡¯s reaction was also very fast. Upon seeing movement of the teacher¡¯s hand, he immediately squatted down and smoothly slipped to the side, sessfully avoiding the punch aimed at his face!


    However, Tony¡¯s teacher did not stop. Seeing ire¡¯s moving sideways, he swept his left leg on the ground, trying to trip ire. He didn¡¯t expect that this child was actually very clever, the boy dropped to the ground and rolled out of Tony¡¯s sweeping leg range.


    With a cold face, Tony stepped forward to follow him, then performed a chopping motion using the left hand he had been hiding behind him toward ire¡¯s neck! Fierce wind blowing, the knife-like hand almost cut the child¡¯s neck directly!


    ire was surprised, he just rolled to the side and was still a bit unsteady, so it was almost impossible for him to avoid this chopping motion!


    On this dire time, a thought suddenly shed on ire¡¯s mind. He stretched out his hands to the ground, thrusted his body forward, and escaped right from under Tony¡¯s arm!


    Being short was also an advantage, he rolled forward, managing to avoid Teacher Tony¡¯s chopping hand.


    Tony: ¡°...¡±


    Watching the little guy rolling around on the ground, Tony finally smiled. He stepped forward, helped pull the disgraced little ire up, and gently rubbed his head. After tidying the child¡¯s hair, he smiled and said, ¡°ire, your performance makes me very satisfied! Although learning fighting skills has strict posture requirements, but the most important thing when fighting is flexibility. Those strict movements, anyone can master them as long as they practice repeatedly, but the real fighting skill is not based on mere action, but on the brain!¡±


    Tony pointed to ire¡¯s head and said, ¡°Your brain is very clever, use it well, don¡¯t waste it. ording to your current progress speed, once you are 10 years old, I can take you to the Martial Arts Association to participate in the Blue belt exam. Before graduating at 18 years old, perhaps you can also test to be a ck belt!¡±


    The teacher¡¯s remark made ire very surprised. Obviously the teacher attached great importance to him, so he wanted to test him personally. Thinking of this, ire immediately nodded earnestly, saying, ¡°Yes, teacher!¡±


    Tony said, ¡°All right, you go out.¡±


    ire took two steps, and then looked back and asked, ¡°How many points did the teacher give me?¡±


    Tony waved his hand in a careless motion: ¡°I always keep my words, I¡¯m giving you full marks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± said ire happily.


    Not until he was gone did Kelly, who was in charge of grading, asked: ¡°Tony, do you really think ire would be able to get a ck belt before he graduated at the age of 18?¡±


    Tony looked down and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not sure that the Empire will allow him to test for the ck belt before the age of 18. There are very few alpha who can do this. I just said that to motivate him. See, this kid is very fond of martial arts, there is no harm in an alpha learning some fighting skills. Not to mention, he is General Byron¡¯s son, once he grows up he will have to shoulder his family¡¯s responsibility. What would he do if he does not have a strong physique?¡±


    Kelly nodded in agreement, ¡°Seriously, when ire just entered the school his grades were in the bottom rankings of the school, I thought there was a problem with his IQ. Now it seems that this guy was justzy and unwilling to learn. Once he put his mind into learning, his school grades have progressed rapidly. Yesterday he actually got 95 on Imperial History and full marks on math, and today he incredibly also got full marks in fighting ss!¡±


    Tony smiled, ¡°General Byron will be delighted to know about this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Kelly looked at the tablet in her hand and continued, ¡°Still, poor Xi Wei, he originally didn¡¯t have to join this ss. He is an omega, do you want to call him in?¡±


    He had followed the lesson for a year and supposedly should take part in the examination. Tony said, ¡°Go and call him.¡±


    ***


    Outside the door, after seeing ire came out, Xi Wei immediatelye forward and asked him curiously, ¡°How much did you score?¡±


    ire answered with pride, ¡°100.¡±


    Xi Wei apparently didn¡¯t believe him, so ire said: ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, the teacher gave me full marks.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xi Wei looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Teacher Tony¡¯s requirements are so strict, even the robot monitor only has 98 as the highest point, how did you test 100?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to fight him, and he gave me a full marks after I avoided three of his attacks.¡±


    ¡°Tony¡¯s physique is two sizes bigger than yours, one punch from him can smash your head, yet you still epted?¡± Xi Wei was surprised, ¡°And you actually seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire smiled very happily and gave a thumbs-up to Xi Wei, ¡°All thanks to teacher Xi Wei.¡±


    Hearing this, Xi Wei also smiled and reached out a hand to pat his shoulder, ¡°Good job.¡±


    As they were chatting, Kelly teacher suddenly walked out the door and said: ¡°Xi Wei, youe in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xi Wei walked calmly into the examination room and stood in front of the scoring sandbag.


    Tony said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Xi Wei intentionally held back the power in his fist to cover up his true level. He also deliberately made a few mistakes in the kicking test. Tony teacher looked at his struggling look and shook his head helplessly.


    The third test was the simtion battle with the robot. The robot would assess the students¡¯ offensive and defensive integrated skills in ordance with the set of procedures.


    Xi Wei¡¯s active offense movements still held no strength and he scored very low. However, in the defensive assessment, when the robot swung itsser sword toward Xi Wei, the boy suddenly moved sideways in a neat movement, cleverly avoiding the attack of the robot!


    Tony looked up in astonishment and stared at the calm-looking child. He suddenly had a feeling that Xi Wei could avoid the robot with ease.


    At the end of the test, Tony frowned, ¡°Xi Wei, youe and fight me.¡±


    Xi Wei was surprised, ¡°Ah? Want me to fight with the teacher? Is there such test?¡±


    Kelly also discouraged him, ¡°Tony, he is an omega, and the Prince at that. You must not hurt him.¡±


    Xi Wei immediately echoed her sentiment, ¡°Yes, I am an omega. Teacher, if your fist hit me, I may have broken organs and have to be sent to the hospital for first aid.¡±


    Tony: ¡°...¡±


    Facing little Xi Wei ¡°scared¡± appearance, Tony felt helpless. He finally waved his hand and said, ¡°OK, you can go.¡±


    Was it just a coincidence? How could Xi Wei react so quickly?


    He almost thought the one standing in front of him was a martial arts master, this must be an illusion. Tony shook his head to get rid of the strange ideas popping out in his head, and wrote down 75 points for Xi Wei¡¯s performance assessment.


    Once all the examinations were over, all the students received theprehensive results and rankings by teacher Kelly from their own opticalputers.


    Ranked first in the total score was still the serious and diligent ss President Carlo. ire jumped from the bottom of the school to the second in the ss, giving many students a big surprise. Xi Wei¡¯s grades were still in the middle, mainly because of his low performance in thebat ss. Aiden ced in the bottom because he did not pass the mathematic exam.


    Aiden was able to cope with those lessons leaned toward memorization. For example, the history of the Empire, the year of death of a certain king, what happened in what battles; that knowledge could be learned for the exam as long as one tried hard enough to memorize them, but mathematics was a very flexible curriculum. Merely memorizing the forms would be useless, one also had to understand the operation.


    In the second grade, the difficulty in Imperial Math ss began to be increased gradually. Aiden actually worked very hard, every day in the dormitory he repeated the teacher¡¯s lectures saved in his opticalputer several times, but his math results were not improving. Probably because of his poor health, coupled with his poor innate logical thinking ability, math ss became the most troublesome subject for Aiden. And he ended up failing the exam.


    Xi Wei decided to help Aiden. After the result announcement, he took Aiden to find the ss teacher Kelly.


    ¡°Teacher, you see, Aiden is only 2 points short, can you give him another chance? After all, this is only the school year final exam and not the Imperial College Entrance examination.¡± Xi Wei was also a bit dissatisfied on this passing rule, he always felt that making a student directly repeat for failing was too cruel.


    Aiden also seriously said, ¡°Teacher, I identally answered two questions wrong in the multiple-choice problems and didn¡¯t have time to change. I swear, I can actually pass it.¡±


    Xi Wei supported him, ¡°Yes ah, teacher, Aiden has worked very hard. Is there any way to keep him from repeating? Can you give him a chance to have a make-up exam instead?¡±


    Looking at two children¡¯s pleading eyes, Kelly¡¯s heart was also softened, but there was nothing she could do. She softly said, ¡°I really have no way to help. This is the school¡¯s rules, we mustply to them. In the past, there were many students who scored 69 points, only 1 point away, but they still had to repeat. The system has already published the scores, it¡¯s impossible to change them.¡±


    After they came out of Mrs. Kelly¡¯s office, Aiden bowed down his head in dismay.


    Xi Wei sighed, touched his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Even if you are repeating the year, the dormitory will not change, you will still live with me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Aiden nodded and followed Xi Wei out of the building.


    When they passed the entrance of the canteen, it was already dinner time. Xi Wei asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go and have some dinner.¡±


    Aiden followed Xi Wei into the canteen. Xi Wei asked him to find a ce to sit down while he went to get two servings of food. As they were about to start eating, they saw ire and Carlo walking over with their respective dinner te. Once ire caught sight of Xi Wei, he immediately walked to the vacant seat in front of the other boy and sat down before asking, ¡°I went to your room but you weren¡¯t there, did you go to find the teacher? How is it?¡±


    Xi Wei shook his head: ¡°Mrs. Kelly said she couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Carol frowned: ¡°If I knew this earlier... If you studied harder, wouldn¡¯t you have scored two more points?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    The child who was stabbed by this sentence hung down his head, his eyes turned slightly red.


    Xi Wei, ¡°Carlo, will you shut up? You think Aiden didn¡¯t try? Did you see his effort?¡±


    Carlo¡¯s face changed a little, so he shut up and said nothing.


    ire could see that Xi Wei was feeling depressed, obviously he felt very unwilling to have Aiden had to repeat. He and Aiden were roommates, Aiden¡¯s well-behaved and docile character was also very appealing, so Xi Wei naturally wanted to help the boy.


    The child had to go to the doctor every week to review his health and do a blood transfusion, his small hands were littered with who knows how many needle¡¯s puncture marks. While doing treatment, he also had to study, his situation was really not easy, but this Idiot Carlo actually said such a careless remark and made him on the verge of crying. ire thought carefully, then made up his mind and secretly whispered in Xi Wei¡¯s ear, ¡°I have a solution for this matter, but I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯ll work. So I¡¯ll go home to ask my father first, then give you the newster.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at him in astonishment, ¡°Does your father have a way?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Yes... But with his temper, I¡¯m not sure I can talk to him, but I¡¯ll try.¡±


    The next day marked the beginning of the school¡¯s holiday. ire went home with his housekeeper. Mrs. Grace had prepared a sumptuous dinner to wee her son. When General Byron arrived at home, ire took out his opticalputer to show his parents the St. Paul Academy¡¯s published exam results.


    Upon discovering that his son had improved from the bottom to second ce in the ss. General Byron was very satisfied with this achievement. He had a smile on his face as he patted on ire¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Very good, son, your progress is very fast.¡±


    Kevin looked up curiously, ¡°How much did brother score?¡±


    ire smiled, ¡°Math andbat sses are full marks, the other courses are above 90 points, isn¡¯t your elder brother great?¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Kevin took ire¡¯s opticalputer and studied it curiously. Grace put him back in his seat and said, ¡°Kevin is old enough to go to school this year, and I want him to apply for St. Paul Academy. Later at school, you have to take care of your brother, ire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom.¡± ire reached out and touched little Kevin¡¯s head. After all, the boy was his blood sibling, even if the psychological age gap between them was veryrge, ire really cared for this brother of his.


    After they finished their dinner, ire approached General Byron and said, ¡°Father, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Byron turned to the sitting-room and sat down, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ire fell silent for a moment before saying: ¡°I have a ssmate who scored 68 in math this exam. He is only 2 points short, but ording to the rules of St. Paul Academy he must repeat a year. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable for him to re-learn all the other lessons very well and waste a year only because of 2 points.¡±


    Byron, ¡°St. Paul Academy has always used a military-like management, you should have known this from the start. The rules are set to make people obey, and no one is special in face of them.¡±


    ¡°Does an unreasonable rule also have to be followed?¡± asked ire.


    Byron looked at his son in front of him, frowning slightly.


    ire went on, ¡°What if someone was feeling sick in the exam? Or what if a student who usually studies very hard at ordinary times identally filled the wrong answer in exam? idents can happen, having to repeat a year for a chance error is very unfair to the students who have studied seriously. At the age of 18, everyone has to take part in the unified examination of the empire. The students who previously have to repeat a grade will be one year older than their peers, they will be talked about by the students when they go to university. I think, shouldn¡¯t the school give the students a chance to retake the exam? Do you think it is reasonable to deem them into repeating the year without giving them a chance?¡±


    Byron did not speak, and looked carefully at the child in front of him.


    After a year, ire¡¯s face was still childlike; his face was white and tender and he looked cute with his golden hair. But what he had just said surprised General Byron, at that moment he even had the illusion of seeing the child as a grown up.


    To have such ideas in this early age proved that his eloquence was excellent, and he would have promising future once he grew up.


    General Byron was silent for a moment. Finally he stood up and patted ire on the shoulder, ¡°You have a point. I will ask the headmaster at the parent-teacher meeting, as to whether they will adopt it, it is not in my power.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±


    Seeing the bright look on his son¡¯s eyes, General Byron¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Although his son was born with severe anemia and almost died, as he grew up, he became more and more intelligent and sensible. His results were gradually getting better; in the future he would certainly be able to assume a big role in the empire.


    Perhaps the progress of the study in this aspect should also be elerated. Byron frowned and pondered seriously.


    **


    The St. Paul Academy¡¯s parents and teachers meeting was held three dayster. General Byron mentioned ire¡¯s suggestion in the meeting and immediately received the approval of most parents. After all, who could guarantee that in the school year end exam their children would not be met with idents like a case of fever on the day of the test?


    With the support of most of the parents, the St. Paul Academy finally changed the rules, the originally ¡°Students scoring less than 70 on a subject will have to repeat the year¡± was changed to ¡°The students who fail the exam will be given the opportunity to retake the exam. If the students are unable to pass, they will have to repeat the year¡± which seemed more humane than before.


    Once he saw this announcement, Xi Wei knew that ire must have some credit in it. He immediately used hismunication instrument to call ire, ¡°Is this your doing, ire?¡±


    Looking at the First Prince on the couch, ire smiled.


    When the Fourth Prince Caesar was bornst holiday, Xi Wei also sat on the same sofa and video-called ire. Back then his small legs still couldn¡¯t reach the ground, looking so cute as they were dangling in the air.


    A year passed, and the two of them had grown up a lot. Now, when Xi Wei at on the big sofa, his two small legs could finally touch the ground.


    ¡°My father was busy and couldn¡¯t attend the parents-teachers meeting. I heard that it was General Byron¡¯s proposal, you must have told him?¡± Xi Wei continued seriously,¡±Thanks, ire, thanks for your help this time.¡±


    ire smiled: ¡°What are you so polite about? Your problem is my problem.¡±


    Having such a good friend really warmed Xi Wei¡¯s heart, it truly was a blessing.


    ¡°By the way, will you be free tomorrow?¡± ire asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I asked my father for permission to go out tomorrow.¡± Xi Wei said, ¡±I have just contacted Aiden. The re-examination will definitely be even harder. I want to use this holiday to help Aiden, so I¡¯m going to go to his home tomorrow.¡±


    Kreier said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go together with you.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said: ¡°Okay, tomorrow morning at 9 am, I will pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 ¨C The Secret of Aiden


    The next morning, Xi Wei was ready to go to ire¡¯s ce after breakfast. His Majesty Trent was worried about Xi Wei going alone and sent Craig to personally led the Royal Guard team to escort him. And so, the helpless Xi Wei had to went together with the facial-paralysis man, Craig.


    Along the way, Admiral Craig was silent, turning the atmosphere in the suspended car very awkward. Xi Wei also feltzy to talk to him and turned to look out the window. Fortunately, they soon arrived near ire¡¯s home. To Xi Wei¡¯s surprise, there were two rows of soldiers in front of ire¡¯s house, and a few dark-blue suspended cars also parked there. Those cars had star-shaped pattern drawn above them, the symbol of the Star Corps. All the soldiers stood tall and as still as statue.


    Craig watched this scene from afar. Knowing that General Byron might go out soon, he said to Xi Wei. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s wait a moment here beforeing over.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sure enough, not long after that General Byron and a few soldiers came out of the house and boarded the suspension cars. The Star Corps fleet left the ground, flying through the air like a meteor, before disappearing from their sight.


    Craig then ordered the Royal Guard to move, stopping just in front of ire¡¯s house. Then, he personally apanied the First Prince to the door.


    Mrs. Grace who had just sent her husband off caught sight of the First Prince and immediately moved to salute him. Xi Wei hurriedly asked: ¡°Ma¡¯am, is ire home?¡±


    ¡°He is inside changing his clothes.¡± Grace smiled and continued, ¡°long time no see, the First Prince has grown a lot taller than before.¡±


    The little boy with ck hair and a pair of clear eyes who stood in front of her was still wearing the custom-made white mini suit that Queen Anna had prepared from him a while ago. He looked very cute, and If it wasn¡¯t for his identity, Mrs. Grace would have hugged him. She had watched this boy grow up, he was just like her own son.


    Hiding behind her was Kevin. When he saw Xi Wei, he also came forward to greet him: ¡°Brother Xi Wei.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and touched his head: ¡°Kevin, if you have time, go to the pce to see my sisters, they really miss you.¡±


    Just as Xi Wei and ire grew up together, Kevin was often taken to the pce by his mother to visit Queen Anna and the two princesses Alicia and Xi Lin. They got along very well, the three omegas would often write and draw together. Kevin was very talented in painting. At such a small age, his painting of animals and nts were so lifelike. His talent was definitely much better than his brother ire.


    At this moment, ire finally came out. He bowed as soon as he saw Xi Wei: ¡°Prince.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    This guy was obviously doing this on purpose, giving him a salute in front of so many people... The embarrassed Xi Wei narrowed his eyes, but still faced ire with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, ire, let¡¯s go to Aiden¡¯s house,¡± he said, pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire looked back at Grace,¡± Mom, today I¡¯m going to a ssmate¡¯s house with Xi Wei. I won¡¯te back for dinner.¡±


    Grace smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you can go!¡±


    Xi Wei and ire turned and walked away.


    Looking at the backs of the twoughing children, a strange idea suddenly shed in Grace¡¯s mind: the two of them look really good together. If ire can marry Xi Wei, Xi Wei will also call me mother, how nice would it be.


    Escorted by the Royal Guard, Xi Wei and ire set off to Aiden¡¯s home.


    Along the way, Craig continued to stay silent and as still as a statue. Xi Wei had long be ustomed to this man¡¯s facial paralysis, and just whispered in ire¡¯s ear: ¡°St. Paul Academy¡¯s repetition rules hadsted for several years, but it finally changed this time, it¡¯s really satisfying.¡±


    ire also moved closer and whispered back, ¡°I think the headmaster might be trying to imitate the military management system from the Empire¡¯s First Military Academy, but he ignored the fact that most students here are children, not soldiers, and that being too strict with children is not a good thing.¡±


    Xi Wei agreed: ¡°Yes, putting too much pressure on a child may cause them to have psychological problems in the future.¡±


    The Royalty¡¯s special suspension car was very spacious, more than 20 meters in length, it not only had sofa and table, but also a soft bed. The two little ones were sitting on the edge of the bed, leaning close and whispering with each other. General Craig stood still in front of the big screen, staring intently at the projected navigation route.


    Aiden¡¯s home was far from the Imperial Pce and ire¡¯s House, located on the other side of the capital star. Fortunately, the suspension car¡¯s speed was very fast. In less than 10 minutes they had arrived at Aiden¡¯s residence.


    Xi Wei was a bit surprised to see just how good the condition of Aiden¡¯s house was. They lived on a particrly big courtyard with two three-storeys high vis built inside. The Vis¡¯ design was very chic, Xi Wei had never seen such a beautiful design in the capital star. They were dominated with white and azure colors, as fresh and beautiful as blue sky and white clouds. Coming here felt like they have entered a truly peaceful and isted ce.


    Craig let one of his subordinate to park the suspension car, put down thendingdder, then walked down with Xi Wei and ire.


    The door was guarded by smart mechs. After doing facial scans, the three of them were automatically sent to the house. A mechanized voice of a smart armor greeted them: ¡°Distinguished guests, please wait a moment, my home owner wille out soon.¡±


    A momentter, Aiden opened the door and ran out with a happy smile: ¡°You are here,e in!¡±


    Xi Wei was puzzled: ¡°You are alone? Where¡¯s your dad?¡±


    Aiden said: ¡°After hearing you areing, Dad went out to let us children y at home. He¡¯lle back at night.¡±


    Upon noticing Admiral Craig, Aiden felt a bit afraid and moved to hide behind his smart armor.


    Seeing this, Xi Wei turned around and said to Craig: ¡°General, why don¡¯t you go back first. I¡¯ll send a message for youe to pick me up at night.¡±


    Craig, who was dismissed by the child, looked expressionlessly at Xi Wei and said: ¡°Prince, His Majesty ordered me to keep you safe. I¡¯ll stand by the door, if you need anything contact me immediately.¡±


    Xi Wei relented: ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll have to bother you.¡±


    His father just worry too much, what could¡¯ve happened in his ssmate¡¯s home? Ordering the moving fridge Craig to always follow him, Xi Wei found it really inconvenient. Fortunately, Craig stayed true to his words and waited outside the door, while Xi Wei and ire followed Aiden into the house.


    Not only the design of the vi, the decoration inside Aiden¡¯s house was also very unique. Afortable beige sofa was ced in the living room, next to it were a few pots of blue flowers. The flowers had small and exquisite petals, at closer look one could see that they curved into a crescent shape. The flowers clustered together, emitting a light floral fragrant. They looked so elegant.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Aiden, what¡¯s the name of this flower? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    Aiden replied: ¡°It¡¯s Blue Moon flower, my father¡¯s favorite.¡±


    Randy was obviously a very tasteful person. Their home was very clean and tidy, the furnitures all ced neatly and orderly with blue and white flowers mixed in as decorations. Faint scent of flowers filled the ce, making people feel rxed and happy.


    ¡°Sit down and have some juice first.¡± Having his friends visiting was a rare urrence for Aiden, so he was very happy. He poured juice for the two boys, then asked his robot housekeeper to prepare a te of fruit.


    ire took the initiative to peel an orange for Xi Wei and handed it to the other boy, which Xi Wei epted happily.


    While eating fruit, they looked around and found something strange: seemed like it wasn¡¯t a family of three living here, because the crystal frames hanging on the wall were only full of Randy¡¯s and Aiden¡¯s photos. From the time Aiden was born until he turned 7 years old this year, Randy took a photo with his son every year on his birthday. The frames on the wall recorded the process of Aiden growing up from 1 to 7 years old, but there was no sign of an alpha father in the family.


    Xi Wei had long suspected that there was a problem between Aiden¡¯s parents, otherwise Randy wouldn¡¯t have only Aiden as his child. Coming here today made it clear that Aiden¡¯s alpha father did not live with them.


    There was no ¡°divorce¡± for alpha and omega¡¯s marriage in the empire, because ording to known physiology knowledge, once an alpha had marked an omega the alpha would have a strong desire to protect their partner. The omega would also be strongly dependent of the marking from their own alpha. The two people would identify each other as the only one. Even if the they initially didn¡¯t know each other , most Alpha-Omega couples had rtively stable feelings for each other after marriage, there were very few separation cases.


    Unless the alpha was someone on the front line in military who couldn¡¯te in contact with his family.


    But even if Aiden¡¯s father was in front line, would he really note home for seven years? The front line was rtively peaceful in these two years, the Honor Corps stationed there had also asked the soldiers to take shifts home to visit their families. If the alpha were one of them, he should have taken a few photos with Randy before, rather than leaving the house barren of his presence.


    Maybe Aiden¡¯s father was killed? But if his father died, the Empire¡¯s Omega Conservation Society would usually push Randy to remarry, for Randy to be single until now was unreasonable. The strangest thing about this was: how did he go through his annual heat without an alpha around? ording to the description Xi Wei had seen in a book, a few days a year omegas would almost lose their self-control ability, how could he get through it?


    Xi Wei was very confused.


    Aiden¡¯s family background seemed soplicated that he couldn¡¯t figure out a lot of things.


    At this moment, Aiden suddenly asked: ¡°Xi Wei, do you want to visit my backyard? My father keeps some small animals, they are really cute.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s voice jerked Xi Wei back from his thoughts. He smiled and said: ¡°Okay, show us the way.¡±


    Their trip amazed Xi Wei. Aiden¡¯s backyard was full of all kinds of flowers, it also had many small animals like cats, dogs, as well as some other furry small animals that Xi Wei did not recognize. The animals¡¯ living arrangement was well-organized with tes ced in orderly manner to feed them. A group of small animals were currently hanging their furry heads to eat there, they looked very cute.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help reaching out his hand, touching the head of one of the white cats. The cat looked up at Xi Wei, rubbed its head gently against his palm, then continued to drop his head to eat.


    Xi Wei smiled and said: ¡°Your father must be full of love for him to raise so many small animals.¡±


    Aiden said proudly, ¡°My father is the gentlest man in the world.¡±


    The three of them walked round the backyard, by the time they came back inside it was lunch time. Aiden took out the lunch his father had prepared, then they ate together. After that he took his two friends to the study and said seriously: ¡°Thank you foring here, I have a lot of things I have to learn for the remedial exam, Xi Wei please teach me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Xi Wei readily agreed and stated to teach Aiden patiently.


    Meanwhile ire was sitting there doing nothing, Xi Wei nced at him and gave him a task: ¡°You put together a key points summary for this year¡¯s lessons, then review them with Aiden. Use the more difficult test sites as base, then mark the wrong answers with red so I can teach him from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± ire naturally enjoyed the task given by Xi Wei and immediately sat down to take notes.


    Time passed quickly, in a blink of an eye it was already evening. Xi Wei was still teaching seriously until a loud noise was heard outside. The three children finally realized that the day has been ck. They got up and ran out to see what was that noise.


    Outside, Craig¡¯s face was still expressionless as he took hold of a man¡¯s arm. The man¡¯s voice was stiff as he said: ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    The nk-faced Craig asked: ¡°Who are you? Those without authority is not allowed here.¡±


    ¡°This is my house, why can¡¯t Ie here? What are you doing at the door? Let me go!¡±


    The man in his grip was Aiden¡¯s father¨CRandy. His face was pale as he struggled fiercely, it was normal for an omega to react like that ¨Ctrying to push and flee¨C in face of a strange and hostile alpha. The intense alpha pheromoneing off General Craig apparently touched Randy¡¯s rebellious nature. However, as an omega Randy was unable to fight against Craig¡¯s power, and was suppressed by the man.


    Craig was also a puzzled by how violent the omega was. He twisted Randy¡¯s hands behind to subdue him.


    At that time, the three children finally came out. Seeing his Dad being bullied, Aiden¡¯s face suddenly changed. He immediately charged past and bit Admiral Craig ¡®s hand: ¡°Let go of my father!¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Though the little fellow was afraid of him, he couldn¡¯t bear seeing his father being bullied. Aiden used all his courage to bit Craig¡¯s hard until the back of the man¡¯s hand was actually bleeding. Craig¡¯s grip loosen, Randy took this chance to free himself, before moving quickly to guard his son.


    The father and son duo were like angry cats standing on guard against Craig.


    Craig wiped the blood on the back of his hand, and saw the child¡¯s teeth printed clearly on it. The boy looked very lovely, yet had the power to bite people so ruthlessly.


    Craig came forward to them, but Xi Wei stopped him: ¡°General, this is Aiden¡¯s father, I think you may have misunderstood something?¡±


    Hearing Xi Wei¡¯s exnation, Craig frowned. The man was actually the father of the child, no wonder they looked so simr with soft chestnut hair, pale eyes and pale delicate features. But the man was sneaking behind him before, so Craig mistook him as someone with ill intention towards the Prince.


    After knowing it was a misunderstanding, Craig immediately apologized: ¡°I apologize, it was my mistake.¡±


    Randy ignored him and looked back at Xi Wei, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Prince, let¡¯s go inside and have dinner.¡± Then he turned to Craig and said coldly,¡±the general will not have toe in.¡±


    Craig: ¡°... Oh.¡±


    Randy¡¯s rejection of Craig was quite obvious, and Craig, still expressionless, continued to stand solemnly at the door like a statue.


    Xi Wei and ire looked at each other and went in with Randy.


    Randy was very good at cooking, soon he put the prepared meal on the table. Looking at the three children in front of him, his face finally rxed a little and restored his usual gentle expression. He smiled and said: ¡°Youe here to personally review the lessons with Aiden, I¡¯m really thankful. Aiden¡¯s character is introverted, in school he also only have you two as his friends, so thank you for your help and care.¡±


    Xi Wei immediately said: ¡°Uncle don¡¯t talk like a stranger, I and Aiden are good friends, of course we have take care of each other.¡± ¡±


    ¡°Yes uncle, we are ssmates, no need to be polite.¡± ire immediately echoed ¨Chusband and wife should talk in harmony.


    ¡°Dad, Xi Wei takes care of me really well at school. Before exam, he also gave me math lessons every day.¡± Aiden said seriously.


    Randy touched his son¡¯s head lightly, ¡°Yes, you should thank Xi Wei.¡±


    Feeling puzzled, Aiden scratched his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank him.¡±


    Randy thought and said, ¡°Well, do you like animals? You can pick two pets from my backyard as a gift.¡±


    Xi Wei tried to refuse: ¡°No need for that, Uncle.¡±


    Randy smiled, ¡°I know you are a prince and ire is the son of a general, you mustck nothing at home. I have nothing else to give you. These small animals are personally raised by me, you can rest assured that they are very docile and healthy, just yesterday there were two newborn kittens which I have yet to name, I¡¯ll give them to both of you.¡±


    Before Xi Wei could speak, ire smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Truthfully ire was not interested in small animals, but he knew that Xi Wei liked cats, so he agreed. In their past life Xi Wei had wanted to raise a cat, but as an actor he had busy schedule and often had to go to many ces. He had no time to take care of a cat and had to dispel this idea. Now, Randy personally wanted to gave them pets, in face of his kindness, the two children also did not refuse. Also, if the two of them brought back two newborn cats and raised them together, it would create good memories.


    After dinner, they went to the backyard. Randy took out two cages, and sure enough there were two newborn cats there.


    A soft white nket wasid on the bottom of the exquisite cage so the two kitten would not hurt themselves. They looked so lovely, one was pure white and the other was pure ck, both lying on the nket while yawning.


    Xi Wei immediately fell in love and stretched out his hand to pet the cats. The white cat was very cooperative, putting its front paw in Xi Wei¡¯s hand. Xi Wei smiled and shook it. Meanwhile the ck cat was a very proud creature who ignored Xi Wei. Upon seeing Xi Weiing over, the small animal turned around and presented his butt towards Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei smiled and said to ire: ¡°I want the white one, this ck cat is for you to raise.¡±


    ire naturally did not object. They took the cats, and leave the house soon after.


    After leaving Aiden¡¯s home, the suspension cars fleet soon returned to the capital star. It was still quite early. Xi Wei didn¡¯t want to go back to the pce so soon, he still wanted to hang around with ire, so they stopped midway. ire smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s get off and walk around?¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡±


    The two children walked shoulder to shoulder, looking at the various suspended cars flying above them. Both of them couldn¡¯t help feeling just how strange this future world was. They had been in this world for seven years and had long adapted to the surrounding environment. To tell the truth, aside for the bizarre human body mutation into Alpha, Beta, Omega, Xi Wei actually quite liked this world. Science and technology had developed so much, doing anything was really convenient.


    But, the thought of Omega¡¯s fate just made Xi Wei a little upset.


    Seeing him in a bad mood, ire shifted the subject: ¡°Will you bring the cat back to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother also really like small animals, I can raise it during vacation, and then she can help me after we go back to school.¡± Xi Wei said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s name them,¡± ire suggested.


    Xi Wei looked at two kitten, thought a bit before saying, ¡°The white one is called Xiao Xi, the ck one is Xiao Ke, what do you think?¡±


    ire: ¡°... As long as you are happy with them.¡±


    If they married in the future, he must not let Xi Wei name their children, or he might use: Wei KeXi.


    While he was pondering this, Xi Wei suddenly said: ¡°By the way, did you notice something strange in Aiden¡¯s house?¡±


    ire had long been aware of the answer to this question, but due to Aiden¡¯s presence, he held himself back from saying anything. But since Xi Wei mentioned it, ire would no longer hold back and voiced his doubt: ¡°Aiden is clearly in single-parent family, but ording to the Imperial¡¯s rule, if his father died, his dad Randy can remarry. It¡¯s strange that Randy never remarried or lived with an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡± Xi Wei nodded, ¡°I know Uncle Randy¡¯s love life is his own business, we are not qualified to ask, but the problem is Aiden disease... You remember? He fainted before, and we went to the school hospital with teacher Kelly.¡±


    Although his past memory had not restored at that time, ire had clear recollection of his life since he was born as ire. He said: ¡°The doctor diagnosed Aiden with a rare blood disease, saying that the best cure was to extract hematopoietic stem cells from his siblings. If it¡¯s controlled by drugs, he would have time until he turns 14 years old, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the stem cells must be extracted from another omega. If his father is really gone, then he will never have a brother or sister, isn¡¯t it hopeless?¡±


    Looking at Xi Wei¡¯s worried look, ire fell silent for a moment. He gently shook the other boy¡¯s hand andforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait for a chance to talk about this matter with Aiden¡¯s dad. Aiden¡¯s father being dead is merely our spection, maybe he is still alive.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 ¨C ident


    When Xi Wei came back to the pce, King Trent frowned upon seeing the little kitten. Fortunately Queen Anna also fell in love with the little kitten, so Trent didn¡¯t say anything and agreed to Xi Wei¡¯s request to raise the cat as his pet.


    The little kitten¡¯s body was pure white with no trace of impurities, lying obediently there while yawning. Xi Wei touched the kitten¡¯s head and said: ¡°Mother, this kitten is a gift from my ssmate¡¯s father. When I go back to school, can you help me to take care of it?¡±


    Queen Anna was very happy with this and smiled: ¡°Of course, when you are away, it can apany me to relieve boredom.¡±


    Inside the crib beside them was the Fourth Prince Caesar who had learned to speak. He looked curiously at the furry creature, raised his hands to hold the cat¡¯s paw, then looked up at Xi Wei and asked: ¡°Royal Brother, what is this?¡±


    Xi Wei answered, ¡°This is a cat.¡±


    Caesar asked again, ¡°What is a cat?¡± ¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°It¡¯s a small animal with Meow Meow voice.¡±


    Caesar was curious, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t is say anything ah?¡±


    The Queen hugged Caesar, smiled and touched his son¡¯s head: ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Don¡¯t bother your brother.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled: ¡°Being curious enough to learn since childhood is a good thing. He will have to inherit the throne in the future.¡±


    Caesar asked curiously: ¡°What is the throne?¡±


    ¡°You will know when you grow up.¡± Xi Wei gently pinched his brother¡¯s face. Even if he exined,the child would not understand. He picked up the little kitten and said,¡± Mother, I¡¯ll go back now, you also don¡¯t sleepte.¡±


    Anna smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After returning to his pce, Xi Wei received ire¡¯s invitation tomunicate. Through the video call, he could see ire holding the ck cat while sitting at the edge of his bed. The ck cat¡¯s eyes were beautiful gold, when it saw the white cat resting in Xi Wei¡¯s bosom, the small creature stretched out its paws as if to greet its small friend. The small white kitten also began meowing when he saw the ck cat.


    ireughed: ¡°Is this video for us to talk, or for them?¡±


    Xi Wei also smiled and said: ¡°These two only know each other. It¡¯s not like we can understand what they say.¡±


    ire put the ck cat down: ¡°Just ignore them, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After being put down, the small ck cat immediately ran to the holographic projection screen, stretched out its paw curiously. The white Cat also ran over, two of the little guys stretched out their paws but found out that they strangely couldn¡¯t touch each other, and started meowing non-stop.


    The two masters ignored them, and talked themselves.


    ¡°We have one month of holiday, do you want to go to Aiden¡¯s house again?¡± ire suggested.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Xi Wei said, ¡°I feel that Uncle Randy is quite closed against outsiders. He appread to be deliberately avoiding us today. Aiden only live together with his father, we shouldn¡¯t destroy their peace. I told Aiden to video call me if he doesn¡¯t understand something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ire continued, ¡°then you will stay in the pce for the rest of the holiday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my brother Caesar has learned to talk, and in a few days Wncle Berg will bring his son Brian over. I¡¯ll just y with them for a few days.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at school.¡±


    Xi Wei had be ustomed to his role as a ¡°Big Brother. During this rare holiday time, he naturally wanted to spend more time with his mother and younger brothers and sisters, plus his identity as a prince made it hard for him to go out often. ire didn¡¯t want him toe out and meet him reluctantly. Anyway, they¡¯ll have many opportunity to meetter, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    The calm holiday soon passed, and St. Paul Academy once again weed the start of the school year.


    ire¡¯s brother Kevin has reached the age for school, the second princess Alicia also took the test for St. Paul Academy. Princess Alicia¡¯s birthday happened to be just after the date of enrollment, resulting in her having to learn every night for six months. But this is a good thing, Kevin would have a friend in school.


    They were arranged to the same ss, both Xi Wei and ire were busy helping their younger siblings settling in all day until all was finally arranged properly.


    On the first day the school year, in addition to new students, senior students who failed the exam also had to take part in the unified curriculum make-up exam. Because of the change of the school¡¯s rules, all the students who failed to pass the exam this year had a chance to fix their grade in a make-up examination. Aiden were to participate in the math test, there were only about 10 people from their grade who took this mathematic remedial exam. Once they entered the examination room, they logged-in to the to answer the exam questions. Aiden answered very seriously, even after one hour had passed, his eyes was still glued to the opticalputer in front of him, looking very focused.


    Seeing his serious expression, Carlo who stood outside couldn¡¯t help but think: this should be it, right? If he fail again then he must be really stupid.


    After the exam, Aiden walked out of the examination room looking very happy, but when he saw at the examination room¡¯s doorway, his expression changed to one of surprise. He asked: ¡°ss President, what are you doing here?¡±


    Carlo said gravely: ¡°You are a student from our ss, as the ss President I¡¯vee to check on you during this remedial exam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m done.¡± Aiden said and then turned away.


    Carlo: ¡°........¡±


    Isn¡¯t he supposed to say ¡°Thank you ss President¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard ss President¡± or something? ¡°Oh¡± and then he leave just like that?


    Carol, who was left there, frowned and thought: This Omega is really impolite.


    Xi Wei and ire were unable apany Aiden because they had to help their younger siblings. When they went back to the dormitory at dinner time, Xi Wei finally found out that Aiden had finished his test. He approached him and asked: ¡°How about the test? Is the score out?¡±


    Aiden said happily: ¡°I just saw the score, mine is 85 points.¡±


    Xi Wei also smiled and rubbed his head gently: ¡°Really good, you have studied very hard this holiday. For mathematics as long as you understand the basis, learning the rest will be easier. After school, you can ask me anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Aiden nodded, a momentter he continued, ¡°Yes, I saw the ss president at the entrance of the examination room today.¡±


    Xi Wei was surprised: ¡°What was he doing there?¡±


    ¡°He said he was checking on me for the exam, I ignored him because I was afraid he would scold me again.¡± Answered Aiden. Obviously, being scolded by Carlo had left a psychological shadow on him. One moment he said Omegas are troublesome, then he said the reason Aiden fell two points short was because he didn¡¯t study hard enough. If he talked to him, maybe he would say that omegas should give up on make-up exam. Aiden didn¡¯t want to hear him, he slipped away soon after he saw him.


    ***


    Since the ss once again had full passing rate, teacher Kelly was very pleased. Many students also took initiative tofort Aiden, after all, there were only 35 students in the ss. they did not feelfortable knowing if one of them had to repeat the year. Aiden passed the make-up exam was really for the best.


    This school year, they would began learning forms in math ss, grammar ss would also began teaching about formal writing of various paragraphs and articles. Imperial History course would continue the modern history lesson as well as adding federal history lesson, so that students could understand the hostile history between the empire and Strandian Federation. In addition, schedule for the fighting ss was changed from twice to three times a week. There was also public elective courses that they could choose themselves.


    Public elective courses were created to enrich the students¡¯ daily life and increase the children¡¯s knowledge, so the examination was very simple. Xi Wei picked Film Appreciation ss, and ire naturally followed along. Aiden chose the Basic Interior Design, apparently he was interested in designing. Carlo chose a ball game, obviously really passionate about strengthening his physique. There were all sorts of courses to pick ording to one¡¯s interest.


    After the ss officially started, the students became busy immediately.


    Xi Wei and ire went to the public elective course every Friday evening, the film appreciation ss was a very easy course, the teacher would put film around 1.5 hours long for everyone to see, then for the remaining half an hour, the students would be asked to analyze the meaning of the film and express them. There were so many students who picked this course. Children of all sizes sat together in a lecture hall which could hold thousands of people to watch a movie, it was a rare leisure time of the week for them.


    On one Friday evening, Xi Wei and ire went back to their dormitory after watching the film. On to the road, Xi Wei said, ¡°I did not expect just how advanced the film technology now, not to mention using holographic analog images, the actors used are not necessarily have to be real people as well. After data processing, 3D characters now can be made to look exactly the same as real person.¡±


    ¡°But 3D character image is fabricated after all. Their expression and action, even though they look realistic, the effect is not as good as interpretation of real people.¡± said ire.


    Xi Wei nodded: ¡°Acting still depends on the actor¡¯s understanding of the character. Eyes and emotions can be used to attract the audience. Something feelscking with 3D characters.¡±


    Xi Wei was obviously still interested in his old line of job. ire looked back at him and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to return to be an actor once you grow up?¡± Although with Xi Wei¡¯s level of skill he could definitely be the empire¡¯s number one superstar, how could His Majesty King allow the Prince to act?


    Xi Wei also understood this. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a prince now. It¡¯s impossible for me to be an actor. I never thought about going back to the entertainment business in this era. But if there is a chance, I would like to try writing my own scripts, then be the director, I want to create good movies. As long as I¡¯m not using ¡®Xi Wei¡¯ and just take a stage name, I think my father will agree.¡±


    As he said this, Xi Wei looked back to ire and smiled: ¡°Of course, this is just my idea. I don¡¯t know whether it can be achieved or not. I have a feeling that there will be too many resistance.¡±


    ire patted his shoulder lightly and said, ¡°If you work hard on this, I believe you will be able to do it. ¡±


    Xi Wei nodded earnestly. He knew that no matter what others thought, ire would always understand and support him.


    They kept talking for the rest of the way and soon they arrived near the dormitory building. ire nced at the five-star forest behind the dormitory building and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we go there to train?¡±


    Xi Wei agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    During vacation period where they did not see each other, ire¡¯s fighting level had progressed rapidly. Xi Wei initially wanted to test him, but incredibly the other boy managed to avoid him with ease. This finally made Xi Wei serious, he turned around and swept his right leg out, intending to trip ire to the ground. With sharp eyes, ire leaped to the side to avoid his attack, then he used his left hand to grasp onto Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder. Xi Wei moved, ire expected him to use his backhand to p his hand, but the boy grasped his wrist instead.


    His movements were smooth, ire praised him: ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Xi Wei just let go of him, smiled and said: ¡°You progress is very fast ah, have you been practicing on your own during holiday?¡±


    ire nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. Their eyes widen, and they immediately stopped talking. ire walked forward and, unexpectedly, found a very familiar child. Dressed in a pure white clothes, holding arge basket in his hand ¨Cit was Aiden.


    Xi Wei was also very surprised. He walked over and called, ¡°Aiden? What are you doing here?¡±


    Aiden scratched the back of his head, smiled and said: ¡°You are also here ah? Ie here to collect some leaves. The teacher assigned a homework and I want to use the leaves of five-star fruit tree to design a fruit te. ¡±


    ire asked, ¡°Is it homework for design ss?¡±


    Aiden nodded: ¡°Yes!¡±


    In his chosen ss, Basic Interior Design, the teacher taught the kids some ideas about how to design gadgets, and then let the kids unleash their imaginations to create their own freely. Today¡¯s homework was to design a fruit te, Aiden thought of the very good-looking, glowing silver leaves of the five-star fruit tree. If he used silk and silver leaves to decorate the fruit te, the result must look very special, so he went to the fruit forest to pick up some leave.


    Xi Wei soon understood the situation. Even though Aiden was still young, he inherited his father¡¯s talent in design. His family¡¯s vi, interior decoration, flower pot decoration, all of them must be designed by Randy himself. The fresh and elegant style also very consistent with that man¡¯s character.


    Thinking of this, Xi Wei asked: ¡°How many leaves do you want to collect? Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, picking up leaves that have fallen on the ground will be enough to get me a basket.¡± Aiden said before squatting down and began picking up a few silver leaves from the ground.


    Xi Wei also squatted down, he looked up to ire and said: ¡°You go first. By the way help me tidy up the notes for public elective ss. I¡¯ll help Aiden collect some leaves before going back to the dormitory.¡±


    ire nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    There are a lot of broken leaves on the ground, so they had to pick carefully. After half an hour, they finally got enough. When they were about to leave, they saw several big, tall studentsing their way. The three neers wereughing as they talked. Xi Wei recognized two of them: aren¡¯t they the the students who tried to bully me before? The two seniors who in the end got taught a lesson by me?


    The other party apparently also recognized Xi Wei, one of them eximed in surprise: ¡°Why is it you again?¡±


    The teenager next to him raised his eyebrow and asked: ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this little fellow looks docile and cute, we thought he was an Omega, but turns out he is an alpha with more than 120 innate mental strength.¡± The other guy exined.


    Xi Wei was someone who couldn¡¯t tolerate sand in his eyes[1] . It was impossible for him to ignore bullies. When he taught the two seniors a lesson, he said he was alpha to avoid trouble. For Xi Wei, it is only a small detail that could be ignored. He did not expect that a yearter, in such arge campus, he would meet these two bastards again.


    And this time there were three of them. The one walking in the middle seemed to be the eldest, as the other two appeared to be very respectful and listening to him. In school, it wasmon forstudents to be forming groups. Xi Wei didn¡¯t they their identities, but he also didn¡¯t want to have more trouble. He winked toward Aiden and said softly: ¡°We are going.¡±


    He wanted to leave, but the other party did not want to let him.


    Hearing the child was an alpha born with more than 120 mental strength, the young man was obviously very interested. With slightly narrowed eyes, he stretched out his right hand suddenly, moving fast snf aiming straight to Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder!


    Xi Wei¡¯s reaction was also extremely quick. He stepped to the side and dodged the boy¡¯s hand. The resulting wind from the fierce palm attack blowed Xi Wei¡¯s bangs up, apparently this senior teenager once did not want to be merciful.


    Seeing Xi Wei managed to avoid him, the juvenile attacked again, his strong punch almost hitting Xi Wei¡¯s chest directly! Xi Wei¡¯s expression turned cold, he bent down and leaned over, once again seed in evading his attack!


    Having both his attacks continuously avoided, the teenager was obviously very dissatisfied. He stretched out his hand to catch Xi Wei¡¯s arm. Meanwhile, during this moment, the two other teenagers approached Aiden, trying to catch him together. They smiled and asked: ¡°This brother should be an Omega?¡±


    ¡°Such nice skin, how old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How about marrying me when you grow up?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s face turned very ugly. He opened mouth and bit hard at the teenager¡¯s hand.


    The bitten hand started bleeding and the teenager¡¯s expression changed. He pulled Aiden away. ¡°Are you a puppy? You dare to bite me!¡±


    Xi Wei finally snapped after seeing his roommate being bullied. He turned back and quickly grasped his opponent¡¯s hand and twisted it a bit, at the same time, using his left leg on the ground as support, he raised his right foot directly to the teenager¡¯s abdomen!


    The boy obviously did not think that this little guy would have such strong power. He reeled back a few steps after being kicked.


    Xi Wei took the opportunity to rushed towards Aiden, beating down the two people holding the other boy easily. Then he asked Aiden anxiously: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s face was pale, but he said: ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s expression turned grimm, the doctor said that Aiden couldn¡¯t have too much stimtion, but looking at his white-as-paper face, those idiots must have done something to him.


    However, the two bullies soon got up and rounded up towards the two. Xi Wei¡¯s height and physical strength were after all still inferior to the senior students. Against three enemies, he might be able to protect himself, but he felt worried about Aiden. He couldn¡¯t count Aiden to fight.


    As he was pondering the situation, he suddenly heard a familiar voiceing from behind: ¡°Let them go.¡±


    It¡¯s ire!


    The teenagers looked back and found two more people approaching them. One of them had blond hair and blue eyes which, at the moment, looked as cold as ice. The other was had brown short buzz and amber colored eyes, his expression very serious as he looked at the teenagers surrounding Xi Wei and Aiden. He asked in puzzled voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Xi Wei quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, first bring him to the hospital!¡±


    He picked up Aiden and handed him over to the confused Carlo. Carlo looked down, saw Aiden¡¯s face pale and closed eyes, obviously already fainted. Shocked, he immediately put Aiden to his back, and turned running to the hospital.


    Xi Wei then moved to ire¡¯s side, watching the three people in front of them with a guarded look.


    Feeling worried, ire took hold of Xi Wei¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Any injuries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xi Wei wiped the dirt on his face then looked at the young man ¨Cthe leader¨C in front of him, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The young man smiled: ¡°Get to know you, make friends.¡±


    ire denied coldly: ¡°No thanks, we can¡¯t ept this way of making friends. In addition, for you seniors to be bullying and injuring your school juniors. If you want to add more ck points to your school record, then I don¡¯t mind to talk more with you.¡±


    Xi Wei added calmly: ¡°That omega is my ssmate, he has poor health. If something happened to him, I will make sure everyone knows you are to me. Be smart and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    After saying this, they turned and left, leaving three senior students looking at each other.


    A momentter, the middle boy sneered: ¡°Who are these two guys? Check it then report to me!¡±


    Carlo was so worried that he wished he could fly to the hospital with a pair of wings.


    It was his second time carrying Aiden. The weight of Aiden¡¯s body on his back still felt really light, his breathing still so faint like it could stop at any time. The boy¡¯s pale hands circled gently around his neck, soft face glued to his own. It was very strange, yet Carlo also felt a little... Distressed¡£


    This omega isn¡¯t going to die, is he?


    Carlo thought, although the Omega is a little troublesome, he still did not deserve to die.


    Fortunately, he finally arrived at the hospital. Carlo awkwardly put Aiden into a vacant bed, and the doctor immediately came to check.


    ¡°I already said that he can¡¯t be stimted too much, are you an idiot ah?? What happened?!¡±


    Carlo was so embarrassed that he touched his nose and asked, ¡°How is he? Is it serious?¡±


    The doctor gave him an annoyed look: ¡°He just lose consciousness temporarily, he should be fine after taking a rest. But after that, his medicine dose will have to be doubled.¡±


    Soon, Xi Wei and ire also rushed over just in time to hear the Doctor¡¯s words, which finally made them feel relieved.


    After the doctor left, Xi Wei then walked to the bedside and touched Aiden hair in distress: ¡°His illness should not be dragged any longer. I think we should talk to his father as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Uncle Randy tomorrow,¡± ire frowned and continued, ¡°Aiden is 8 years old, there are only 6 years left before he bes 14. In six years, even if he did get brothers or sisters every year, there is no guarantee they would be born as omegas. And if it¡¯s not from an omega, the probability of matching stem cells is slim.¡±


    Carlo stood there with a puzzled face, listening to the two boys talking about such a strange topic. Finally he couldn¡¯t hold himself back and interrupted them: ¡°What are you talking about? What stem cells match? Didn¡¯t Kelly¡¯s teacher say that Aiden just fainted from heatstroke?¡±


    Xi Wei nced at him then said bluntly: ¡°What do you think? Does heatstroke require a weekly blood test? Think it over with your head.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Before, he was scolded by the doctor, now he was scolded by Xi Wei. Carlo stood there, looking at the pale Aiden on the bed. At that moment he finally knew that the weak omega in fact had a very serious disease, and he could die any time...

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    -Unedited-


    <strong>Chapter 29 ¨C The Prince Who Fights</strong>


    With Aiden unconscious in the infirmary, the doctor soon notified Randy.


    Randy came to the ward with messy hair, looking very anxious. He rushed to Aiden¡¯s bedside. Sitting there gently stroking his son¡¯s hair, his eyes were full of love and tenderness. Seeing that scene made Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but felt anxious as well.


    Aiden falling into this state, the saddest one was of course Randy, his father. Xi Wei also still didn¡¯t know what happened between Randy and Aiden¡¯s alpha father. He always felt that asking the man directly would be equivalent to opening an old wound and pouring salt into it.


    Xi Wei pulled ire and Carlo¡¯s arm, and the three of them retreated silently.


    ire asked: ¡°Why? Do you feel embarrassed asking him?¡±


    Xi Wei sighed and said: ¡°If there was a way to save Aiden, he should be more impatient than us to do it. Perhaps Aiden¡¯s alpha father really was gone. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be very rude if we asked him directly?"


    Carlo stood beside him, looking stiffly at the scene in the infirmary. Originally, he thought that Aiden was merely in poor health. He only just knew today that this ssmate of his actually had a terminal illness. Thinking of the frail omega who might die at any time, his mind became messy. He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°He will die?¡±


    Xi Wei frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Aiden. Can you not talk about death?¡±


    "...... Oh" Carlo scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him either.¡±


    At this moment, Randy suddenly turned around and saw the three children standing in the window with worried expressions. He came out of the door and said softly: ¡°You have something to say to me?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded, then as gently as possible, he said: ¡°ording to the doctor, the best cure to Aiden¡¯s disease is to extract stem cells from his omega brothers or sisters and do transntation, but Aiden is an only child...¡±


    Randy¡¯s face turned a little pale. A momentter he said, ¡°This will not work, he has no alpha father.¡±


    Xi Wei and ire nced at each other.


    Carlo whose temper was more straightforward immediately asked, ¡°How could there be no alpha father?¡±


    ¡°It is not convenient for me to exin to you, you just have to know that Aiden has no father and no brother or sister.¡± Randy paused, and then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the doctors at the Imperial Central Hospital who are working on a new type of medicine that has made some progress recently. Before Aiden turned 14 years old, if the drug can be sessfully developed, his condition can be controlled. "


    Xi Wei asked: ¡°But what if the development is not sessful?¡±


    Randy¡¯s expression changed slightly as he answered: ¡°Then I will think of other ways to save him... I won¡¯t let anything happen to him. You are his best friends, thank you for caring about him."


    Randy turned back to the ward and sat at Aiden¡¯s bedside, one hand gently holding the child¡¯s hand and the other one attaching itself to the child¡¯s forehead.


    Aiden looked very peaceful in his sleep. Xi Wei was really afraid that one day he would fall asleep and never wake up again. But as a friend, Xi Wei also didn¡¯t want to interfere with Randy¡¯s decision. Not to mention, he was only a child now, no one would take children¡¯s opinions to heart.


    When they walked out of the hospital, Xi Wei had his head down, no one knew what he was thinking.


    ire shook Xi Wei¡¯s hand lightly,forting him without speaking.


    At that moment, ire suddenly desperately wanted to grow up. Children¡¯s ability was too limited, whether it was being bullied by senior students or ignored by adults, all happened because they were too young.


    After he went back to his dorm today, he was worried when he noticed Xi Wei and Aiden hadn¡¯t came back in half an hour. He then dragged Carlo to look for them together in the woods. Unexpectedly, they found Xi Wei and Aiden being surrounded by three senior students -Xi Wei¡¯s face stained with dirt, and Aiden unconscious.


    That scene filled ire with anger. He wanted to tear up those three bastards to pieces!


    He knew, however, that he could not protect Xi Wei with his present strength. He was too small and his strenght so weak to the point of being insignificant. Even if he stood in front of Xi Wei, it was useless, he would only drag Xi Wei down.


    ire clenched his fist tightly, in his heart he silently said to himself: <i>grow up quickly, be strong. If even you can¡¯t stand in front of Xi Wei, then in this world, who can Xi Wei trust and depend on?</i>


    Xi Wei suddenly discovered that, from that day on, ire worked harder than ever, especially inbat. He spent a great deal of time every day practicing the skills of fighting, punching, kicking, jumping, and the boy was actually progressing at an amazing pace.


    Also from that day onwards, Aiden also followed to the doctor¡¯s instructions to increase the doses of his medicines. Every day before eating, he would take out arge pile of medicine pills, and stuffed them into his mouth calmly as if he were eating snacks.


    That child might seemed docile and well-behaved, but he got a very strong backbone. Since Xi Wei knew about his condition, even if he was ufortable, he would never be embarrassed about it again. He also would never reveal a shred of sadness in front of his father, Randy. He always sat quietly in the corner of their ssroom, and except for Xi Wei, he rarelymunicated with others, almost like he was living in his own world.


    Xi Wei was still worried about his illness, but since Randy said that doctors were developing new medicines for it, Xi Wei also didn¡¯t want to interfere. He could only hope that the central hospital experts would be able to sessfully develop this new medicines.


    Time passed like this for one week, and then it was another Friday. After his selected ss ended, Xi Wei was worried about Aiden and dragged ire to Design ssroom to pick the boy up. However, soon as they stepped out of the ssroom, they unexpectedly saw the same senior students in the corridor.


    Xi Wei¡¯s expression changed, he asked coldly: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The teenager smiled and said: ¡°What a coincidence, I also chose this course. Hello,Your Royal Highness."


    He followed this with a deliberate bow toward Xi Wei. Xi Wei held back the urge to hit the boy¡¯s head, rolled his eyes, then pulled ire and turned away.


    However, the teenager dashed forward and stopped in front of Xi Wei. He smiled and said again: ¡°Let me introduce myself, Your Highness Xi Wei. My name is Joen Ondo. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the First Prince Xi Wei, that was na?ve and very impolite of me, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know." Xi Wei didn¡¯t talk to him again, and walked away together with ire.


    His sentence felt more like ¡°<i>I know, you can fuck off</i>¡± with the way he was ring at the teenager, his expression of anger was exactly the same as Tran¡¯s. Joen looked thoughtfully at Xi Wei¡¯s retreating back, his mind filled with doubt: s<i>ince the First Prince is an Omega, how can his martial arts be so powerful? Did he train in the pce?</i>


    Xi Wei had concealed his skill level just to avoid suspicion from his teachers and fellow students. He never expected that he¡¯d have to give a lesson to some senior students in the forest, triggering a series of chain reaction, which grew bigger and bigger like a rolling snowball. Joen clearly had found out Xi Wei¡¯s identity, his secret could no longer be hidden. Xi Wei also no longer wanted to hide. As long as his father, The King, gave out an exnation, what could other people say.


    Instead of waiting for Joen to y tricks behind his back, he might as well confess to his father and hold the initiative in his own hands.


    With his mind made up, when he went back that night Xi Wei contacted Uncle Berg with hismunication device and asked: ¡°Uncle, do you know someone called Joen Ondo?¡±


    When he first went to school, Uncle Berg told him to pay attention to the children¡¯s backgrounds when making friends and to not get too close with people from the Ondo family, the Sharman family, and the Stoker family. Xi Wei had always respected his uncle, so he naturally kept his words in mind. After he heard Joen Ondo¡¯s name today, Xi Wei remembered his uncle¡¯s warning and thought of contacting Uncle Berg to inquire about this situation.


    Sure enough, Berg knew of the name and frowned: ¡°Did you say Joen? He is the grandson Thunder Army¡¯s Head, Auguste Ondo. He is six years older than you and should also be studying in St Paul Academy. Why? Did you meet him?"


    Xi Wei nodded: ¡°Yes, there was some misunderstanding and we had a fight.¡±


    Berg was surprised, "How could you have a fight with an alpha? Did you get injured?"


    Xi Wei smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, rest assured that I wasn¡¯t hurt, he couldn¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Berg: ¡°..... ...¡±


    Looking at the boy¡¯s sparkling eyes, Berg was speechless. <i>Joen couldn¡¯t beat Xi Wei? Is it real or fake?</i>


    Xi Wei went on to say: ¡°Uncle, there is a secret I want to tell you. I think I have a special talent in martial arts. I learned fighting from Teacher Tony for a year. Everything he taught me, I could remember immediately. When I fought that Joen in the forest a few days ago, I actually beat him. Say, don¡¯t you think the gene I inherited from father and might be too strong?"


    Xi Wei of course had no intention to say anything about having his past life¡¯s memories, instead he just found an innocent reason: ¡¯Having talent.¡¯


    In any case, talent was a difficult thing to exin. For example, some people were born to sing while some others could draw. Xi Wei merely said he was born to be good at martial arts.


    An omega with talent for fighting, it was a scary thing to say. However, looking at Xi Wei¡¯s serious face in the projection, Berg fell silent for a moment. Finally he smiled and said: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of your father¡¯s gene? Your father is very powerful in fighting, he already got ck belt at 18. His martial arts level is one of the highest in the entire empire. Unexpectedly, you actually grow up just like your father. "


    Berg also thought it was very funny. An Omega Prince, yet instead of inheriting Queen Anna¡¯s gentle character, he inherited his father¡¯s bravery.


    If Xi Wei really had inherited His Majesty Tran¡¯sbat skills, it would be a surprise that could shock all Alphas.


    Xi Wei also never thought that his casually made up excuse actually coincided with his father¡¯sbat talent and could be tied to gic reason, truly like a blind cat encountering a dead mouse[1]. This was a good exnation, the so-called ¡¯a tiger father could never have a dog son¡¯. His Majesty Tran got his ck belt at 18 years of age. Although the First Prince was an omega, His Majesty¡¯s powerful blood still flew within him. It made a really good point, so he didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore.


    Thinking of this, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°Uncle, can you help me tell Royal Father about this? If there are opportunities, I want to ask father to teach me a few moves."


    Uncle Berg: "I¡¯ll tell him, but I reckon your Royal Father would be scared of you."


    Imagining His Majesty Tran being frightened, both nephew and uncleughed. Berg smiled for a moment, then said: ¡°Xi Wei, the royal family has had a lot of good descendants in these many years, but for an omega prince to be so good at fighting, you are the first one.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled very happily: ¡°That is because my father¡¯s gene is too good!¡±


    Berg also smiled: ¡°Since you inherited His Majesty¡¯s gift, do not waste it, learn it well.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded: ¡°I know, Uncle!¡±


    After this conversation, Berg immediately sent a video call request to His Majesty Tran¡¯smunication device. Tran soon epted and asked: ¡°Berg? What are you calling me sote?"


    Berg smiled and answered: ¡°I want to tell Royal Brother a good news. Xi Wei inherited your talent in fighting, in school he fought with Joen Ondo, who was 6 years older than him, and incredibly won.¡±


    Tran: ¡°..... ...¡±


    The solemn expression on His Majesty¡¯s face crumbled. He could not believe it. "What did you say? Xi Wei fought with an... alpha? And he won?"


    Berg smiled and nodded: ¡°That child is quite special. Unexpectedly, your fighting talent was passed onto him, his fighting skills seem very powerful. I guess Joen was nning to bully him, but he got beaten by Xi Wei instead."


    Tran: ¡°...¡±


    After a long silence, His Majesty said awkwardly: ¡°He is an omega, are you sure this is a good news?¡±


    Tren felt a little uneasy. An omega being so violent, what would happen to him when he grew up?


    On the other hand, Berg was happy about this. He smiled and said: ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing. Royal Brother, I suggest we train Xi Wei well so that when he grows up, he will at least not be bullied by others. He can use his fighting skills and his high mental abilities to protect himself."


    If Xi Wei was really interested in fighting, as a father, Tran didn¡¯t want to disappoint his son. Although an omega learning martial arts sounded a bit strange, but like Berg said, if Xi Wei learned it well, he¡¯d be able to protect himself in the future. He wouldn¡¯t be bullied after his marriage, which was a good thing.


    Thinking about this, Tran finally made a decision: ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll send Craig to school one day to see Xi Wei¡¯s skills level.¡±


    One Wednesday afternoon, Craig led the royal escort to St. Paul Academy. The students were surprised to see the neat tinum-gold suspension car in the air, however, General Craig¡¯s face was still as expressionless as ever. Craig looked at the surrounding children, then went straight to the fighting ssroom on the third floor.


    A ss of students had a fighting ss that afternoon. It was preparation time, the children had changed their uniform into the loose clothes prepared for fighting ss and were currently running barefoot in the ssroom to warm up. Craig¡¯s arrival naturally aroused the children¡¯s attention, and asionally one or two would look curiously at this serious man.


    What surprised Craig was the lone student he saw sitting in the corner who was staring curiously at the running students with his chin propped in his hands.


    <i>Isn¡¯t that the child who bit me that day? The one called Aiden?</i>


    The tooth print left by the child¡¯s bite on the back of his hand had long disappeared, but that scene was engraved clearly in Craig¡¯s heart. When Aiden bit him that day, he suddenly had a strange feeling. Therefore, the moment the child bit him, his hand loosened and let go of the child¡¯s father.


    Seeing Aiden once again in school -the child¡¯s soft chestnut hair, the light color of his eyes- gave him a strange familiar feeling.


    Feeling puzzled, Craig couldn¡¯t help walking over to Aiden.


    When the child saw him, he blinked. Then, like an angry cat, his round eyes stared at him with a watchful look, before he stood up to take a few steps back.


    The awkward Craig had to stop and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Aiden still stared at him with a watchful face, as if he were not a grown man in a military uniform, but a beast that would eat men.


    Xi Wei discovered this situation and immediately ran over: ¡°General? What are you doing here? "


    Craig turned and whispered, ¡°His Majesty has asked me toe and see you. He said the Great Prince is gifted in fighting."


    Xi Wei pretended to scratch his head innocently, smiled and said: ¡°Yes, I only discovered it recently.¡±


    Craig said: ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, you go to ss. I¡¯ll sit here and watch.¡±


    Soon after he said this, he sat down. Aiden looked at him, and immediately got up and moved aside, leaving about 10 metres between them.


    Seeing how this child moved away from him, Craig couldn¡¯t help looking back and scrutinized him. The soft chestnut hair, the light color of his eyes, his soft exquisite features... it tugged at something in his heart. Messy memories came tumbling out in his mind, leaving Craig feeling lost.


    At this moment, a man¡¯s voice was suddenly heard yelling loudly: ¡°All of you, stand up for me! ss, pay attention!¡±


    Craig turned to see the center of the room.


    The children quickly moved to stand side by side. Right away, Tony said: ¡°When fighting, it¡¯s not enough to just stand still, especially if you are fighting with more than one enemy. You must always be quick to find a breakthrough from the enemies surrounding you, and to do this you need to constantly run and jump! Today I¡¯m going to teach you the skill of kicking people while running!"


    Teacher Tony stood at the front and began doing demonstration: ¡°Use your left foot first, then run five steps. When your left foot is stable on the ground, rotate your body slightly to the left. Then use your waist and leg¡¯s strength, lift your right leg upward, and kicked the enemy! Pay attention to the angle of your legs, pay attention at how I¡¯m doing it first!"


    With a violent move, Teacher Tony kicked out his leg, hitting the sandbag in front of him with a loud ¡°bang¡±. It flew three meters away.


    ¡°...¡± The children apuded excitedly.


    Tony pped his hands and said, ¡°Come on, one after the other!¡±


    After exining the student¡¯s practice task, Tony went to the side and greeted Craig, ¡°Howe the general is here? To see the First Prince?"


    Craig nodded: ¡°Your Majesty send me to see the First Prince¡¯s fighting skills. I heard he inherited His Majesty¡¯s fighting talent.¡±


    Tony snorted and smiled: ¡°Ah? You mean Xi Wei? How could he inherit His Majesty¡¯s talent? He couldn¡¯t even move the sandbags! "


    There was a sudden noise in the ssroom. Tony looked back and saw little Xi Wei running quickly a few steps, before suddenly stopping in front of the practice sandbags. He rotated his body to the left, lifting his right foot at the same time, then kicked the sandbag. A loud ¡¯bang¡¯ was soon heard-the sandbag that he kicked had flown away!


    The crowd of students was stunned, Tony¡¯s jaw also dropped, even the usually expressionless General Craig couldn¡¯t help the twitch on his mouth.


    <i>Is this really an omega?</i>


    Only ire, who stood behind Xi Wei, had his lips raised up in a smile upon watching Xi Wei kicked the sandbag decisively.


    <i>This is the real Xi Wei, so dazzling that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.</i>


    He guessed that from today onwards, the Alphas in the entire school would be scared of the violent omega prince.


    <strong>T/N:</strong>


    [1] A blind cat encountering a dead mouse = Having a blind luck


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    -Unedited-


    <strong>Chapter 30 - The Violent First Prince</strong>


    Amidst the stunned gazes of Alphas, Teacher Tony quickly approached Xi Wei and asked in a confused voice: "Was the rope loose again?¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s expression was very innocent as he smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know ah, teacher, I suddenly feel very strong. I heard my father¡¯s fighting skills are really powerful, even when he were a child. Say, don¡¯t you think I may have inherited his talent?¡±


    The crowd: ¡°...¡± <i>You, an omega, actually inherited His Majesty¡¯s fighting talent? Couldn¡¯t you inherit something else?</i>


    Tony¡¯s expression was also veryplicated. He looked at little Xi Wei¡¯s brilliant smile in silent for a moment before finally saying: ¡°Do it again.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Xi Wei turned to the running line. He quickly ran five step, stopped before the sanbag, turned to the left, raised his right foot, and kicked! A loud bang was once again heard. This time the sandbag didn¡¯t just fly away, but was directly smashed by him.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Tony looked down at Xi Wei¡¯s feet. This child¡¯s feet looked very white and lovely, how could there be such strong explosive power?


    ire was the only who knew the reason. It happened because of Xi Wei¡¯s coordinated control of his whole body. He could instantly transfer the strength of his waist and legs to his feet, the key parts needed in a kick. Using this technique could even make him shoulder to shoulder with Teacher Tony in term of explosive power.


    The whole ssroom fell silent. After a long while, Craig, who now stood among the audience, came forward and looked at Xi Wei: ¡°It appears that His Highness is right, you have really inherited His Majesty¡¯s talent in fighting.¡±


    ¡°...¡± the alpha students surrounding Xi Wei gasped. They took a step back and looked at Xi Wei like he was a freak.


    On the other hand, Carlo seemed interested upon seeing Xi Wei¡¯s performance. He stepped forward to challenge Xi Wei: ¡°You really have inherited His Majesty¡¯s fighting talent?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled: ¡°You want to try?¡±


    As he said this, Xi Wei extended his right hand with the palm facing up, showing a standard challenging posture, his attitude was really confident.


    This displeased Carlo, who took the initiative to attack, a sharp punch on Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder! Xi Wei moved sideways, evading it easily, then followed it with a quick move to clucth Carlo¡¯s fist. He pulled at the arm, then used his foot to trip him. With his body losing its center of gravity, Carlo fell to the ground, like a dog eating its own excrement!


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    The fallen Carlo couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened, he stared nkly at Xi Wei with a shocked expression.


    Xi Wei retracted his hand, smiled and said: ¡°Still want to fight, ss Leader?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Carol, who was beaten by an omega, felt like everything he had known his whole life was a lie. His cognition from a young age was that Omegas were very weak, needed to be protected and cared about, would often fall sick, and couldn¡¯t withstand the wind and sun. Unexpectedly, now in front of him appeared this omega who managed to not only catch his fist, but tripped him as well.


    He looked around and saw Aiden, who was now also sitting among the audience,ughed at him. Carlo flushed and hurriedly climbed up, not daring to speak.


    The alpha and beta students around them also did not dare to speak. The ss Leader, Carlo, was the most powerful martial artist among them. With him beaten down so easily by XI Wei, many of them were still stunned and had yet to return to reality.


    Craig nced at Xi Wei and said: ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going go to see the headmaster after ss .¡±


    With a happy smile, Xi Weiter followed General Craig into the headmaster¡¯s office.


    The headmaster looked at the boy, and asked in surprise: ¡°This is the First Prince?¡±


    "Yes." Craig answered calmly, ¡°I have just contacted His Majesty, and His Majesty said that since the First Prince has really inherited his fighting talent, all the First Prince¡¯s lessons will be set ording to Alpha standards.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The headmaster coughed awkwardly and asked, ¡°including the field of survival and thew of the jungle courses?¡±


    Craig solemnly nodded: ¡°His Majesty said so.¡±


    <i>That is to say, His Majesty will raise his omega son as an alpha?</i>


    Looking at Xi Wei¡¯s bright eyes, the headmaster helplessly shrugged. ¡°Very well, but I want to tell you in advance, alpha courses will be more and more difficult as you get to higher grade. Xi Wei, if you can¡¯t stand it, then you must tell a teacher, don¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    Xi Wei earnestly nodded: ¡°Rest assured headmaster, I can cope!¡±


    From that day on, the news of First Prince Xi Wei being a very powerful fighter quickly spread in St. Paul Academy.


    All of them heard of the curious ss leader who challenged him, only to be put down by XI Wei.


    The ss leader was frustrated; the other alphas in the ss also didn¡¯t dare to provoke Xi Wei, they could only secretly ponder: ¡°Is Xi Wei really an omega?" "I always feel that his identification result must be wrong, how can he be braver than an alpha?¡± ¡°Why did he inherit His Majesty¡¯s genes and not the Queen¡¯s?¡±


    No one could exin this mysterious problem. In any case, many of the students at St. Paul Academy knew that Prince Xi Wei had inherited His Majesty¡¯s fighting talent, could fight very well, be it punching alphas or kicking betas, no one in the same grade could beat him. Even a senior student, Jeon, was said to have been beaten by him.


    Joen, who had heard the rumor, looked rather ugly¡ªbeing defeated by this younger Omega, could he still have face?


    Joen waited for a chance to finish this Xi Wei.


    The elective course on Friday presented a very good opportunity. He along with his two friends all chose ¡°Film Appreciation¡±, and coincidentally Xi Wei also chose this course.


    Sitting at the end of the ssroom, Joen looked closely at Xi Wei¡¯s movements. After the ss, when he saw Xi Wei and ire leaving together, Joen immediately winked and asked his twopanions to follow them.


    Xi Wei and ire discussed the content of the film while walking. They chatted happily: "Today¡¯s movie is pretty good. War theme is actually very difficult to shoot, the director is not bad. The special effects on the climax looked especially good."


    ire said: ¡°Those special effects should be made with opticalputer. You like the climax?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I like movies with strong visual effects. The climax was very enjoyable, unlike those kind of emotional dramas that I don¡¯t want to see.¡±


    As he was saying this, ire suddenly grasped Xi Wei¡¯s hand gently and wrote a few words in his palm with his forefinger: ¡°We are being followed.¡±


    Surprised, Xi Wei looked at ire, right into his smiling eyes.


    ire leaned into Xi Wei¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Believe my judgment. In our past life, the paparazzi used to follow us all the time. Wasn¡¯t it because of my direction that you always manage to escape? They are about ten meters behind us, on the back of the right tree. There should be three people."


    Xi Wei was toozy to look back, he merely smiled and asked: ¡°Three people? I can guess who they are."


    ¡°Those three seniors, Joen Ondo, right?¡±


    They shared an understanding look and continued to walk.


    ¡°Actually, emotional movies can also look good. Wasn¡¯t the one teacher let us watchst week very good? Many students cried watching it.¡±continued ire.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it looked good, I fell asleep halfway.¡± Xi Wei said.


    While chatting, they deliberately moved toward the five-star fruit forest behind the dormitory building.


    On Friday night, most of the students went to the school¡¯s yground to y. There were very few people in the forest. They walked deep into the woods, their surrounding was so quiet, one could even hear the rustling sound of the wind-blown leaves, those oval-shaped leaves shook with the wind, shing silver sparkles.


    Xi Wei eximed: ¡°Although we havee here many times, but this ce feels more beautiful each time."


    ire said: ¡°Unfortunately, there are always some people who want to destroy the atmosphere here.¡±


    With that, he turned around and looked at a piece of clothing peeking through behind the trees. He smiled, ¡°Three seniors, don¡¯t you want toe out?¡±


    Not expecting to be found out, Joen¡¯s expression changed. He stepped away from behind the tree, sharp eyes fixated on the two younger boys: ¡°Prince, the rumor about you knocking me down, who spread it?"


    ¡°I have no idea?¡± Xi Wei gave him an innocent smile, "I don¡¯t remember knocking you down that time."


    ¡°...¡± Joen smiled and said, ¡°I was only so merciful to you because Your Highness Xi Wei is younger than me. You don¡¯t really think I can¡¯t beat you, right? Because you¡¯re an omega, I didn¡¯t know what to do with you. Do you understand?"


    Xi Weiughed: ¡°Never mind, even if you really want to harm me now, I still won¡¯t tell the teachers.¡±


    Jon was waiting for this sentence. If the teachers knew, causing harm to an omega could get him punished. Since Xi Wei said he wouldn¡¯t tell the teachers, then he could safely and boldly gave this boy a lesson. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t leave any obvious injury, but who said he couldn¡¯t leave internal injuries.


    Thinking of this, Jon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, preparing to start. ire suddenly moved forward, keeping Xi Wei behind him. He smiled and said: ¡°I will fight you.¡±


    Startled, XI Wei was about to protest when ire interrupted: ¡°This small matter, we don¡¯t need to have the master teaches them personally. Just leave it to me.¡±


    Understanding what he meant, Xi Wei smiled and said: ¡°Okay, then you help this master to teach these boys a lesson.¡±


    Their conversation filled Joen with anger. He yelled and rushed forward with clenched fist, aiming directly to ire¡¯s face. This fierce offensive almost smashed ire¡¯s nose!


    To be so vicious when fighting a younger boy, obviously, this guy has no intention of showing mercy.


    <i>¨C Since you are so merciless, why should I be merciful to you?</i>


    ire¡¯s eyes turned cold. With a quick movement, he turned sideways, then instantly moved his fist to the other boy¡¯s back. Joen didn¡¯t notice, he only felt like there was a flower suddenly in his sight, then ire disappeared, and soon it was followed by a sudden pain on his spine. ire had taken the opportunity to attack him from behind,nding a puch to his back!


    ¡°Bang¡± Joen let out a muffled yelp, it felt like this punch almost made a hole in his lungs!


    Unexpectedly, this blond haired, blue-eyed, docile and harmless looking boy could throw a mean punch!


    Jon tried to suppress the urge to vomit, He turned and stretched out his leg, doing a sweeping motion to trip ire. It was no use. Seemed like ire had guessed his intention long ago. The boy jumped, making Joen¡¯s leg swept at nothing, then fell down following gravitation, making sure his footnded on the enemy¡¯s knee that had yet to retract.


    <strong>Crack</strong>... Xi Wei thought he heard the sound of bones being dislocated.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Jon hugged his right leg and rolled around in pain.


    ire came up to him, leaned into his ear, and said, ¡°How is my level? Is that enough for you?"


    ¡°...¡± Jon stared at ire with a vicious gaze. If not for his dislocated knee joint, he¡¯d love to rush over and kill this boy.


    ire went on: ¡°I am an alpha and Xi Wei is my teacher. If you have any dissatisfaction, thene to me. You can¡¯t even beat me, yet you still want to touch Xi Wei? I don¡¯t know what to do with you."


    Joen: ¡°...¡±


    ire smiled slightly, his eyes cold, and continued: ¡°Stay away from Xi Wei.¡±


    After saying this, ire walked back to Xi Wei. Xi Wei smiled at him and gave him a thumbs-up, then they left together.


    Joen looked at their backs and climbed up with gritted teeth.


    The two teenagers behind him moved forward to help hold him: ¡°Joen, let¡¯s not bother with those two little guys anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are just wasting your time on those little punks.¡±


    Jon limped forward and said angrily, ¡°ire, you wait, one day, I¡¯ll make you taste death!¡±


    Xi Wei left with ire. When they walked out of the forest, he asked curiously, ¡°What did you say to Joen? Why was his expression turned so ugly? "


    ire smiled: ¡°I told him that Xi Wei is 10 times times more powerful than me, he was scared."


    ¡°Really?¡± Xi Wei smiled happily. A momentter he patted ire on the shoulder and eximed, ¡°Seriously, if I didn¡¯t just see you fighting, I would never believe how far you have progressed. if we fight now, I won¡¯t be able to beat you so easily."


    ire looked back at him: ¡°Are you afraid that with my progressing pace, I¡¯ll surpass you one day?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xi Wei waved his hand and said cheerfully,¡±Your father is a general, you will certainly take the test to the Military Academy. Learning some martial arts is a good thing for you."


    Xi Wei¡¯s trust on him warmed ire¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help grabbing they boy¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Rest assured, even if one day I be stronger than you, I will never bully you.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and patted the back of his head: ¡°Bully me? You think too much!"


    ire grimaced: ¡°Can you stop patting me on the head? Haven¡¯t you ever heard that patting someone¡¯s head will make them stupid? "


    Xi Wei answered: ¡°So what, you are already stupid, bing a bit stupider is not a big matter.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Looking at the bright smile on Xi Wei¡¯s face, ire could not help but smile.


    Xi Wei was at his side, and the two had nothing more to say. This intimate rtionship between them was built on mutual trust, this fact made him feel very at ease.


    He struggled to learn how to fight, forced himself to make rapid progress in such a short term, all for one purpose¨C to protect his loved ones.


    Today, he could finally stand in front of Xi Wei, helping Xi Wei to solve his problems with his own hands, relieving Xi Wei of the need to personally clean up those rubbish. <i>This is already a huge improvement, isn¡¯t it?</i>


    He could see that the guy named Joen was a very small-minded, vindictive person, the type that would secretly follow others to take advantage of their unawareness. He was definitely not a fair-minded man. Getting rid of such a viin was as annoying as chasing away a fly.


    By attracting the hatred to himself, ire only hoped that the seniors would stop pestering Xi Wei and targeted him instead.


    This was his obscure way of protecting Xi Wei. One day, Xi Wei surely would understand.


    He knew how powerful Xi Wei was, how violent he could be. Hell he even put down the ss leader, making the other alphas in the ss hid from him like they were hiding from monsters. Xi Wei was also happy with this situation, every day he could just hang out leisurely with ire and Aiden.


    On the other hand, there was Carlo, who had always looked down upon omegas. Ever since he was beaten down by Xi Wei, the look in his eyes would turn unreadable every time he caught sight of the omega.. Xi Wei knew that this guy¡¯s pride must have taken a great hit, so he always took the initiative to smile at him. Carlo¡¯s face would be stiff then, before he quickly turned and disappeared without a trace.


    Xi Wei fought so powerfully, and since Aiden followed him every day, Xi Wei naturally became Aiden¡¯s umbre. In the school no one dared to bully Aiden. Aiden continued to eat his daily dose of medicines on time. With his condition controlled, his originally pale face also gradually recovered a trace of color.


    In a blink, the children began to grow taller and bigger. After most of the students had had their 9th birthdays, Tony took the initiative to bring them to take the Fighting Association¡¯s annual assessment. ording to the Imperial Fighting Association, martial artists¡¯ levels were differentiated by the bands worn at their waists. From lowest to highest, there were a light yellow belt, a red belt, a blue belt, a green belt, and a ck belt at the highest level.


    To no one surprise, Carlo and the rest of the alphas in their ss passed the level-two red belt test, while both Xi Wei and ire got the level-three blue belt. This happened not because Xi Wei hadn¡¯t done his best, but because of his physical limitation. It would be difficult for him to pass the ck belt test for now, and even though getting the green belt was possible for him, he felt getting the blue belt was simpler. Xi Wei didn¡¯t want to take the green belt test too soon. He wanted to apany ire to take the test together next year. For now, this temporary blue belt was already quite good, otherwise , his father in the capital city would be frightened.


    ¡°I heard that the First Prince got the blue belt even though he is only 9 years old. Will he be like His Majesty, getting ck belt at 18 years old?"


    ¡°Do you know how terrible the test for getting the ck belt is? I heard they¡¯d have to endure being attacked by 10 people for half hour without being hit at any key parts, then the test would continue with them attacking 10 robots in continuous attacks. If their offensive and defensive abilities are deemed enough, they will be dered as having passed the test and will be awarded with ck Belt Certificate by the association! Is it possible for Xi Wei to test for the ck belt?"


    ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t he inherit His Majesty¡¯s talent. Maybe he will be the first omega to get the ck ck."


    ¡°Even some alphas failed to get ck belt. It¡¯ll be terrible if he really gets it!"


    ¡°So terrible... How will such an omega have any prospect of marriage once he grow up? "


    ¡°It¡¯s not our problem to worry about, let His Majesty worry about it!¡±


    The whispers of suchments could be heard every day in the corner of the St. Paul Academy, and Xi Wei¡¯s story became a hot topic for students. Xi Wei continued to mind his own business. He not only got the blue belt, but also scored high on all theoretical courses, the highest one in the whole year, beating a lot of alpha students.


    Another school year passed, Xi Wei¡¯s title as the ¡°violent prince¡± quickly spread across the whole school, and even throughout the empire.


    It was said that when babies cried, some parents would frighten them by saying: ¡°The First Prince wille and eat you if you keep on crying."


    When the little babies heard that the first prince woulde, they were too scared to cry.


    Knowing the news, ire could not helpughing: ¡°How did this happen? Everyone seems to be afraid of you, always calling you monster secretly. "


    Xi Wei calmly said: ¡°Because I¡¯m an omega, I¡¯m different from the norm. Which other Omega can easily beat an Alpha? They probably think I am not normal, so they secretly call me First Monster instead of First Prince."


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± asked ire.


    Xi Wei smiled very happily: ¡°Why should I? Isn¡¯t that a good thing? When I grow up, after hearing about all my deeds, most alphas must be scared away, and those who aren¡¯t will just be driven away by me personally. Then I won¡¯t have to be forced to marry by my father! How nice!"


    Looking at Xi Wei¡¯s bright eyes, ire smiled and couldn¡¯t help thinking: <i>Not all alphas will be scared away by you. At the very least, there is one alpha around you who will keep on liking you no matter what you be.</i>


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    -Unedited-


    <strong>Chapter 31 ¨C Growing up</strong>


    Time passed really fast. The speed at which the children grew up left Emperor Tran and Queen Anna astonished. In a blink, the child whose short legs previously couldn¡¯t reach the ground when he sat on the sofa had now grown into a slender young boy.


    The story of Xi Wei¡¯s life in St. Paul Academy could even be written into an inspirational novel for omegas.


    When he was 9 years old, he and ire took the blue belt inbat test and stunned the alphas in the whole school.


    At 10 years old, Xi Wei got the perfect score in a test about mecha driving theory which was known to be extremelyplicated, once again shocking the whole school.


    He joined the wilderness survival course at 11 years old. He went with the teacher and the other children in his grade to learn the skills of survival in the wilderness. Under the interception of countless intelligent robots, a lot of alphas gave up halfway. However XI Wei persisted until the end and even won the first ce.


    At the age of 12, St. Paul Academy offered a practice course on driving a low-level intelligent machine armor. Since His Majesty had told the headmaster to give Xi Wei the same courses as alphas, Xi Wei became the only non-alpha student in the school to ever participate in this driving ss. As a result, Xi Wei drove his fiery red machine armor all over the cepletely unrivaled, making the alpha learning operator expression looked unusually ugly.


    ¡ª<i>Not only powerful in closebat, this omega¡¯s ability to drive a machine armor is also really good?!</i>


    Only ire knew that it happened because Xi Wei had been reading books on the theory of driving a machine armor since he was very young, he basically started learning at least five years earlier than anyone else. While the alpha students were still trying to understand the various buttons in the machine armor¡¯s cockpit, Xi Wei had seeded in manipting his machine armor to make various jumps, kicks, and rotations. The red machine armor driven by Xi Wei was like a burning fire. The alpha students who saw him immediately fled, trying to avoid him lest they be used as practice sandbags.


    Of all the students in their grade, only ire and Carlo were able to barely keep up with Xi Wei¡¯s driving skill.


    ire because he stayed with Xi Wei every day, he had made rapid progress under the boy¡¯s watchful eyes. He read all the books given by Xi Wei, and adding to that his rich experience from having lived a lifetime, he was able to advance together with him.


    Carlo was born of the Berch family.


    The old patriarch of the Berch family, Aston Berch, was the most famous machine armor manufacturer in the whole Empire, even His Majesty Tran¡¯s S-ss intelligent machine armor, Lion King, was made by him. The descendants of the Berch family seemed to have inherited a talent for manufacturing and driving machine armors. Carlo¡¯s performance in the machine-driving ss was particrly prominent. Once in the cockpit, the alpha was no less aggressive than Xi Wei.


    For this reason, Xi Wei, ire, and Carlo often practiced their driving skills together.


    Carlo did not like omegas. In his mind omegas were weak, always needing others to protect and care for them. But Xi Wei was not the same, Xi Wei was a very special omega. Not only he was good at physicalbat, capable of winning against a group of alphas in closebat, his driving skill level was also high enough to beat all alphas in their grade. Carlo grew up hating the weak and respecting the strong, so in his heart, Xi Wei also gradually became a friend worthy of respect.


    In the past few years Carlo hadpletely ignored the fact that Xi Wei was an omega, and only treated Xi Wei as an alpha buddy.


    This afternoon, Carlo once again asked Xi Wei and ire to practice controlling machine armor.


    ire¡¯s machine armor was white, Carlo¡¯s ck, and Xi Wei had a red one. The three C-ss machine armors were activated by the owners, the smooth body lines of the metal humanoid machines shimmered with dazzling luster under the lights.


    Xi Wei¡¯s voice proposed through the voice channel: ¡°Let¡¯s y a survival game, see who can live to the end!¡±


    ire¡¯s voice answered: ¡°OK, first is to kill Xi Wei.¡±


    Xi Wei asked in surprise: ¡°Why not kill Carlo first?¡±


    Carlo said seriously: ¡°Because you are too strong. If we keep you, the one who will win in the one must be you.¡±


    ire smiled, ¡°Yes, be careful Xi Wei!¡±


    Sitting on the sidelines was Aiden who watched this familiar scene. Xi Wei¡¯s red machine armor was attacked by the ck and white machine armors. Incredibly, even though he could barely support himself, he wasn¡¯t in a disadvantageous position.


    The three mechas flew around the field with ¡¯I dare you to chase me¡¯ attitude. They saw the red machine armor suddenly lifted its metal arm and delivered a punch to ire¡¯s white machine armor¡¯s chest!


    ire immediately activated the shield function. Sparks sshed in the air, the white machine armor took a flexible turn while also swinging its fist in a punch, making a decisive counterattack to the red machine armor¡¯s abdomen! To make matters worse, Carlo¡¯s ck machine armor was also behind him, its sturdy fist was attacking the back of the red machine armor!


    Seeing that he was going to be attacked from front and behind, Xi Wei¡¯s right hand moved to control the bnce lever, pulling it down, while his left hand simultaneously pressed a quick series ofplex instructions on the keys. The next moment, the red machine armor shot into the sky, having jumped to a very high altitude. The huge red machine armorpleted a beautifulteral rotation in the air, thennded steadily behind the ck machine armor. It swept its leg over, causing the ck machine armor to lost its bnce. Carlo¡¯s cockpit immediately experienced a violent shake, he hurriedly stabilized the bnce lever and quickly took a few steps back.


    ire smiled and praised, ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    Carlo was depressed: ¡°Who are you praising? The two of us are allies!"


    ire coughed and said: ¡°Hurry and get up before he hit you on the side... Oh, it¡¯s toote!"


    Taking advantage of Carlo¡¯s retreat, Xi Wei manipted his mecha to suddenly swing its right arm. A fiery red light appeared inside the red machine armor¡¯s grasp, the dazzling electric knife cut into the ck machine armor¡¯s neck!


    The connection line in Carlo¡¯s cockpit was immediately cut off, the ck machine armor crashed to the ground with a loud ¡°bang¡±.


    Meanwhile, ire also took advantage of Xi Wei¡¯s attack on Carlo to quickly approach him from behind and send a punch to the connection key at the back of the red machine armor. Xi Wei was aware of this, his mecha¡¯s right leg suddenly kicked back,nding directly at the other machine armor!


    In reaction, ire braked and his white machine armor jerked to a stop, at the same time a white light knife appeared in his left hand. While Xi Wei¡¯s field of vision was blinded by the white light, he simply thrust the knife, directly cutting the energy center on the red machine armor¡¯s chest!


    The red machine armor lowered its arms and finally turned off.


    Coming out of the cockpit, Xi Wei walked to ire with a smile and scolded, ¡°You always do sneak attacks, where is your face?¡±


    The youth in front of him had a pair of ck, bright eyes, his pure ck hair making his skin appear paler. Although his mouth was scolding ire, but he was obviously not angry, apparent by the very bright smile gracing his face, his slightly curved mouth was very rosy.


    Being stared by that pair of clear eyes, ire¡¯s heart started beating unceasingly; how he wished to hug and kiss him mercilessly.


    The older Xi Wei grew, the more beautiful he looked. If it weren¡¯t for his violent nature, the alphas who liked him in St Paul Academy would have been all around the school.


    But even if his reputation of violence had spread throughout the empire, his even more beautiful appearance as he grew older still stirred many hearts. There were still some not-afraid-of-death alphas who regarded him as a Male God in their hearts, secretly and silently loving him while looking forward to one day be stronger than Xi Wei, to thoroughly conquered this sly omega.


    However, Xi Wei kept getting more and more powerful. Those alphas who wanted to conquer Xi Wei with their strength once they grew up was too embarrassed to say anything as they heard reports every day of Xi Wei beating masters and creating records.


    For those alphas, Xi Wei adopted an attitude ofplete disregard.


    Staying by his side, all these years there were only ire, Carlo, and Aiden- these three good friends.


    Looking at the teenager who stopped in front of him, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile, naturally reaching out and gently rubbing Xi Wei¡¯s short ck hair. ¡°You are really too powerful, I and Carlo together cannot beat you, I can only do sneak attacks to win against you.¡±


    Xi Wei nced at him and said: ¡°Don¡¯t drag Carlo into this, aren¡¯t you the only one particrly fond of these kind of sneak attacks?¡±


    ire smiled confidently: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you honestly, so I have to use roundabout strategies.¡±


    The change in ire was also quite big. Such a lovely child had now grown tall, his stature had be slender and firm. Adding to that his striking appearance, with blue eyes as deep as the mysterious sea and eye-blinding golden hair; his smiling appearance was especially charming.


    At present, he had yet to enter voice-changing period, so the sound of his voice still resembled that of a boy¡¯s. Xi Wei was curious- after his voice changed, would he recover the same gentle and low tone ha had in his previous life?


    As he was thinking, the cockpit of the ck machine armor was also opened and Carlo came out from inside. As the ck machine armor was just lying on the ground after losing its center of gravity, his hair was a bit messy. However, the determined youthful features on his face matched perfectly with his slightly messy brown hair, he looked very handsome.


    Walking quickly to other two teenagers, Carlo asked: ¡°Xi Wei, that air jumping and rotating move you did just now, where did you learn this?¡±


    Seeing the ss leader¡¯s serious eyes, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Just say that you want to learn it. I¡¯ll lend the book to you when we go back.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Carlo coughed awkwardly, seeming a bit embarrassed.


    Seeing that the three people had stopped fighting, Aiden also came over. He smiled and said, ¡°Are you hungry? It¡¯s time to have supper."


    Aiden, who was seldom involved in these intense activities because of his weak physique, preferred to sit there quietly as a bystander. Every time Xi Wei and ire went to the machine armor training room, Aiden would sit in the auditorium, watching those small partners fighting in the wide field.


    He had grown up looking more and more like his father Randy. The teenager¡¯s skin was pathologically pale, and his facial features looked particrly gentle and soft. Xi Wei was very fond of this quiet, gentle roommate of his. Everywhere he went, he must bring Aiden along. Aiden was also very happy to follow Xi Wei, sitting silently in the auditorium and watching Xi Wei drove his machine armor handsomely. Every time he saw Xi Wei beat Carlo and ire, Aiden¡¯s lips would raise in a shallow smile.


    At this moment, his eyes were still trained on Xi Wei¡¯s body. He smiled and continued, ¡°The school restaurant has a buffet, dinner has just started.¡±


    Such a gentle voice was reallyfortable to listen to. Xi Wei smiled and put his arm around the boy¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to eat.¡±


    Carlo also couldn¡¯t help ncing back at Aiden. He had no idea how far the new medicine Aiden¡¯s father let the Central Hospital to develop had progressed... Looking at Aiden¡¯s slightly pale face, Carlo frowned, feeling somewhat upset, then turned away.


    Aiden watched as he turned away, smiled and asked Xi Wei: ¡°He still hates omega, doesn¡¯t he? He turned away when I looked at him."


    Xi Wei hurriedly grabbed Aiden¡¯s hand and saidfortingly: ¡°Carlo has a stinky temper, just ignore him. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    The three of them entered the school restaurant together while Carlo looked for a good ce to sit. Xi Wei looked at ire and said, ¡°Today you win, so it¡¯s your treat.¡±


    ire smiled in agreement, ¡°No problem, just take whatever you want.¡±


    This ce was the self-serving restaurant of the St. Paul Academy which opened only at certain times of the week to improve the food-quality for the students.


    The food served in the restaurant was very rich in variants. The four people each had a full te to eat. Xi Wei¡¯s was filled with arge variety of food, grilled chicken wings, fried steak, braised fish, everything. He loved to eat meat products. It was strange how he wouldn¡¯t be fat no matter how much he ate, his figure always stayed slender and flexible.


    ire knew Xi Wei loved to eat oranges and took a few of them. He also thoughtfully peeled the skin before handing it to Xi Wei. Xi Wei unconsciously stuffed it into his mouth and chewed slowly. re¡¯s eyes gazed at him tenderly, and once Xi Wei was done eating, he peeled another orange and handed it over, this continued on and on.


    Carlo sat next to him and ate his own steak. He had always been rigorous, cutting a steak was done as serious as doing homework.


    Soon, Aiden also returned. Different from the other three whose tes were full of meaty meals, Aiden¡¯s te was filled with beans, green vegetables, radish and other vegetarian dishes. The doctor advised him to eat more light food, Aiden himself also had little interest in meat, he preferred vegetarian dishes.


    The four of them sat down in the corner of the restaurant. Aiden calmly took out a bottle from his bag, poured some pills in his palm, and swallowed them with warm water, before bowing down to start eating.


    Carlo watched as he ate so many colorful pills, then nced at his te which was filled with mostly vegetable dishes, and suddenly felt an ufortable feeling in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Every day you eat carrots, radishes, and all kinds of other vegetables, are you a rabbit?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Why does me eating radish every day bother you? ss leader is simply sick. Because you hate omega so much, you are always spouting nonsense about how ¡°omegas are very troublesome¡±. What do you care about what an omega like me is eating? I¡¯m not eating in your house.</i>


    Aiden was a little angry in his heart, but his temper had always been mild. Even if he was angry, he would not start cursing or beating people like Xi Wei. He looked up at Carlo, and said in a soft voice, ¡°ss Leader, I¡¯m free to choose what I want to eat. Today¡¯s meal is ire¡¯s treat, radish and other vegetable dishes are also very cheap. You don¡¯t mind if I eat a little more, do you?"


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Listening to his soft and pleading voice, Carlo felt a slight tremble in his heart; he wished he could just bring all the delicious food in the restaurant to him.


    After a moment of silence, Carlo touched his nose in embarrassment, ¡°<strong>Cough</strong>, I mean, the things you eat have to be nutritionally bnced. Is it okay to only eat vegetarian dishes? We are in the age of growing, I think you should consume more protein."


    After saying this, he cut a piece of his steak with such a serious face and discharged it onto Aiden¡¯s te.


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Putting something you have eaten and is now containing your saliva in other people¡¯s te, don¡¯t you know how to be polite?</i>


    With some disgust, Aiden set aside the piece of steak and continued to eat his carrots.


    Aiden¡¯s bowing head appearance as he quietly ate his carrots really resembled a cute little bunny. Feeling a bit upset, Carlo thought: <i>he obviously has poor health, isn¡¯t it better to eat a little more? What if his condition bes worse? What if he has a bad stomach? Isn¡¯t his immune system bad? These days the weather is unstable, someone with poor health is prone to catching cold, you know?</i>


    Of course, Carlo was too embarrassed to say these words out loud, he could only swallow them back into his belly.


    After supper, ire and Carlo went back to the dorm, put on their helmets, and went to y machine armor driving simtion.


    ire regarded Carlo as a sparring partner. He wanted to improve his level as soon as possible, and Carlo was a rare capable opponent. The two of them yed several rounds every night in the dorm, their winning and losing counts usually ended up in a draw. However, in this evening¡¯s 10 rounds of battles, Carlo actually lost from the beginning to the end. He yed very badly.


    Looking at the ck machine armor lying in the distance, ire finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? What are you so absent-minded?"


    Carol took off hisworked helmet with some annoyance, turned back, and said seriously: ¡°After this year¡¯s final assessment, Xi Wei and Aiden will go to the Andromeda Gxy¡¯s Ellen College, while we will continue to stay at St. Paul Academy and wait until 18 years old for the Imperial Unified Examination.¡±


    ire nodded: ¡°Yes, from adolescence until 18 years of age, omegas will be send to Ellen College to have four-years of closed education. The teachers there will teach them about estrus and mark-relevant physiological knowledge. The level of omega pheromones in their body will gradually rise, so naturally they can¡¯t stay with alphas. This is the rule of the Empire, shouldn¡¯t you know it already? "


    Seeing Carlo¡¯s stiff expression, ire couldn¡¯t help but tease him: ¡°Why, are you reluctant to leave Xi Wei, or reluctant to leave Aiden?¡±


    Carlo¡¯s face suddenly turned red: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I just think, we have been eating together every day, then suddenly there will two less of us... I¡¯m not quite used to it."


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ire came over to look at him and found that the ss leader was constantly avoiding his eyes; his ears were also red. ire burst into augh and said, ¡°Carlo, if you really like Aiden, you need to face the feeling in your heart. Don¡¯t waste time by hesitating, otherwise, once it¡¯s toote you¡¯ll only be left with regrets."


    re talked from his own experience. In the previous life he was always hesitant, worried that his confession would screw up the rtionship between the two of them. He kept on dragging and dragging, until in the end, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to say ¡°I like you¡± before he suddenly died in an ident.


    In this lifetime, he became someone who must grab every opportunity.


    Xi Wei would be 18 in a few years. ording to the rules of the Empire, all 18-years-old omegas would be matched with the appropriate Alphas. ire, as Admiral Byron¡¯s alpha eldest son, his status was considered a good match with Xi Wei, but he knew that this matter would not be that easy to solve. The empire had several military leaders, and among the leaders¡¯ sons, there were also some excellent alphas close to their age. It would not be easy for ire to win.


    His Majesty was very fond of the Berch family, Uncle Berg¡¯s marriage to Berch family Drew was the best proof.


    Berch family¡¯s power in the empire was extremelyrge, especially the machine armor manufacturer master, Old Aston, whose disciples were spread all over the world. The S-ss intelligent machine armors made by Berch family were extraordinary. As long as the Berch family could be courted, the royal family would always be the empire¡¯s leading force in term ofbat weapons.


    If His Majesty wanted to secure a stronger political marriage with them, Xi Wei¡¯s most-likely marriage partner would be the one closest to their age in Berch family: Carlo.


    Carlo was the nephew of the current head of Serpent Cops, General Drew. He was also the alpha eldest son of Berch family¡¯s current generation. As Old Aston¡¯s grandson, if His Majesty Tran truly wished for a stronger connection with Berch Family, the possibility of Xi Wei being married to Carlo was very high.


    However, ire could see that the one Carlo cared about was actually Aiden.


    This ss leader, although he said ¡°omegas are very troublesome¡± all day long, his awkward concern towards Aiden was quite obvious. ire saw this guy¡¯s puppy love awakened, it was easy to see that he liked the terminally ill ¡°very troublesome¡± omega.


    Listening to ire¡¯s words: ¡°<i>If you like Aiden, you have to face your own heart,¡±</i> Carlo¡¯s face turned bright red, he awkwardly said, ¡°You, you don¡¯t think too much! I care about him just because... I am the ss leader, caring about the students is a must for me."


    This was the same excuse he had used for several years. ireughed, ¡°If Aiden¡¯s disease can be cured, he will be married off at 18 years old. Meanwhile, at that time you will just be admitted into the Military Academy, the association isn¡¯t likely to match you with him. If you don¡¯t take the initiative, there will be another alpha to care for him and take care of him in the future."


    At the thought of another alpha taking care of Aiden, of him being embraced and kissed by someone else, Carlo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fierce, like a beast whose scales had been touched, ¡°No, his body is so weak, other Alphas will definitely not take good care of him!¡±


    ire startedughing: ¡°Still won¡¯t admit that you like him?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    The ss leader whose mind was finally opened didn¡¯t know where to put his eyes on. He felt especially ashamed. He, who kept on saying that ¡¯omegas are very troublesome¡¯, actually hade to like one of those very troublesome omegas. This situation was very troublesome.


    ire put away his smile, and with a rare show of seriousness he said, "Carlo, we lived in the same dorm for so long, do you think of me as your friend?"


    Carlo did not hesitate to say, ¡°Of course, you and Xi Wei are my best friends.¡±


    ire said: ¡°I also think of you as my good friend, so, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    Carlo looked at him doubtfully: ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°I like Xi Wei." ire answered with a smile.


    Carol: ¡°...........¡±


    The ss leader¡¯s mouth instantly dropped into a perfect ¡¯O¡¯, so round one could almost stuff an egg into it.


    <strong>T/N:</strong>


    Look at that, Carlo finally realized his feeling for Aiden :3


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    -Unedited-


    <strong>Chapter 32 ¨C Partnership</strong>


    In Carlo¡¯s mind, Xi Wei was a violent freak. He had no idea how ire could¡¯vee to like Xi Wei. <i>Does ire have masochist tendencies? </i>


    After falling silent for a while, Carlo finally digested this confession and asked a bit awkwardly, ¡°Xi Wei? Are you sure you like him? He¡¯s more powerful than alphas... ¡±


    ire¡¯s face was also somewhat worried. Pretending to sigh helplessly, he said, ¡°Yes, he is so powerful, he is also a prince. My road to be with him will not be easy... So, I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Carlo was unsure, ¡°You want me to help you defeat Xi Wei together?"


    ¡°...¡± <i>This guy really is a nerd. </i>ire helplessly looked at him, ¡°That year, when news of Uncle Berg getting married broke out, there were many alphas who went to the pce to propose, but in the end His Majesty chose your uncle Drew. You should have heard about it, right?¡±


    Carlo nodded, ¡°I know about this matter. My father said that my uncle fell at first sight for His Highness Berg. He stalked our family patriarch everywhere to urge him to propose. His Majesty Tran thought his character seemed genuine and honest, he wouldn¡¯t treat His Highness Berg badly, therefore he agreed to their marriage.¡±


    What Carlo knew was merely the surface. In actuality, His Majesty consented to the marriage because Drew was rted to Berch family, it was clearly a political marriage.


    ire went on to say: ¡°After Xi Wei reaches adulthood, His Majesty will definitely find an excellent alpha for him. The marriage union between the Royal Family and Military people is a tradition that hassted for hundreds of years. His Majesty is very fond of the Berch family, you and Xi Wei are the same age as well. What if to increase intimacy between your families, His Majesty makes you marry Xi Wei..."


    Carlo was stunned, his mind shed back to the time years ago when little Xi Wei kicked him to the ground, almost knocking his front teeth off. His couldn¡¯t help the wince as a feeling of phantom tooth pain washed over him. He hurriedly said,¡±I will never agree.¡±


    ire smiled and patted Carlo on the shoulder: ¡°Then we are on the same page. You...don¡¯t rob me of Xi Wei.¡±


    Carlo couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°You can rest assured that I will never rob you of Xi Wei.¡± <i>You can take Xi Wei, that beast; all alphas in the Empire will thank you.</i>


    Thinking of those alpha ssmates who ran away frightened every time they saw Xi Wei driving his machine armor, a smile bloomed on ire¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have no interest in Xi Wei. There are many alphas that will be pressured by their families to pursue a marriage with Xi Wei, there will also be alphas with strong personalities who wish to conquer Xi Wei. My love rivals are quite a lot, I will need your help."


    Carlo understood what ire was thinking. ire wanted him to stand on his side when the time came. Two people joining hands together would be better than fighting alone. If he had help, ire¡¯s final victory would be a very big possibility.


    Helping a friend to chase after his wife was a matter of course. But at the thought of ire chasing after a wife who was more powerful than him... Carlo¡¯s expression turned a little awkward.


    "Are you in a hurry?¡± Carlo touched his nose and asked.


    ire answered: ¡°Of course I am. But when the momentes, we¡¯ll just y it by the ear.¡±


    "Okay. ¡± Carlo paused, then reluctantly asked,¡± Are you sure you want to marry Xi Wei? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll punch you every day? "


    ire smiled, ¡°Not afraid.¡±


    Carlo gave ire a thumbs up, silently praising his courage.


    Since the the two of them knew each other¡¯s secrets now, Carlo no longer concealed his worries and said, ¡°With Xi Wei, even though he is violence, at least his body is very healthy. He¡¯ll reach 18 years old with no problem. but Aiden...¡± when it came to this point, Carlo was very distressed, ¡°there is still no sure way to control his illness. I won¡¯t pretend to know what his father is thinking, but what if the new medicine developed by the experts at the central hospital is unsessful? Aiden might...¡±


    <i>He might die.</i>


    But Carlo didn¡¯t say this out aloud.


    During these few years of getting along, Carlo found himself unable to resist looking after Aiden¡¯s condition. Every time the thought of this quiet and gentle guy lying cold on the bed with his eyes closed forever entered his mind, Carlo¡¯s heart ached, almost like it was stabbed by a kinfe..


    He always remembered that one time he carried Aiden to the infimary. He was still so young then, Aiden was also merely a child. That day, the boyid obediently on his back, the little arms looped around his neck were thin and fragile, looked as if a little force could break them; his breaths brushed gently against his ears, so soft it seemed like they might disappear at any time.


    These past years, he witnessed as that clever child slowly grew up, bing the quiet and gentle teenager that he was now. Carlo¡¯s love for him also grew more and more intense. Although he never said anything, Aiden had been going to the hospital every week to take blood test. Every day before meals he¡¯d eat a lot of pills, something that normal people might not be able to endure, but Aiden quietly got through. Medical technology had developed rapidly in recent years, and the medicines Aiden now used had a much better effect than before; he rarely fainted. However Carlo still did not feel at ease. Aiden¡¯s disease was like a thorn buried in his heart; as long as it wasn¡¯tpletely pulled out, he would keep on feeling its stung from time to time.


    Thinking of this, Carlo finally said, ¡°We should think of a way, we can¡¯t just sit still.¡±


    ¡°This disease urred because of problems at the hematopoietic stem cells. Stem cells transnt is needed topletely cure it, it¡¯s useless to just rely on medicine.¡± ire said.


    Carlo nodded solemnly, ¡°You are right, even if Uncle Randy said that the new medicine is really effective, it will only achieve the role of controlling the disease, not curing itpletely. And then Aiden will still have to eat a lot of pills every day... Does he need to eat medicine for his whole life?"


    Carlo felt annoyed just thinking about that, he wanted to just take all the pills in the boy¡¯s hand and throw them away. Carlo clenched his fist and said in earnest: ¡°I must find a way to save him.¡±


    ire bowed his head to think, before finally saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it. We will have holiday after the final exam in a few days. At that time I¡¯ll go to check out the details about Uncle Randy, while you go to the central hospital to ask about the drug research progress and its specific effects. Your grandfather¡¯s connection is so broad, this should not be difficult.¡±


    Carlo nodded immediately: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask when I get back.¡±


    At this year final exam, Xi Wei once again smashed a lot of alphas with his full scores. ire and Carlo also got good results, especially in driving practice course ¨C they got perfect scores! It was because they had been practicing their driving skills with XI Wei every day.


    Aiden didn¡¯t take any practical exams, only a few theoretical courses. His mathematics had gotten much better with Xi Wei¡¯s help, however he was naturally sensitive to numbers. The math problems only got harder the higher their grades, so in the end he only scored 70 at the final exam, passing at the barest point.


    However for him and Xi Wei the results of this exam were no longer important, because starting from the next school year, they would leave St.Paul Academy to enter Ellen College in Andromeda Gxy.


    Carlo was obviously very reluctant to separate from Aiden. On the night of the exam, he brought Aiden into the five-star fruit forest.


    Aiden looked at the other teenager¡¯s serious expression and asked in a confused voice: ¡°ss Leader, do you need me for something?¡±


    Carlo scratched his head and took out something from behind him, ¡°This is for you."


    ¡°What is this?¡± Aiden looked at the strange-shaped silver te in front of him and asked.


    Carlo¡¯s face was a bit hot, yet he pretended to act calm, ¡°It¡¯s obviously a fruit te made from tree leaves... Are you so stupid that you can¡¯t see it?"


    Aiden thought: <i>You are the one who made it look so ugly, yet you still have the nerve to say I¡¯m stupid? From which point does this crooked thing look like a fruit te? Are you sure that all the fruits put inside won¡¯t just roll to the floor?</i>


    A few years ago Aiden had wanted to use five-star fruit tree leaves to make a silver te for his design ss but was unexpectedly provoked by Joen and his friends. He fainted and was taken back to the infirmary by Carlo. Later on, Aiden once again continued his n to make a fruit te from the leaves, therefore finding the benefits of this leaf.


    The general leaves would quickly wither and rot after a while, but the five-star fruit leaves could be preserved even with the trunks intact. The silvery-white luster on the surface of the leaves seemed to be a natural protective barrier which ensured that they wouldn¡¯t wither. Aiden was fond of these shiny silver leaves, he would often pick them up to make small things. He thought that if used well, in the future these leaves could be used in many design products, especially for decoration.


    Carlo heard that Aiden made a fruit te out of five-star fruit leaves for the final exam and won first ce. Out of curiosity, he secretly picked up a bunch of leaves and learned to make a te. The oue was aplete mess, it didn¡¯t even resemble one!


    This ck history would leave a stain inside his heart for a lifetime, but, ire¡¯s words enlightened him.


    If he liked someone, it was necessary to face his own heart. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to seize his beloved, Aiden might be married to another alpha!


    They would be separated soon, Carlo¡¯s heart was very reluctant. So with a thick cheek he took out this fruit te and gave it to Aiden, saying: ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. If you don¡¯t like it, you can disassemble it and use the leaves to make something else."


    Aiden looked at the crooked fruit te and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Thank you, ss Leader.¡±


    Carlo was stunned.


    The smiling teenager in front of him looked incredibly beautiful. Such a soft smile, with a peek of white teeth and red tender tongue looming underneath rosy lips, tickled the bottom of his heart like a cat¡¯s ws. Carlo stared intently at those lips, his body suddenly felt hot as an even stronger impulse to kiss the boy hit him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back first, Xi Wei is still waiting for me to pack my bags.¡±Aiden said.


    "......Oh." Carlo returned to reality, and quickly followed Aiden.


    The two walked together, the silvery five-star fruit trees shed around them, as if following the disorderly rhythm of Carlo¡¯s heartbeat.


    The moment they were out of the woods, Aiden suddenly whispered, ¡°Carlo, I have a few words to say to you.¡±


    Carlo quickly stopped walking and shot him a nervous look, ¡°What do you want to talk about? You can tell me."


    Aiden was silent for a moment, then he softly said: ¡°You grew up hating omegas, always saying omegas are too troublesome. Yet you are good friends with Xi Wei because Xi Wei is a very special omega who isn¡¯t inferior to alpha in all aspects, and I... I know that I¡¯m the kind of omegas you hate."


    As someone who usually sat by the sidelines, Aiden was able to see everything very clearly.


    Aiden paused for a bit, then turned back and looked at Carlo, ¡°Although you hate omegas, you have to know that the truth is, omegas themselves didn¡¯t wish to be one. We were born like this, no one can choose what or who they¡¯ll be born as. After reaching adulthood, your family will surely let you marry a good omega. I hope you can treat them well, don¡¯t despise them, otherwise, they will be very sad."


    ¡°...¡± Carlo stared at Aiden. At that moment he finally realized that all those words he spouted in the past must have deeply hurt the sensitive teenager. No omega would feel happy when he disyed his despise so tantly in front of them. Moreover, Aiden also got a serious illness, he himself probably felt that he had be a problem to his father.


    Although Aiden said nothing, he actually had a kind and sensitive heart.


    Carlo suddenly felt extremely pissed at himself, he felt that the young him was someone whose brain was submerged deep in water!


    As Xi Wei said, <i>when you were born as a strong alpha, what qualifications do you have to despise omegas?</i><i>Do you think those omegas are happy?</i> God was unfair to them, yet here he was, ironically speaking about how troublesome they were. He never thought about it before - how hard it must¡¯ve been for the omegas to hear that... How ufortable were they in their heart?


    Looking at Aiden¡¯s clear and soft eyes, Carlo was immediately ashamed. How he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself right now!


    ¡°I, in fact, I... the feeling I have for you, it¡¯s not hate... ¡°Carlo¡¯s mind was too messy to exin, Aiden softly interrupted him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can understand. The environment of the empire is like this, there are countless alphas who have the same thought as you, you are just one of them. I have no way to change your mind, I only hope that you¡¯ll at least respect Xi Wei enough to treat your future omega wife better."


    Aiden smiled then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can live, I may not live to see the day you get married in the future...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Seeing how calmly the other teenager uttered this sentence, Carlo¡¯s heart ached and he quickly interrupted him. He clenched his hands on Aiden¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You won¡¯t die, you hear me? I won¡¯t let you die! You can just follow Xi Wei leisurely to Ellen College, about your illness... I¡¯ll find a way."


    Aiden¡¯s shoulder was clenched tightly, making him wince a little.


    Shocked by his ownck of control, Carlo immediately let go and saw a red mark blooming on Aiden¡¯s otherwise wless corbone. Carlo quickly asked nervously: ¡°You, are you all right? Did I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry... I... ¡±


    Aiden interrupted him again, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going back first.¡±


    Carlo watched as his thin figure turned and walked away, his hands itching tond a smack at his own head.


    The smitten teenager stood still at the same ce for quite a long time, in his mind he was wondering how should he express his feeling for his beloved. Even more so, how to make Aiden see him in a favorable light?


    The only one he could me was his cheap younger self who spouted ¡°omegas are very troublesome¡± every day.


    Look how it turned out now - he liked Aiden! What a troublesome situation!


    Aiden returned to the dorm and found ire helping Xi Wei packing. Xi Wei saw the silver te in his hands and wondered, ¡°Did you go out to collect leaves and make things? But that te is so crooked.¡± Xi Wei said in disapproval after looking at the te, ¡°Your creations are usually so beautiful, this is different from usual, why is that?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°It was made by the ss leader, he gave it to me as a gift.¡±


    Xi Wei was surprised, ¡°Carlo? This guy¡¯s head is really different from ordinary people. What did he mean by giving you such an ugly dish? Forget it. Just pack up your things, we will go together tomorrow."


    "Yeah." Aiden turned to pack.


    ire helped Xi Wei pack thest of his belongings and turned around ¡°Aiden, do you need help?¡±


    Xi Wei answered, ¡°You can go back. Aiden¡¯s handicrafts are particrly exquisite, you are so clumsy, what if you broke them? I¡¯ll help him.¡±


    ire was helpless and had no choice but to smile and said, ¡°All right, then I will be going first. Let¡¯s meet up again on holidays.¡±


    Back at his dormitory, ire found Carlo on the sofa with his head down, frowning. His forlorn appearance made ireugh. He came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Carol was silent for a moment before he whispered, ¡°Aiden seems to... hate me."


    ire thought, <i>it¡¯d be a wonder if he doesn¡¯t. He is no masochist, and you spouted ¡¯omegas are troublesome¡¯ every day. If he were Xi Wei, you¡¯d have long lost your teeth. Aiden didn¡¯t hit you because his character has always been gentle. Even if he hates you in his heart, he won¡¯t confront you openly. </i>


    <i> </i>


    Carlo looked up at ire and continued, ¡°What do you think I should do? He had a very bad impression of me and asked me to be better for my future omega wife... He must think I will abuse my wife in the future."


    In this moment, the always confident Carlo looked very frustrated. Why did he leave such a bad impression in Aiden¡¯s heart? It was humiliating to hear Aiden say ¡°be better for your future wife¡±.


    ire patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s useless to beat yourself here ah, just tell him outright. How is he to know you like or dislike him if you don¡¯t tell him?"


    Carlo was doubtful, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell Xi Wei?¡±


    ire smiled, ¡°Xi Wei is different. He is so violent, If I confess to him now, he might use force against me. You have to keep it a secret, don¡¯t spill the beans."


    Carlo imagined ire being chased everywhere by Xi Wei after confessing, and turned to him with a sympathetic look, ¡°I¡¯m still looking for a suitable opportunity to tell Aiden, the most important thing right now is to cure his illness.¡±


    ire nodded, "Yeah. Once we go back, just follow my words and keep in touch.¡±


    The next day the students went home. Carlo went straight to his Grandpa¡¯s residence.


    The size of the Berch Family was extremelyrge. Old Aston was currently living with Carlo¡¯s uncle, the head of the Serpent Corps ? General Drew. Their residence had arge courtyard, along with a three-story armor manufacturing workshop. Carlo entered the house and found his cousin Brian tossing a small machine armor in the yard. Probably because the trajectory line was wrong, the machine armor mmed to the ground right in front of him, giving Carlo a fright.


    ¡°Brian, can you be more stupid,¡± said Uncle Berg from the side, frowning.


    Brian said bitterly, ¡°Dad, this route is very difficult ah!¡±


    Father and son were still talking when they saw Carlo. Berg immediately smiled and approached him, ¡°Carlo, howe you are here?¡±


    Brian also ran over: ¡°Brother, you have finished the test?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just finished the exam today." answered Carlo.


    ¡°Are you looking for your uncle?¡± asked Berg. "He went out, there was a task from the military. He is not at home these days."


    Carlo hurriedly rified, ¡°No, I came to see Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is pondering on new machine armor parts. This way, he is on the third floor, go up and look for him.¡±


    Berg took Carlo to the entrance of the three-story machine armor manufacturing workshop and opened the door for him. Carlo took the elevator to the third floor, and sure enough he saw a gray-haired old man sitting cross-legged studying machine armor parts on the ground. Once he saw Carlo, the old man narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Carlo? Why are you here? Are you looking for Grandpa?"


    Carlo said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, I have something I¡¯d like to ask you for help.¡±


    Aston nced at him, in his heart he couldn¡¯t help thinking: <i>Just like his father, so simple minded and straightforward, never bothering with pleasantries.</i>


    Carlo continued: ¡°You and the chairmen of the Imperial Central Hospital are good friends, right? I have a ssmate with a difficult-to-cure terminal illness. I heard the central hospital is currently developing a new medicine for this disease, I would like to know the progress of this medicine and its effects."


    <i>¡¯ssmate ¡¯ </i>Aston caught the key in his words and wondered,¡±Do you care about this ssmate?"


    ¡°I am the ss leader, caring about the students is a must.¡± Carlo pretended to be calm on the surface, but in his heart he was actually feeling guilty.


    Aston guessed sharply, ¡°Is he an omega?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said Aston with a smile.


    Carlo¡¯s face suddenly turned red - <i>What do you see ah! I have said that as the ss leader it¡¯s normal for me to be concerned about my ssmates!</i>


    The number of times Aston had seen this sullen grandson of his embarrassed could probably be counted on both hands. Teenagers were the age for puppy loves, it was normal for him to start liking an omega.


    After a moment of silence, Aston said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m meeting the Chairman at dinner tomorrow to talk about the research ns of a new batch of surgical robots, you cane along to ask him in person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± said Carlo gratefully.


    The next day, Carol went to dinner with his Grandpa and met the white-haired old Chairman of the Imperial Central Hospital. Halfway through dinner, Aston winked at Carlo to prompt him to ask. Carlo quickly asked in a polite tone, ¡°Grandpa Chairman, I have a ssmate with hemophagocytic syndrome. He has been eating medicine since childhood to control this disease, but the doctor said this medicine will no longer able to control it once he reaches 14 years old. Is there another medicine for this disease?¡±


    The chairman listened to him and said, ¡°Oh, this disease is rtively rare. The hospital¡¯s experts have been developing new medicine to deal with this disease in recent years and have made a major breakthrough. The period of clinical trials have also ended, it have been proved harmless to human body and can be put into use immediately. It should be able to save your ssmate."


    Carol¡¯s heart was relieved, ¡°Is this medicine better than the previous one?¡±


    The Chairman smiled and said,¡±The effect is certainly better than before, the dosage is also less than before, it only have to be eaten once a day. Alphas and betas can use it to control the disease for life. But if the patient happens to be an omega, at max it¡¯ll only be able to control the disease until they are 18. It¡¯s because omegas will undergo estrus every year since 18, the level of immune function and pheromone in their body will change dramatically, and the drug will have difficulty to keep everything under control."


    Hearing this, Carlo¡¯s previously happy mood fell to the bottom. The rest of dinner he continued to sullenly eat the food in front of him, finding it difficult to swallow.


    After returning home that night, Carlo immediately video called ire to tell him about the news he received.


    ire put down the ck cat in his arms to let it y. He listened to Carlo before nodding, ¡°Sure enough, it seems that even with the developed technology, it¡¯s still impossible for the new medicine to rece the hematopoietic system. In the end, the only possibility is to do stem cells transnt.¡±


    Carlo asked, ¡°How¡¯s your end?¡±


    ¡°I used the ess given to me by my father to look through the data of all the Alpha soldiers who died in the battlefield over the years. In order to grant condolences to the families of the fallen soldiers, the names of all the family members are recorded." ire paused, then continued slowly, ¡°But I found that noone of the fallen alpha soldiers hadpanion called Randy."


    Surprised, Carlo inquired ecstatically, ¡°You mean, Aiden¡¯s alpha father... he is still alive?"


    <strong>T/N:</strong>


    I find it funny that of all my projects this story is the easiest to trante, yet it has the most word count/ch. Topare them (in rough estimation): 1 ch of RG = 1,5 ch of UD = 2,5 ch of WFYO *cries*


    ¨C -

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 ¨C The General¡¯s Trouble


    After moving his luggage out of the dormitory, Xi Wei bid farewell to Aiden and went back to the pce to apany his mother and younger siblings.


    Upon hearing that Xi Wei had returned to the pce, Uncle Berg brought his son Brian over. The Fourth Prince and Brian were already eight years old, the two Alphas were particrly lively. As the ¡°leader of the children¡±, Xi Wei introduced the two little ones to the simted battlework to y machine armor battle.


    Xi Wei named all their ounts, his was called ¡°Big Prince¡±, Caesar¡¯s was named ¡°Little Prince¡±, and Brian¡¯s was ¡°Prince¡¯s Son¡±.


    Caesar asked in a confused voice, ¡°Royal Brother, such obvious names, what if someone recognized us? Royal Father will scold us.¡±


    Xi Weizily waved his hand and said, ¡°No, if we use such obvious names, people who see them will certainly think that we are pretending, they won¡¯t question our identities.¡±


    Caesar believed his brother¡¯s word and finally made an ount. Xi Wei led the two children to each wear a helmet, then enter the simted Battle Network tform to practice driving machine armors.


    The empire¡¯s virtualwork tform was more developed than Xi Wei¡¯s realized. As long as the helmet was worn, one would feel as if they had entered an illusory world. There was a shopping street there, selling a variety of products that could also be delivered to the door. There were also social tforms where people from different gxies could meet each other and sit in a caf¨¦ to chat. Of course, there were also various game tforms for people to enjoy. Among the variety of games, the most popr one was undoubtedly the machine armor battle. Xi Wei really liked it here, when he was still at school, he¡¯d y every day. This time, he yed with the two children, Caesar and Brian, who were also having a very good time. The morning soon passed.


    In the afternoon, Trand called Xi Wei to an open space in the Pce. He smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much to do today, how about Father teach you a few moves?¡±


    Xi Wei eyes became bright, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Since the discovery of Xi Wei¡¯s fighting talent, every holiday Trand would often find time to guide Xi Wei. Xi Wei fighting level had improved significantly.


    Trandughed: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    With his siblings watching, Xi Wei happily followed His Majesty. Whatever His Majesty did, Xi Wei would study carefully and then repeat. Looking at the practicing father and son, Queen Anna couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Xi Wei¡¯s personality is bing more and more sir with His Majesty, like an alpha.¡±


    Berg also said with a smile, ¡°He can be regarded as the most courageous omega in our Royal Fasmily in so many years.¡±


    As they were talking, Trand suddenly jerked his hand onto Xi Wei shoulder. Surprised, Xi Wei failed to react in time and was pushed to the ground, As he fell ass first on the ground, Xi Wei wondered out loud, ¡°Father, howe you suddenly did a sneak attack?¡±


    Trand smiled, ¡°Who said not to do sneak attacks? If you defymon sense, you may gain an unexpected win, understand?¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s gentle gaze, Xi Wei¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with warm.


    In actuality, Trand¡¯s truebat level was much more powerful than his. Coupled that with the man¡¯s tall and burly figure, if His Majesty really wanted to fight him, the current Xi Wei was certainly not his opponent, His Father was obviously being merciful with him.


    Since Xi Wei came to this world, more than 10 years had passed in a blink. What he felt most grateful of was that God gave him so many good and loving family members: a loving father, a gentle mother, a few lovely siblings, and a wise uncle. Every holiday spent together with these families always filled Xi Wei with happiness.


    Seeing Xi Wei fell to the ground, Anna instantly started shouting from the side, ¡°Your Majesty, do not hurt him!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Trand smiled and stretched out his hand toward Xi Wei.


    The teenager¡¯s pair of ck¡¯s eyes was actually very simr to Trand¡¯s; each time he looked at Xi Wei¡¯s eyes, Trand always felt like he had returned to his youth. However, as an omega, Xi Wei¡¯s appearance was more delicate, unlike the sharp and fierce look of Trand¡¯s adult alpha self. His lips were like Queen Anna¡¯s, rosy and full, added to that his tall nose and curved eyebrows, they created a very good-looking facialbination.


    The thought of sending such a good son to marry someone troubled Trand.


    Xi Wei put his hand in his father¡¯s palm, then Trand used a slight force to pull him up. He gently patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°You take Caesar and Brian to y, I have to find General Creg for something.¡±


    ¡°OK, Father!¡±


    After saying farewell to Trand, Xi Wei went back to his mother. Anna, Berg and the children were sitting in the yard, eating fruit while watching the father and son practising. Upon seeing Xi Weiing over, Berg said, ¡°In only a year you¡¯ve grown so tall.¡±


    The juvenile approaching them was slender in stature, although he still paled inparison with adult omegas, his youthfulness added to his charm.


    Berg smiled, ¡°Xi Wei, after this school year, you will go to Ellen College right?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he did not want to separate from ire and Carlo, the rules of the Empire dictated so. As a prince, he of course couldn¡¯t vite it. Fortunately, the technology was very developed in this world, even if they were apart, they could still meet every day in the virtualwork. As for the lesson, Xi Wei wasn¡¯t worried at all. With the miniature opticalputer given by Uncle Berg in his hand, he could connect himself to the Imperial Central Library to learn anything even from inside the closed education environment of Ellen College.


    Berg then asked, ¡°I heard that you got perfect scores in both machine armor driving theory and machine armor actualbat test?¡±


    Xi Wei answered, ¡®Yes, I really like both courses.¡±


    Berg thought for a bit, then took out a small blue crystal from his pocket and put it into Xi Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Once you go to Ellen College, we won¡¯t meet again for four years. Uncle also can¡¯t send you there properly, so I¡¯m giving you this machine armor that I have personally developed. If necessary, you can use it to protect you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, this blue crystal was a machine armor memory. Xi Wei was overjoyed, he immediately epted it and said gratefully, ¡°How great! Thank you, uncle!¡±


    Before, he could only rent the school¡¯s machine armor to study. Today, he finally had a machine armor of his own!


    Xi Wei immediately released the machine armor from the memory.


    The machine armor in front of him was white, more beautiful than any others he had seen at school., The white metal shone under the sunlight, the proportion of the humanoid armor was perfect, looking as if it was a magnified version of human beings. This mecha was not only beautiful in appearance, but also nearly twice asrge as the machine armor used by Xiwei in school!


    Feeling excited, Xi Wei looked back at Uncle Berg and asked, ¡°Uncle, can I try to drive it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it will be yours in the future, you can do whatever you want,¡± said Berg.


    Xi Wei immediately put the machine armor¡¯s cockpit down. The two younger children were extremely curious, they each grabbed one of Xi Wei¡¯s hands and pleaded, ¡°Brother Wang, I also want to go up¡±; ¡°Cousin, take me!¡±


    Under the children¡¯s hopeful gazes, Xi Wei smiled and put both boys into the machine armor¡¯s cockpit.


    The cockpit was more spacious than the ones he had seen in school. On the snow-white tform were a few rows of neat silver-colored keys. Xi Wei started the machine armor, the big screen in front of them lit up, just as the machine armor¡¯s eyes opened with bright silver light.


    ¡°Activationplete, asking the host to please give instructions.¡±


    Hearing the mechanized voice in his ears, the excited Xi Wei immediately pressed the forward button.


    The mecha really walked forward, taking a step dozens times bigger than humans¡¯. Just with one step, it could advance tens or so meters in distance.


    Xi Wei drove the new machine armor around the Pce. Caesar and Brian sat on either sides of the First Prince, watching the Prince operating the machine handsomely ¨Crunning, jumping, and even flying across the pce¨C the two children were very excited.


    They yed until dark. Xi Wei¡¯smunication instrument suddenly lit up, showing a text message from ire: ¡°Xi Wei, is it convenient to do video call right now? I have something to tell you.¡±


    Seeing the blond-haired, blue-eyed teenager that appeared on the virtual screen in front of them, Caesar couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°This ire again, always bothering Royal Brother every day, so annoying.¡±


    Brian echoed him, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Caesar continued, ¡°Royal Brother, just ignore him, let¡¯s continue to y.¡±


    Brian echoed again, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°No, brother has something to do, you go to dinner first.¡± Xi Wei smiled and put the two unwilling children on the ground, letting the guards escort them back to the pce. Then, he parked the machine armor in a spacious corner and epted ire¡¯s video call invitation. He eximed happily, ¡°ire, let me tell you a good news, today my uncle gave me a really beautiful white machine armor! Can you see it? I¡¯m in the cockpit of the armor now!¡±


    Looking at the young man¡¯s excited appearance, ire couldn¡¯t resist a smile to form on his lips, ¡°I can see it, looks very good!¡±


    Grinning, Xi Wei asked, ¡°By the way, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ire¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Today, Carlo went to ask the Head of the Central Hospital about the new medicine that Uncle Randy told us. Although it has a much better effect than the previous one, for omega patients, at maximum it can only control the disease until they are 18 years old.¡±


    Xi Wei also put away his smile. He had long thought that the new medicine was not very reliable, so he wasn¡¯t that surprised after hearing this news. He nodded, ¡°That means this new medicine can only be used by Aiden for four years. After four years, if there is no better medicine, Aiden disease will be uncontroble?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± ire confirmed, ¡°so we have to find another way.¡±


    Xi Wei was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you have something else to say? It¡¯s not another bad news, is it?¡±


    ¡°This one should be a good news. I checked the names of family members of all military alphas in the Empire who died in service, but I didn¡¯t find Randy¡¯s name.¡± ire exined. ¡°There are three possibilities for this result. First, Randy deliberately modified his own information, he wasn¡¯t called Randy before, and his background might be more special than we thought. Second, Randy¡¯s alpha wasn¡¯t a soldier, but someone ordinary who has not been recorded by the military corps and may have died due to an ident. But this is unlikely because Aiden was born during the time when the war between The Empire and The Federal was at its peak, most alphas in the capital werergely enlisted back then.¡±


    ire then continued, ¡°There is a third possibility, that is, Randy¡¯s alpha is not dead like we guessed. He is still alive, but for some reason, he was separated from both Randy and his son.¡±


    Hearing this, Xi Wei¡¯s eyes turned bright, ¡°So, Aiden¡¯s alpha father is very likely still alive! I always feel that Uncle Randy has a lot of things to hide from us. As long as we find that alpha, Aiden will be saved!¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s feeling for Aiden was very special. After sharing a room for so many years, to him Aiden was like a little brother who he had watched grow up. He spent more time with Aiden than he did with his own younger brother, Caesar, so Xi Wei was naturally very concerned about Aiden¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Did you find any clues about that alpha?¡± Xi Wei asked expectantly.


    ¡°This is the troublesome part.¡± said ire, ¡°Even if we know that the alpha is still alive, the alpha gene warehouse is the highest confidential ce in the empire, no one can open it except for the Omega Protection Association and gic experts, and it¡¯s only when necessary. We can¡¯t use Aiden¡¯s gene to do paternity test directly. I¡¯ve been checking with Carlo for quite a while but still haven¡¯t found any useful information.¡±


    Xi Wei thought for a bit, before asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find Randy? Randy should be the clearest about the alpha¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡± ire nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange for a time with Carlo, we¡¯ll go to Aiden¡¯s house as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow? About 10 o¡¯clock in the morning tomorrow, I will pick you up.¡± Xi Wei made the decision,¡±I¡¯ll say hello to Aiden first, you go and inform Carlo.¡±


    ¡°OK, see you tomorrow.¡±


    After ending the call, Xi Wei went to ask permission from his father. However, at his father¡¯s pce, he was told by the guards that His Majesty had gone to General Creg¡¯s residence to talk. Xi Wei had to change his destination to General Creg¡¯s ce.


    There was arge yard behind the pce in which the resting ce for the royal escort had been built. Each soldier had their own room, and the taller building in the middle was General Creg¡¯s residence.


    When Xi Wei came to this world and caught first sight of the strange general, the man was sporting a facial paralysis face. After all these years, he remained the same-old man who spoke in a solemn manner -stiff like a statue with only his lips moving. There was never a significant other by his side; it seemed like he would forever be alone.


    The Empire¡¯s Alphas could live for over 200 years, and general Creg was not even 40 years old yet, still at his prime.


    At work, he was undoubtedly a conscientious man, always doing an almost impable job at the tasks given by His Majesty. However, in life, even Xi Wei felt that this man was somewhat clueless about anything involving feelings, like a hard stone that was impossible to open up. Otherwise, with his handsome appearance and his distinguished status as the head of the Royal Guards, how could he¡¯s still single after so many years?


    Having the opportunity to visit Crag¡¯s residence today, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. He went forward to enter the ce.


    Here was the deepest courtyard of the pce. The surrounding was quiet, especially thiste at night. The robots who were guarding the pce scanned Xi Wei¡¯s pupils and gained him ess automatically. Xi Wei was soon standing on the other end of the door.


    To his surprise, he could hear a vague conversation going on inside.


    The voices became clearer the closer he got. Xi Wei immediately fled to hide behind arge pir.


    ¡°People from the Omega Protection Association came to me today. The Berch family¡¯s little daughter is 18 years old this year, her character is gentle, sensible, and she looks very beautiful.¡± This gentle voice belonged Queen Anna¡¯s. She paused for a bit, then continued, ¡°I heard their proposal was rejected by General?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Queen,¡± answered Creg with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Creg, you led the Royal Guards to guard the security of the pce, and I havee to regard you as a family in these years.¡± This time it was His Majesty Trand¡¯s voice, sounding a bit deep and mellow, ¡°I and Anna, all we want is to have an omega apanying you, taking care of you, and giving you children. Only then can we feel at ease.¡±


    Creg calmly said, ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty and the Queen¡¯s concern, but I have no intention to get married at present.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± Anna softly persuaded, ¡°Since that ident in Ellen College ¨C back then in order to escort me back to the pce, you suffered a serious injury ¨C my heart has always been feeling very sorry. Let the Omega Association introduce you to someone, this is the decision that I have consulted with His Majesty. We hope that you will be able to have a family of your own.¡±


    Trand supported, ¡°Yes, Creg, don¡¯t be too quick to reject the idea of marriage. With your status, the Omega Association will certainly introduce you to a good partner. The little daughter of the Berch family, Anna has seen her. ording to her, she seems to be very gentle and thoughtful, very well-matched with you... If you don¡¯t like this type of gentle partner, you can also tell the association your preference.¡±


    Still with his expressionless face, Creg politely refused, ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s good intentions, but I¡¯m usually too busy to take care of a wife, it¡¯s better not to waste other people¡¯s time.¡±


    Anna felt helpless, talking with this hard stone was really like a chicken arguing with a duck. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Then, don¡¯t tell me you want to be single for a lifetime?¡±


    Creg ced his right hand over his left chest where his heart was, respectfully saluting the two people in a standard royal ceremony, then said: ¡°Your Majesty, Queen, I would like to guard the safety of the Pce for the rest of my life, this is the mission that my father gave me.¡±


    Anna: ¡°...¡±


    Trand: ¡°...¡±


    The husband and wife looked at each other. Frustrated, Anna rubbed at her temple, feeling a headacheing. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll go to the Omega Association to send my greeting and let them know not to bother you again.¡±


    Creg: ¡±Thank you, Queen.¡±


    Trand and Anna turned away with depressed expressions, making Xi Wei, who had been listening from his hiding ce behind the big pir, struggle to hold hisughter.


    When he was a child, he once heard Uncle Berg talking about Creg¡¯s family. Creg¡¯s biological father was the head of the previous generation of the Royal Guards. Before he died, he passed the general position to Creg and asked the man to protect His Majesty¡¯s safety. Creg then sworn to do so on his father¡¯s dying bed, this made him extremely loyal to His Majesty Trand.


    The Royal Guards Corp was the first Royal Army formed by His Majesty, its strenght was as powerful as the other army corps in the empire. Their main task was to safeguard the safety of the royal family, so every one of the royal family members had a good rtionship with the head of the corp, and even regarded him as family,


    Creg was simply a bullhead. Father and Mother must be angry with him. Because they thought of him as family, they had the good intention of introducing him to someone, yet the man actually put up an ¡°I will be single forever¡± attitude. What kind of man is that? Doesn¡¯t he have a physical need?


    Out of curiosity, Xi Wei nced at the man. At this time, His Majesty Trand and Queen Anna had gone far. Creg lowered his head, taking out something from his pocket.


    Even with the bright streetmp, it took Xi Wei quite a lot of effort to see the thing clearly. Inside the man¡¯s grasp was a ring. The ring¡¯s appearance was very special, shaped like a crescent moon which glowed a luster blue under the light.


    Unexpectedly, Xi Wei saw a faint expression of loss on this facial paralysis general¡¯s face.


    Creg stared at the ring, his eyes looking at it without blinking, seemingly to be in a bit of a trance. After a while, he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you are, or how you are doing...¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. This situation seemed strange; for Creg to be making this kind of expression, was he thinking about his lover? If so, it would exin why he has been single for so many years and has repeatedly rejected the proposal from the Omega Association.


    Was it because he had a favorite person in his heart that he couldn¡¯t ept other people as his partner?


    To make him look so dazed over a ring, it seemed that General Creg was quite infatuated with that person.


    But, somehow the ring feels familiar...


    Xi Wei thought about it but still couldn¡¯t figure out where he had seen it. Not long after, he quietly withdrew from behind the pir, turning back towards his pce.


    On the way back, he met Trand and Queen Anna. Xi Wei walked up to them and said, ¡°Father, can I go out tomorrow? I want to meet my ssmates.¡±


    Anna smiled, ¡°Are you going to find ire?¡±


    Xi Wei did not hesitate to confirm, ¡°Yes, mother, I have made an appointment with him.¡±


    Anna nced at Trand, persuading him, ¡°Xi Wei must feel quite bored to stay in the pce all day, let him go out to breathe?¡±


    Trand nodded, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll tell General Creg to escort you.¡±


    Xi Wei was quick to object, ¡°No, father, I will go on my own.¡±


    ¡°The Prince must be escorted by the Royal Guard, this is the rule of the royal family.¡± Trand whispered, ¡°Besides, you are an omega, if anything happens to you, the consequences would be unthinkable. Let the royal guard apany you, Creg must also feel bored staying in the pce all the time, let him go with you as a distraction.¡±


    Helpless, Xi Wei had to smile and agreed, ¡°Alright, thank you, father!¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    -Unedited-


    <strong>Chapter 34 - An Old Affair</strong>


    The next morning, general Craig himself escorted Xi Wei to leave the pce. Xi Wei arrived at ire¡¯s door with his white cat. ire had already waited there, also holding a familiar little ck cat in his arms. Once the two kittens saw each other, they immediately jumped down from their respective owner¡¯s bosom, then started meowing while holding a paw out towards each other, looking very happy.


    ¡°It always feels like they¡¯re both more excited than both of us,¡± ire said.


    Xi Wei smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aiden should be waiting for us at home, we will pick up Carlo along the way.¡±


    They left the cats under the care of ire¡¯s brother, Kevin, then, together they entered the suspension car to head towards Carlo¡¯s home. Soon, Carlo also joined the party.


    When the convoy arrived at Aiden¡¯s home, Aiden had long been waiting by the front door.


    However, upon seeing that the tall general had once again came with Xi Wei, Aiden¡¯s brows reflexively wrinkled in a frown. When he was a child, every time he saw General Craig he would always feel afraid to the point of wanting to hide. Now that he had grown up, although his fear was not as great as before, there was still this ufortable feeling in his heart.


    Meanwhile, once Craig¡¯s eyesnded on the young man, the strange feeling in his heart surfaced once again.


    When he first saw the chestnut-haired child, he felt something familiar from him. He couldn¡¯t help wanting to get close, thinking that the child was too docile and lovable. But now that the child had grown up, the teenager¡¯s soft facial features and his thin body were ovepping with the image of a young man from his memory.


    Craig stared at Aiden, whispering, ¡°How old are you this year? Your birthday...... When is it?"


    Hearing General Craig, the man who had always been so serious and indifferent to everything, suddenly asked this question, the four teenagers were surprised. They looked at each other.


    Although Aiden wasn¡¯t very fond of him, but out of courtesy, he still replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m 14 years old, my birthday is in a few days, at August 25th.¡±


    Fourteen years old, born in August. That meant his father¡¯s pregnancy probably urred in November 15 years ago...The same time as when he was in Andromeda Gxy.


    Craig was surprised. He took another look at the boy¡¯s chestnut hair, now unable to keep the impulse to reach out a hand to touch him. Aiden¡¯s face paled, he stepped back unconsciously. Seeing this scene, Carlo suddenly felt angry, he couldn¡¯t help thinking: <i>How old you are, how dare you stick out your hand to such a young omega?! Are you looking for trouble?!</i>


    However, due to the man¡¯s identity as a royal guard, coupled with Xi Wei¡¯s presence, Carlo tried to suppress his agitation. But he sneakily moved to hide Aiden behind him, pretending to be calm as he said: ¡°Aiden, take us into the house, what are we still doing standing here?¡±


    Xi Wei coughed, trying to control the situation: ¡°General, Aiden¡¯s health is not good since childhood, he is not ustomed to having physical contact with strangers, so please keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Craig fell silent for a moment before finally whispering, ¡°Can I go into your house and look around?¡±


    Aiden was obviously reluctant, he looked at him with a frown.


    Xi Wei had the difficult position of being the middle man. Somehow General Craig acted so strangely today. When Carlo heard the man¡¯s request, his face turned almost as ck as the bottom of a pot. ire, too, was puzzled, ncing at Xi Wei in confusion.


    Craig went on, ¡°I¡¯m only going to look, I won¡¯t touch anything. Can I?¡±


    After all, this man was sent to apany Xi Wei, he was also the head of the Royal Guard, his status almost as high as the Generals of the Military Corps, they shouldn¡¯t be rude to him. Since the other party had issued the request, it wouldn¡¯t be polite to refuse him directly. After thinking carefully, Aiden then nodded and said: ¡°OK, but my father really doesn¡¯t like people touching his things, so general please keep to just walking around.¡±


    Craig promised: ¡°I understand, I just... want to take a look."


    Only then did Aiden open the door. The three other teenagers and General Craig entered the house together while the rest of the royal convoy stayed outside.


    Xi Wei and ire used toe to the house, so they were already familiar with theyout. On the other hand, it was Carlo first timeing here. He was very curious about the nts and animals in the yard, but in order to maintain his upright image, he followed Aiden with a serious expression.


    As for Craig, he entered the living room for the first time. He looked at the blue flowers around the room, then at the picture of father-and-son on the wall and freeze.


    The year Aiden was born, 14 years ago, Randy took a picture with his son and hung it in the lower left side of the living room wall.


    In the photo, Randy looked very young. Thebination of his slightly-longer chestnut hair and the shallow smile on his lips painted his face in a very gentle light. He was holding a newborn baby in his arms, little Aiden with a blue furry hat covering his head. The baby¡¯s eyes were as beautiful as his father¡¯s, opened wide in curiosity towards the camera lens.


    Craig¡¯s hands clenched tightly on his side.


    That strange sense of familiarity instantly spewed out like an erupting volcano. The memories that were buried deep in his mind started to sh quickly before his eyes, as if he was watching a movie.


    That omega should be taller now. Back then, when he stretched out his hand to hold him, that person¡¯s height only came up to his shoulder.


    That crazy night was something that Craig would never forget in his life.


    Fifteen years ago, Craig¡¯s father died of illness, prompting the young Craig to be promoted as the head of the royal guard. His promotion coincided with the 500th anniversary of the Ellen College in Andromeda Gxy. As an alumnus of this school, Queen Anna was invited to attend the celebration by the headmaster. It happened just a few days after Anna¡¯s pregnancy was discovered. His Majesty was busy with affairs, so hemissioned Craig to lead the Royal Guard to escort her.


    The special thing about Ellen College was that all the students in this school were omegas, while the teachers consisted of a mix of Betas and Omegas, without an alpha in sight. Therefore, even with Craig¡¯s status as the head of the royal guard, he was still forbidden to enter the ground by the headmaster. He could only lead the convoy¡¯s suspended cars to a safe distance away from the school, lest their alpha pheromones affect the students in the school.


    Unexpectedly, a riot happened on the day of the celebration!


    The moment he saw fire arose inside the school, Craig was shocked. He wanted to save Queen Anna, but was prevented by the rules. Ellen College¡¯s rule of forbidding any alpha from entering the school was not mere decoration. Without a special order from the military or His Majesty, rushing into the school would be seen as a capital offense!


    Just as Craig was worrying about this, he suddenly saw a familiar suspension car flying in the air.


    Fortunately, His Majesty had the foresight to prepare something else due to Ellen College¡¯s refusal to let any alpha enter the ce. He had specifically selected four beta guards to stay by the Queen¡¯s side as protection. Those people apparently found out something was wrong and immediately took the Queen out of school.


    Craig hurriedly approached the car and asked: ¡°Queen, are you all right?¡±


    Anna shook her head, saying despite her pale face: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With a frown, Craig asked his subordinates: ¡°What is the situation in the school?¡±


    The closest beta guard to him saluted and reported: ¡°General, the intelligent machine armor used to do a performance for Ellen College¡¯s anniversary celebration suddenly lost control. It went crazy and attacked the students under the tform, a lot of students who stood close from the stage were seriously injured! Once we saw the situation had gone wrong, we immediately escorted the Queen out!"


    Looking back at that scene, Anna was also frightened. The terrible screams of the surrounding students almost shattered her eardrum. Like a possessed demon, the machine armor on the big stage suddenly waved its electric knife madly, cutting many of the audiences. If not because Anna¡¯s status was high enough to be invited to sit with the headmaster, perhaps she would¡¯ve already been cut into pieces! The ground was filled with blood, the students were running like crazy, the whole scene was chaotic. It was simply a human purgatory.


    Hearing the guard¡¯s description, Craig also couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, ¡°How can the machine armor attack humans? Is someone working behind the scenes?"


    Anna took a deep breath to calm herself then said, ¡°Someone must be causing it deliberately. This matter needs to be reported to His Majesty as soon as possible!¡±


    At that moment, Craig suddenly received a call with a secret order from His Majesty: ¡°The military has just received the news. There is a Federation undercover agent lurking in the Andromeda Gxy, they want to take advantage of this 500th-anniversary celebration to destroy the entire Ellen College! The Star Corps which stationed in the vicinity has been sent there as support. Craig, I ordered you to quickly control the chaos inside Ellen College, don¡¯t let any casualties appear among the omega students!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The ring on Craig¡¯s right hand suddenly lit up in a dazzling golden light, letting out his S-ss intelligent machine armor- Jinhe!


    Among the few S-ss intelligent machine armors in the Empire, Craig¡¯s Jinhe was the least dispatched. Since Craig was the head of the royal guards, his only responsibility was the safety of the royal family. He wouldn¡¯t use his own machine armor unless the Royal Family¡¯s members were in extreme danger. This was a special case initiated in ordance with His Majesty¡¯s order: he must suppress the chaotic situation as soon as possible before the Star Corps arrived!


    Ellen College¡¯s students only saw a burst of golden light in the sky, before a huge crane-shaped machine armor was suddenly seen forcing its way through the electronic defensework over Ellen College in lightning speed! The golden ws of the machine armor were urately protruding toward the smaller out-of-control machine armor in the college. In a sh, the small machine armor was directly torn into pieces!


    The students who were now widely concentrated inside the security building stared at the tragic scene inside the campus with their eyes wide open.


    Jinhe¡¯s battle strength was worthy of being an S-ss machine armor. Under Craig¡¯s control, the beautiful golden-colored machine armor expanded its pair of huge wings, hovering over the campus in high speed, then, once it found the out-of-control machine armor, it resolutely extended its ws to tear itpletely!


    The chaotic situation was quickly suppressed by Craig. In a blink, the only thing left inside the campus was the wreckage of the machine!


    At this time, the support from the Star Corps finally arrived. Under General Byron¡¯smand, the Star Corps¡¯ battle armors quickly surrounded Ellen College.


    The school was soon taken over by the military. After a simple handover of control to General Byron, Craig quickly picked up his machine armor to take the Queen to a nearby residence to rest. As a result, just as he had settled the Queen, the central star field of the Andromeda Gxy suddenly became dark- an electromaic disturbance had destroyed the powerwork in Andromeda Gxy!


    General Byron sent a message to Craig: ¡°The investigation team found traces of the Federation Army in the vicinity of Andromeda Gxy. I¡¯m taking some people to clean them up. General Craig, remember to protect the Queen¡¯s safety!¡±


    "Understand!"


    Some of the Star Corps¡¯ soldiers were left behind, while the rest were led by General Byron to the periphery of the Andromeda Gxy to fight with the Federation Army. Arge number of aircraft flew high up in the sky, the sound of bombings that could be heard from time to time left the whole gxy shaken.


    At that time, a strange sound was suddenly heard from the outside. Craig let the vice-captain lead the soldiers left to protect the Queen, while he went to check out the situation.


    However, as soon as he went out, he was shocked.


    Because he smelled a strong omega pheromone, the scent of that sweet aroma almost made him lose his mind.


    <i>-Obviously, an omega nearby is about to enter Estrus. </i>


    <i> </i>


    Fortunately, Craig was a soldier, his self-control was extremely strong. Afraid that the idental estrus of an omega would cause a riot among the soldiers, he immediately followed the scent, trying to find the source in the fastest speed.


    The scent came from a room in the next-door Grand Hotel. Craig kicked the door without hesitation.


    The disturbance of Andromeda Gxy¡¯s power supply by the electromaic waves had also turned the hotel¡¯s rooms dark. Through the fire outside, he could faintly see a figure curled up next to the sofa. The person seemed to be shaking slightly, sweet scent of pheromone oozing off of him.


    Once he found the target, Craig walked forward a few steps, but the omega was apparently also aware of the strong alpha pheromoneing closer. The omega¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, he shouted: ¡°Stop, don¡¯te!¡±


    The hoarse voice was a little hysterical, but Craig ignored his protest and quickly went over to restain him. At the same time, he ordered his machine armor: ¡°Block the room, don¡¯t let the pheromone smell leak out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!"


    Jinhe immediately started doing themand, spreading energy all over its parts. Then, the machine armor¡¯s body started deforming at an incredible speed, expanding until the whole room waspletely covered. With a few ringing sounds, the metal parts of the machine armor were connected from one end to the other. The room had been turned into an airproof room.


    Only after this did Craig feel relieved. He whispered: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The omega did not answer, he just shrank there and trembled violently.


    Craig frowned: ¡°Are you a student of Ellen College?¡±


    The other side still did not speak.


    Craig then asked, ¡°This... did you enter estrus identally?


    The omega finally stood up, his height came up to just Craig¡¯s shoulder. It was faintly clear that his body was very thin. With a trembling voice, he said: ¡°Please, please send me to the east side of Andromeda Gxy. Someone wille to pick me up there...¡±


    Craig interrupted him with a frown: ¡°No, the whole Andromeda Gxy is in a mess now, I can¡¯t send you away.¡±


    ¡°Please, please send me away, I will be grateful to you for all my life.¡± The omega pleaded softly.


    Craig was startled, the gentle pleading from the omega softened his usually cold heart.


    But he still had to be sensible and tell him that he couldn¡¯t do so.


    The identity of the omega had yet to be identified, His Majesty had also said that there was a Federation undercover agent lurking in the Andromeda Gxy to create chaos during the 500th-anniversary of Ellen College. How could he, as a soldier, send this omega away privately at this critical time? What if this guy was the one who made the mess at Ellen College?


    Craig considered his options for a moment, before immediately making a decision: ¡°You stay here. Once the war outside has been concluded, I will naturally check your background and then decide what to do with you.¡±


    Just as he said this, the omega¡¯s legs suddenly turned soft, he fell directly into Craig¡¯s bosom.


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    With the soft body pressed close to his, the scent of rich sweet pheromone instantly rushed into his nose. Craig¡¯s back turned stiff. The omega stretched out his right hand, clutching tightly onto Craig¡¯s shirt cor. His voice trembled as he said: ¡°You, are you an idiot?! You think I can wait until that time?¡±


    Craig stayed still, his mind nk.


    The omega was breathing quickly, soft hair constantly brushing against his chin. The omega¡¯s pheromone scent and body heat were rising rapidly, leaving Craig suddenly feeling overwhelmed.


    He had experienced so many things, had also faced countless out-of-control machine armor calmly and quickly suppressed the situation, but at that moment, facing an omega who was about to enter estrus, he actually didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What are you, what are you doing...¡± the omega unexpectedly had started ripping all of his uniform¡¯s buttons. Craig¡¯s brain was shocked, he eximed, ¡°Hey, stop, stop it now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so cold, hold me... Hurry...... Hug me...¡±


    The other side took the initiative toe into Craig¡¯s arms seemingly on instinct, taking off the man¡¯s heavy military uniform and throwing them aside.


    ¡°...¡± In the deep of Craig¡¯s brain, a spark was shing. His rational mind had short-circuited.


    Turned out, Craig had overestimated his own self-control. He thought he could lock the omega temporarily at least until dawn, but he forgot that once an omega entered estrus, they would bepletely out of control, especially if they had not been embraced and marked by an alpha. In cases like this, the omega would not be able to rely on willpower to resist their urges. Furthermore, Alphas were unlikely to be able to withstand the temptation of such a strong pheromone.


    Even if his self-control was strong, even if he was a cold and ruthless person, the slightly trembling body of the omega in his bosom and that rich omega pheromone were repeatedly cutting into his rational mind like knives.


    In the end, Craig alsopletely lost his senses. He forced the omega into his arm and mercilessly kissed him.


    This kiss, was simply a start of something more. The two people who hadpletely lost their minds then rolled to bed while still hugging each other.


    ......


    Craig was also very young that time, still in his twenties. He had no previous experience in that area.


    ording to books, Alpha would generally mark the omega on the third day of estrus. But somehow, at that time Craig directlypleted the mark on the first night, and even more strange, the omega¡¯s estrus seemed to end at once.


    After the marking, their sanity finally returned a bit. Craig hugged the omega¡¯s body tightly, filled with remorse and guilt.


    <i>To embrace an omega stranger, I¡¯m simply lower than beasts!</i>


    Craig was thinking about asking the man¡¯s name to take responsibility for him, but the omega suddenly said softly, ¡°Will you help me with my clothes, please?¡±


    His voice was hoarse, his throat seemed to be wounded.


    Having justpleted the marking, Craig naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse the omega¡¯s request. He immediately turned to collect the clothes that had previously been thrown aside in their frenzy, then gently wrapped the man¡¯s body in them. He dropped a soft kiss on his forehead, then asked in a rare show of gentleness: ¡°You... Are you hurt? Let my machine armor give you a good check up...¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± The omega suddenly took something out of his pocket, then hit Craig on the back of his head. Craigpletely lost consciousness in shock.


    When he woke up again, Craig felt his head hurting.


    He looked around and was surprised to find that the omega had disappeared.


    On the ground was a blue crescent-shaped ring, something that must have been identally dropped by the omega when he left. Craig picked up the ring carefully, he was going to ask his machine armor about what happened, but found that his machine armor -Jinhe- was in the state of shutdown!


    Surprised, Craig immediately started it again and asked: ¡°How could you shut down at such a crucial moment? What about the omega?"


    Jinhe answered innocently: ¡°I, I do not know! I was forced to shut down, Master. The omega is good, he not only subdued my system but also deleted all data fromst night!"


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Later, the shameful Craig took his machine armor and the blue ring back to the Queen¡¯s residence. The war had ended, the Federation Army was driven away by the Star Corps. The electromaic disturbance in Andromeda Gxy had also beenpletely lifted, the power supply fully restored. Ellen College had started on doing rehabilitation for the students.


    Seeing that Craig had returned, Queen Anna couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Craig, you didn¡¯te backst night, what is the matter? Are you okay?"


    Craig touched his nose stiffly and said, ¡°I¡¯m all right... I went to look out for unexpected situations."


    He didn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened because he felt that he had done something wrong and he was sorry for the omega.


    But there was no denying that the warmth and intensity of that night was something that he would never forget. The sweet taste of the omega, the sounds that he let out, the mark, and even the teeth print on his shoulder, all were imprinted in Craig¡¯s heart.


    It was just that... in that chaotic night he was so quick toplete the mark, he didn¡¯t even find out the omega¡¯s identity.


    After that night, he returned to the Andromeda Gxy for many times, but never found any information about that person.


    Except for this blue ring, there was nothing else.


    He even once spected that the Omega must be the undercover agent from Federation Army who made the mess that day. That he might have returned to the federation already.


    Initially, he thought that he wouldn¡¯t see that person again in this lifetime, but today, looking at the handsome young man in front of him, a strange feeling suddenly rose up inside Craig¡¯s heart. Something like... an inexplicable affection, making him, who had always been indifferent, couldn¡¯t help wanting to touch the child¡¯s head.


    However, Aiden did not like him after all, so Craig resisted this desire. He looked at the pictures on the wall again and asked: ¡°Your father ... Did he ever tell you who your alpha father was?"


    Aiden¡¯s face turned a little pale, he lowered his head, ¡°Dad said that my alpha father had already died on the battlefield."


    After a moment of silence, Craig asked: ¡°Do you know this ring?¡±


    As he said this, he took out the blue ring from his pocket. Aiden looked at it carefully, then said with astonishment, ¡°Where did you get this? My father gave me an identical blue ne."


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    -Unedited-


    <strong>Chapter 35 - Randy¡¯s Secret</strong>


    Aide took out his ne. Craig stared at the familiar shape of the pendant, his face bing stiffer and stiffer.


    ¡°Did your father give you that?¡± Craig asked.


    Aiden looked at him confusedly, answering: ¡°My father gave it to me when I was still very young. But General, this ring of yours, the material and shape seems to be the same as my ne, how did you get it?¡±


    The little boy spoke with a soft voice, looking up politely at Craig.


    Being stared by the teenager¡¯s clear eyes, Craig unexpectedly found himself unable to tell the truth.


    <i>¨CHow did I get it? This was something that your father identally left after our night together, when he ran away without a word.</i>


    Craig was silent for a moment, before asking Aiden in a whisper: ¡°Where is your father?¡±


    ¡°He went to the central hospital.¡± Aiden said, "Something about meeting Uncle Louis.¡±


    Craig frowned: ¡°Uncle Louis? Who is that?"


    Aiden: ¡°He is a doctor in the Central Hospital, a good friend of my father¡¯s.¡±


    Craig nodded, then turned away. The man¡¯s body fitted his suit uniform handsomely, making his body seemed taller and his back exceptionally upright. The four teenagers watched as the man leave so suddenly, sharing a look at each other.


    After a while, Carlo frowned: ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could he leave without saying a word?¡±


    Aiden was also puzzled, he turned to look at Xi Wei: ¡°Xi Wei, how can that General have a simr ring as my ne? Does he know my father? But I remember when he came to my house before he grabbed my dad because he thought my father was a stranger."


    ".....I don¡¯t know. ¡± Xi Wei scratched his head, as clueless as them. He had seen General Craig¡¯s ring in the pce before, but back then he merely felt that it looked familiar. Now he finally realized the reason why, it was because he had also seen the same shape on Aiden¡¯s ne!


    At that moment, ire suddenly whispered in Xi Wei¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you think that perhaps General Craig has some rtion with Aiden¡¯s life? That¡¯s why he was so shocked upon seeing Aiden¡¯s ne?"


    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes brightened, he immediately nodded: "Actually, he acted very strangely today. I happened to see him gazing dazedly at that ring in the pce, looking as if he were missing his lover. If our spection is right, then he is probably... ¡±


    The two people looked at each other, ire then whispered, ¡°He is probably the alpha we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Who would have expected that they woulde upon this breakthrough without any effort. The one they were searching for was actually right in front of them.


    Carlo saw the two teenagers whispering to each other and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you whispering about? Can this general be Aiden¡¯s father?"


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei gave him a nk guy. This insensitive guy incredibly just said it outright, with Aiden on hearing distance!


    Sure enough, hearing this, Aiden suddenly turned back and looked at Carlo with a pale face, ¡°What did you say? My father?"


    Carlo, who leaked the info, could only scratch the back of his head in embarrassment: ¡°I, I... I didn¡¯t say anything...¡±


    Aiden: ¡°I want to go to Central Hospital.¡±


    Xi Wei hurriedly came forward and said, ¡°We¡¯ll apany you."


    <strong><u> </u></strong>


    <strong><u> At the same time, at the Imperial Central Hospital, inside a doctor¡¯s office.</u></strong>


    Randy¡¯s face was very pale, and his fingers were clenched firmly on the side of his body, ¡°Louis, is there no other way?¡±


    The male doctor looked at him helplessly, shook his head, and said: ¡°I have told you, the root of your son¡¯s illness is the defect of his hematopoietic system. Medicine can only help you control it, he will still need hematopoietic stem cell transntation forplete recovery. When you asked me to participate in the Central Hospital¡¯s medicine development, I have exined the progress in private to you. Now the new drug can finally be put into use, you¡¯ll have an additional four years."


    Randy said, ¡°Within four years, perhaps a better medicine can be developed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t depend on such luck. What if it doesn¡¯t happen? Then even if you want to save Aiden, it will be toote.¡± Louis sighed and patted Randy on the shoulder,¡± Haven¡¯t you found that alpha yet?"


    Randy reluctantly said, ¡°I can¡¯t find that person... You have to know, at that time Andromeda Gxy was disturbed by electromaic waves. There was a ckout in the hotel, the room was dark, I did not see his appearance... ¡±


    After saying this, Randy turned away with an upset look and took a cup of cold water from the table, pouring it down his throat to keep himself calm.


    That night, he identally entered estrus because of failure in the inhibitor he used. He then met an Alpha soldier, and they hurriedlypleted the marking in the dark hotel room. Randy was afraid that the other guy would find out his secret, so he quickly fled the scene without even taking a bath.


    With green and purple bruises covering his body, he then managed to find Louis. The sky wasn¡¯t even bright yet, Louis was still sound asleep in theboratory. Randy stepped forward to kick his feet, saying with an ugly expression, ¡°What the hell did you give me? Wasn¡¯t that a longsting inhibitor? How could I enter idental estrus just now?"


    The vaguely awake Louis looked at this friend of his in confusion before suddenly startled awake, ¡°You, what happened to you?¡±


    Randy reached out for a cup next to him and poured the water down his throat. His throat was burning, which eased slightly after he drank the water. Randy took a deep breath and said as calmly as possible: ¡°I was marked. I was going to kill that man, but he has a high-grade machine armour, he must be an officer. Murder of a military personnel will certainly be investigated. I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so I knocked him out and escaped."


    ¡°...¡± Louis said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°This medicine that I developed, in theory, can be a long-term inhibitor to control omegas¡¯ pheromone level, but it hasn¡¯t been used by anyone. Everyone¡¯s physique is different, newly-developed medicines may have some side effects, although I did not expect this kind of ident to happen...¡±


    Soon as he said this, he immediatelymanded his intelligent robot to do aprehensive examination on Randy. The result showed that although the level of pheromone in his body was somewhat disorderly, it was gradually declining. It was strange that while the medicine had caused his estrus to happen sooner than scheduled, it unexpectedly passed after only one day.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve added too few ingredients to the medicine, which resulted in premature and shorter estrus effects?¡± Louis said cautiously.


    ¡°Forget it, since things have already happened, no use in talking about it now. You can just continue your medicine research, I¡¯ll think about what to do next.¡± Randy interrupted him, then turned around in exhaustion, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath in your bathroom.¡±


    When showering, Randy had to grit his teeth in resentment upon seeing the kiss marks all over his body.


    He was just trying a new drug, yet unexpectedly it led to an advanced estrus, and now he waspletely marked.


    Although the fact that he was now marked by an alpha stranger made him feel really annoyed, he could still recall that the one taking the initiative to pull down the serious alpha was him, and in the process, he had also enjoyed it... Since it had happened, it was more important to think about how to make up for it.


    When he came out of the shower, Randy waspletely calm as he asked Louis, ¡°Do you have any morning-after contraceptive pills?¡±


    Louis quickly turned over the medicine box and handed over a few pills to him, ¡°Here, eat three tablets."


    With a calm expression, Randy swallowed the medicine, drank a mouthful of water, then said, ¡°A riot suddenly happened at Ellen College¡¯s Anniversary Celebration. I managed to escape the chaos, but there will certainly be a long list of victims, especially among the students. I want to put my name on the list of the students killed in this ident. Let people think that I¡¯m dead, so I don¡¯t have to go back to that bad marriage arrangement... I will be able to live with a new identity.¡¯


    ¡°This ...¡± Louis scratched his head, ¡°What if I¡¯m found out?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°Can you ask the boss to help me? If I go home now, they will know that I¡¯ve been marked before marriage, do you think I will have good fruit to eat?<sup>[1]</sup> If he asked me to continue marrying my decades-older fiance, how much would I suffer? Have you thought about this?"


    Louis was silent for a moment before finally shaking his head: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Looking at his friend¡¯s tired look, Louis couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit distressed. He patted the other guy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You should have a good rest first, leave the other things to me and the boss.¡±


    Louis sent him to the bedroom next door. Randy was so tired that he fell asleep right after lying down.


    A few hourster, Louis came to wake him up. He handed him a videomunication device, saying, ¡°The boss is looking for you, the matter has beenpleted.¡±


    This was Randy first time seeing the leader in the transmission. The man on the virtual screen had a gentle smile, as gentle as his voice as he said: ¡°From today onwards, your name is Randy. You can start a new free life now. If someone finds out you are an omega and asks where your partner is, tell them that you were married and your alpha died in the front line. Say that you really love him, and won¡¯t remarry because you are loyal to him."


    This excuse could easily deceive ordinary people. In the case of Alphas who sacrificed themselves on the battlefield, the Imperial Omega Association would not force their wives to remarry if they didn¡¯t want to. The alpha had died for the empire, forcing their lover to remarry was too cruel, it would also leave a bad taste for the other alphas who enlisted in the army. The military certainly showed more consideration for families of the fallen soldiers.


    For the boss thoughtfulness, Randy immediately thanked him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± The man smiled, and then said, ¡°Unfortunately, I do not have the authority to modify the military information, I can¡¯t forge a fallen alpha identity in the army for you to use as proof. You should be cautious, be as low-key as possible. As long as you don¡¯t have contact with the military, no one should be able to find out that your alpha hasn¡¯t really died."


    Randy nodded seriously. ¡°I know.¡±


    The man continued, ¡°The failure in the newly developed inhibitor is Louis¡¯ responsibility. It seems that the development of a long-term inhibitors still have a long way to go, we have really wronged you... What do you want to do with the alpha that has marked you?"


    Randy was silent for a moment, only to then say: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s over, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. Thank you for giving me a new identity, I will use the name Randy to live a new life."


    Later, Randy was secretly sent to the Capital Star, and with his own designing talent, he personally designed his home. He nted a lot of flowers in the yard and raised a lot of lovely animals. He spent every day designing some fun things in the house, such as tes, hangers and other household items, and then put them on the inte to sale.


    Because of his excellent designing talent, a lot of things he designed were in a fresh and elegant style, they were popr within the Empire. He opened a shop in the virtualwork, the sales were good, so he had quite a huge ie.


    To be able to support himself doing something he loved to do, his days were filled with warm and routine. He didn¡¯t even think about what happened before.


    But fate seemed to deliberately tease him. Although at that time he had obviously eaten the morning-after contraceptive pills, after a while he began to vomit. At first he thought he must have eaten something bad, butter, as he continued to vomit even after changing his diet, he finally realized that something was wrong and quickly went to the hospital to find Louis.


    Louis told him he was pregnant, leaving Randy speechless. In the end, he scolded, "The newly developed inhibitor failed, the contraceptive pills also failed, how do you actually study medicine?¡±


    Louis¡¯ face was the epitome of innocent as he said, ¡°That contraceptive medicine was not developed by me. It was bought in the drugstore, don¡¯t me it on me. ording to scientific research, the morning-after contraceptives were not as effective as the contraceptives eaten before the estrus, with a probability of about 1 being invalid, as was stated in the medicine instructions. You must have encountered this 1 probability. I can only say you won the prize, God cares for you, so He sends a baby to apany you. "


    Randy: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Louis looked at him and asked carefully, ¡°Do you want to do the surgery?¡±


    Randy was silent for a long time, then he softly said: ¡°Forget it, since it¡¯s already like this... The child¡¯s life is innocent, perhaps you are right, perhaps heaven really sends this baby to apany me. I will not kill him, that is too cruel."


    Looking at Randy¡¯s calm look, Louis couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement at how incredibly powerful the omega¡¯s mental capacity was. After being marked by an alpha stranger , he could quickly forget about it, acting almost as if it was a dream. Now that he was pregnant, he was also able to bravely face it, wanting to give birth to the baby. He always acted like any setbacks and hardships could never bring him into a pessimistic mood.


    Randy felt that the baby was given to him by God, and with this idea in mind, heter gave birth to the baby with a very joyful feeling.


    The child looked like him, the big light-coloured eyes and the soft locks looked particrly lovely. Randy loved his little baby, holding his hands very carefully as if afraid of breaking them. He gave the baby the name Aiden,, buing a lot of clothes and toys for him.


    However, when Aiden was three years old, when they went to the hospital for his firstprehensive health check, Louis discovered a startling problem: ¡°The child¡¯s hematopoietic system is inherently wed, and he has a kind of... very rare blood diseases... ¡±


    It was also the day when Louis first saw a sad expression on Randy¡¯s face.


    He held the quiet child lying in his arms, his face dazed, looking as if the world had suddenly turned into darkness.


    After a long silence, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°What should I do to save him?¡±


    Louis exined the cure method of stem cell transntation and the medicine-control method as emergency measures. After thinking about it, Randy decided to use medicine to control the child¡¯s condition, then slowly look for the alpha and see if they can save the child.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to see that alpha anymore. Some omegas saw marking as some sort of a ritual, that once they were marked, they must be loyal to their alpha. Lanti did not believe in this concept. In his opinion, that ridiculous night was just an ident. Since the ident had passed, there was no need to worry about it anymore. He liked the warm and peaceful life he had with his child now.


    But...... Randy¡¯s heart ached to see how weak the child in his arms was.


    ¡°I must save him.¡± He gently kissed the baby¡¯s forehead. Perhaps because of the feelings shared between the father and son, the child¡¯s warm and soft touch gradually calmed his emotions. His eyes became gentle as he said, ¡°In any case, he is my son. Since I let hime into this world, I should take responsibility for him. Medical expenses are not a problem, I will find ways to earn them, but I have to ask you to please pay more attention to the development of the medicine."


    ¡°You can rest assured. This disease can be controlled for many years with the current medicine, you still have time.¡±


    Randy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll figure out how to find that alpha.¡±


    Louis asked, ¡°How are you going to find him?¡±


    Randy thought to himself, ¡°The army that was sent to the Andromeda Gxy that day was the Star Corps, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this matter waster reported by the Imperial press... However, the media was particrly vague about it, they only said that the Star Corps managed to drive out the enemy troops, but there is no exnation about the specific situation that happened."


    ¡°It may involve military secrecy." Randy fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°The alpha who marked me should be an officer. ording to my judgment, since his machine armor can be deformed, it must be a ss B or aboverge machine armor. And since only certain officers are eligible to drive them, he is definitely someone of a major or above level.¡±


    Louis said: ¡°As far as I know, the Star Corps is huge. They have Majors, Lieutenant Colonels, Senior Colonels, plus Major Generals and Lieutenant Generals. There are at least hundreds of officers that fit that criteria, you can¡¯t be nning on looking at them one by one, do you? Is there no other information that you know about the alpha? Any characteristics that can be used to recognize him?"


    Randy said seriously ¡°He spoke in a really serious manner."


    Louis: ¡°... Are you serious? How to find him with only that! Most officers are serious, aren¡¯t they?"


    Louis looked helplessly at his friend. Randy also frowned, then said: ¡°His height should be about 1.88-meter.¡±


    Louis waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not umon for alpha males to reach this height. This information is useless.¡±


    The two of them disscused for half a day, but still couldn¡¯t deduce who that person might be. Louis had to turn to the boss again, but the boss also couldn¡¯t help them, saying reluctantly: ¡°Military details are top secrets, I can¡¯t ess it easily. Though I can help you get the names of all major-level and above alpha soldiers in Star Corps? You can filter it ording to their names, ages, and heights."


    Unfortunately, Randy was left very dumbfounded as he received the list containing information of hundreds of soldiers.


    The Star Corps was very tightly managed, every soldier who entered the camp had their fingerprints and pupils scanned. If an ordinary person could easily enter the army to see an officer of major or above level, the empire would have long been smashed by the Federation Government.


    As an ordinary person, Randy had no chance to contact the generals in the military. It would also be too troublesome to risk being arrested and brought into interrogation. Moreover, the Star Corps in recent years was often taken by General Byron to patrol in other gxies, their time stationed in the capital star was limited. Randy had no ess whatsoever to those soldiers.


    After years of investigation, he was still unable to determine who that alpha was.


    Fortunately, there was progress in the medicine development. Randy was full of hope that the medicine could be used for life, that Aiden would be saved. As a result, he finally received this news from Louis today: the medicine could only help control the disease until the user was 18 years of age...


    At the thought of how his good son could only live until 18 years old, Randy¡¯s heart felt as painful as if it was stabbed by countless needles.


    Louis looked at his pale face and could not help sighing. He patted the man¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°I heard the Stars Corps happened to be in the Capital Star right now, General Byron is also here. We can go to the general¡¯s home and ask to see him if you want? Your son Aiden and his son ire are good friends, aren¡¯t they? Can¡¯t you find a way to get ire to introduce you to his father?"


    ¡°An omega stranger looking for him at his house, the general will certainly doubt my identity.¡± Randy frowned, ¡°Also, I have always told outsiders that Aiden¡¯s father has died. If I go around searching for that alpha now, my story would obviously be wed... ¡±


    As the two were chatting, the door bell suddenly rang.


    Louis looked up and saw a handsome man in a military uniform standing in front of the door without a serious face, looking stiff as if he were a tall statue.


    Upon seeing the picture showed on the screen projection, Randy wondered in a confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t this man the Alpha General who escorted Xi Wei? What is he doing here? Right, today the First Prince said they wille to my house to see Aiden. Did something happen with Aiden... ¡±


    Thinking of this, Randy instantly felt worried. He immediately turned to open the door: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Nothing happened to my child, right?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    At theirst encounter, they were only supported by the streetlight, so this was Craig first time to see Randy clearly at such a close distance.


    The omega in his memory was still a green teenager, should only be around 18 years old. However, the one standing before him right now was a grown man. He had a very gentle temperament, his features delicate, skin fair, but the man¡¯s height was still the same as in his memory, just up to his shoulder.


    Craig gazed down at him. Being confronted by the wide-eyed anxious look, his heart was suddenly filled with aplex emotion.


    ¡°I ... I have something to tell you,e with me please."


    Seeing how serious the general¡¯s expression was, Randy thought something must have happened to his son. He immediately followed the man with impatient steps.


    Craig led Randy to his suspension car. Randy anxiously asked, ¡°Quickly tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Aiden?¡±


    Craig was silent for a moment, then he whispered: ¡°Aren¡¯t you... the man from that year?"


    The grim-faced general said this, seemingly embarrassed as he removed his gaze from Randy¡¯s face.


    Randy freeze: ¡°What year?¡±


    Craig carefully took the ring out, ced it in his open palm, then whispered: ¡°This ring, is this yours?¡±


    Randy: ¡°...¡±


    ¨C ¨C

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Hello, I¡¯m Banoffee, this is my first time tranting anything... I decided to pick up Runaway Guide by Die Zhiling, previously tranted by Ayyshadow. Chapters 1-35 can be found on her . Hope you enjoy it!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When Randy saw the ring, it was as if he had seen a ghost. His expression was one ofplete shock.


    Craig nced at his face and said, ¡°Do you recognize it?¡±


    Randy came back to himself and asked in a rush, ¡°This ring, where did you get it?¡±


    Craig said: ¡°Fifteen years ago, on the eighteenth of November, the 500th anniversary of the founding of Ellen College, I was at a hotel in the Andromeda Gxy. I suddenly came across...um...I spent a night with an omega in heat. When he left...he identally left behind this ring...¡±


    The general hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Randy interrupted him in surprise: ¡°The alpha that night was you?¡±


    ¡°...It was.¡±


    Only the four walls around them and the two men in bed had witnessed the events of that night. Since Craig had the ring, and could even tell him the exact date and ce of that event, there was no doubt that the alpha from that night was precisely the general standing in front of him.


    Standing about 188 cm tall, speaking in a serious manner, he seemed to fit the memory he had of that man.


    Randy hadn¡¯t expected that the alpha he had been searching for for so long would actually turn out to be the captain of the Royal Guard. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find any clues after looking for such a long time; he was looking in the wrong ce to begin with. Randy had been investigating the officers of the Star Corps, but he had forgotten that that year, Queen Anna returned to Ellen College to celebrate its 500th anniversary. The Royal Guard had also been at Andromeda Gxy, and they also had alpha officers within their ranks.


    Taking a deep breath, Randy finally asked: ¡°This matter of identallying upon an omega in heat, you haven¡¯t told anyone about it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Having spoken to this point, Craig couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit strange at heart. No one in the world but the two of them knew what happened that night, and Craig didn¡¯t want to share that secret with anyone. That was also his first time marking an omega.


    ¡°Exactly who are you?¡± Craig frowned and asked, ¡°You stayed behind to live in the Empire, so, how to say...could it be that you¡¯re a spy sent by the Federation?¡±


    Randy asked with an expression of astonishment, ¡°Do you think I seem like a spy from the Federation? Is there a spy who¡¯d be stupid enough to give birth to a son?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Struck dumb by a single sentence, Craig coughed and shut his mouth, and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Randy gave the general in front of him a sidelong nce. He didn¡¯t really have a good impression of this alpha. He¡¯d always felt that other than knowing how to talk, this guy was no different from a walking statue. That day, when Craig sent Xi Wei back, Randy hid close by to observe out of vignce. He didn¡¯t think that Craig¡¯s reaction would be so quick as to immediately turn and catch him. The scene of that general subduing him, without the slightest trace of lenience, was still vivid in his mind. He never would have thought he would be the alpha who marked him years ago.


    The alpha then was so young and green, not even knowing how to embrace an omega, and requiring Randy to personally guide him. Ten years had passed. The man in front of him had matured, and his voice had be deep and rich, so even when Randy happened to meet him, he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Craig found that the other had been taking the measure of him, and couldn¡¯t help but awkwardly rub his nose.


    Under his serious gaze, he felt strange, as if a kitten¡¯s ws were scratching gently at his heart. At that moment, the memory of this omega embracing and kissing him shed again in his mind. The tips of his ears couldn¡¯t help but feel hot.


    After looking at him for a while, Randy finally asked: ¡°Are you married?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Asked this kind of question so abruptly, Craig looked up at him in bewilderment.


    Faced with his nk look, Randy felt a little unhappy, and repeated: ¡°I asked, are you married? Is there some other omega at your side?¡±


    ¡°...There isn¡¯t.¡± Craig hurried and replied honestly.


    At this, a smile finally arose on Randy¡¯s face. ¡°Good, because I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Help with what?¡± Craig asked, full of suspicion.


    Randy said seriously, ¡°Next month, I¡¯m having my heat.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Randy hesitated, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    The general felt that his brain was about to crash yet again.


    As an omega, can you be a little more reserved?!


    That year, when he identally met this omega in heat, Randy took the initiative to strip off his clothes and say ¡°Hold me,¡± and somehow they ended up rolling in the sheets for the entire night. For Craig, that was also his first time, and before that, he¡¯d never even held hands with someone. The memory of being boldly pushed down by an omega stayed indelibly in his mind for many years. Don¡¯t mention knowing the exact date, he remembered every moment of that night with absolute rity. He had always wanted to find this omega and ask him exactly what was going on, but after searching for the past few years, he couldn¡¯t find any information on him.


    Perhaps it was a natural instinct designed to protect omegas that was haunting him, but after he marked Randy, he couldn¡¯t summon up any interest for other omegas at all. His whole heart was devoted to studying the memory of that one night, the omega whoid in his arms, his warm, soft body and his burning kisses.


    Craig was a little angry. ¡°You, exactly who do you think you are to me? It¡¯s only when your heat hase that you think I have some use?¡±


    Randy thought it over carefully, and said: ¡°Well...on the whole, I really couldn¡¯t use your help. I can earn money and support my son by myself...¡±


    Craig asked furiously, ¡°Thesest few years, have you also asked other alphas to do this?!¡± It was a rare expression of anger from him. Although his facial paralysis was still unchanged, his voice was distinctly raised, almost to a shout. When he imagined that the omega in front of him might have been embraced by other alphas, might have been taken by them, he felt a bolt of rage shing from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. He wanted nothing more than to take those alphas who had touched him and tear them all to pieces.


    Randy who had been shouted at had a face full of innocence. He gazed softly at the general in front of him: ¡°So you¡¯re not willing to help me?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Randy sighed sadly and said, ¡°Aiden is also your child.¡±


    Craig¡¯s entire train of thought was thrown into disorder. ¡°What does Aiden have to do with it?¡±


    The omega in front of him was the very one he had marked, and he had even given birth to a child. What was more incredible was that the child had already grown so big, and Craig had somehow instantly be a father... The shock Craig had received today was even more terrifying than when His Majesty was kidnapped. However logical it was, if you took any man and told him he suddenly had a fourteen-year-old son, he might not be able to easily ept it.


    Craig had just been undergoing an intense mental struggle when Randy raised this unreasonable request of helping him with his heat. He didn¡¯t know why every time he met this omega, he always gave him so much anxiety, and he never knew the right way to deal with him.


    At this point, Randy realized that he hadn¡¯t been exining himself clearly, and the general had misunderstood him. He hurried to exin: ¡°The thing is, my son Aiden, he has a rare blood disease. In order to treat it, he needs a transnt of hematopoietic stem cells from an omega sibling. So I have to give birth to a brother or sister for him, and what¡¯s more, they need to be an omega. As a single person, I obviously can¡¯t give birth to one, so I need your help.¡±


    ¡°...¡± After listening to this point, Craig couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°You said Aiden¡¯s sick?¡±


    Randy nodded and lowered his eyes. His expression was a little sad. ¡°His illness is gic, and we¡¯ve been suppressing it with medication for all these years. The only method to cure the root cause of his illness is to transnt hematopoietic stem cells from an omega sibling. I¡¯ve been searching for the alpha from that night for all this time; it¡¯s good I¡¯ve finally found him. The doctor said that Aiden still has four years, and we can have two or three children at the most in that time. The probability of having an omega isn¡¯t necessarily high, so we need to make the most of this chance.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Hearing Randy treat having children as if it were the same as cooking rice, Craig suddenly felt quite ufortable.


    So it turns out what you were looking for wasn¡¯t me, but my genes?!


    He didn¡¯t know why, but Craig felt he had suffered a blow to his pride. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The only reason...the only reason you were looking for me was to give Aiden a sibling to save him?¡±


    Aiden softly said, ¡°Well, Aiden is my son, and I love him. I can¡¯t watch him die. I hope you can help me.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Thinking of that young boy who had eyes like his father, who was polite in manner and mild in temperament, and who actually had such a severe illness, Craig also couldn¡¯t help but feel pity.


    To just mark Randy again like this, though, he felt a little unwilling, as if something were missing...


    Randy looked at him earnestly. ¡°Can you help us? I¡¯d be very grateful to you.¡±


    Faced with this omega¡¯s damp eyes and soft, pleading voice, Craig¡¯s heart melted instantly. He almost blurted out ¡°Sure.¡±


    But since he was after all a military man, reason prevailed. Craig suppressed his impulse to agree on the spot. He was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°If it¡¯s just a matter of helping, then of course I can help you. After all, Aiden is also my son, so finding a way to save him is something I should do. The only thing is...is it really okay to just go ahead and mark you like this?¡±


    Randy softly said, ¡°Do you mind? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make any trouble for you, and I won¡¯t ask that you marry me. All you have to do is be with me for a night. If you feel disgusted, you can close your eyes. If that still doesn¡¯t work, you can take a pill...¡±


    This omega is really too excessive, actually saying he can take a blue pill. God, I¡¯m not impotent, okay, do I need pills to have sex?! Craig had been talked at until his ears were red. He quickly interrupted: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Randy was full of doubt. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Craig remembered a key word from what Randy said: ¡°marry.¡±


    No mistake, it was ¡°marry!¡±


    Due to how rare and precious omegas were, the government gave them every protection. It was almost impossible for an alpha to mark an omega before marriage. Most alphas and omegas in the Empire waited until just before the heat to wed. On the wedding night, amid the candles and flowers of the bridal chamber, they finally marked each other, and counted it as thepletion of their wedding vows.


    As for the two of them, well, they marked each other under such confused circumstances. Now their child was already half-grown, and they hadn¡¯t even received their marriage certificate yet.


    Craig thought and thought and finally figured it out. That mysterious thing he felt was missing was actually their marriage certificate. Only after being married could the two of them mark each other and raise children in any kind of reasonable or legitimate way! If not, then what? They screwed around and had a kid, and now they¡¯d screw around some more and have another? Did that sound like the proper thing to do?!


    After he thought about it, Craig opened his mouth and said seriously: ¡°Since we already have a child, let¡¯s go register to get married. If we be a proper married couple, we can have a couple of children openly and legitimately.¡±


    Suddenly bing a father made it temporarily hard for Craig to adapt, but looking at the gentle-mannered omega in front of him, and thinking of that sweet, polite young boy, he suddenly felt that taking this pair of omegas back home with him wasn¡¯t a bad idea at all.


    After thinking to this point, Craig thought of a scene on TV he¡¯d seen, of a man proposing marriage to an omega with a ring...cough, he hadn¡¯t prepared a ring, so let¡¯s just use this blue ring for now and rece itter.


    But as it turned out, Craig hadn¡¯t even finished taking out the ring when Randy¡¯s expression changed slightly and he bluntly refused: ¡°We can¡¯t get married.¡±


    Having never expecting that the other would decisively refuse him, Craig was frozen in surprise. After all, he had zero experience in chasing after omegas; before, it had always been omegas chasing him, thinking of every method to get close to him in hopes of marriage. He had always only been impatient with their efforts. Today he had actually taken initiative to propose marriage, and the omega had refused without the slightest hesitation.


    Craig¡¯s face sank into gloom. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Randy was silent for a moment. Quietly, he said, ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    The Imperial Marriage Registry would conduct a thorough investigation on the couple to be married, especially if it was an alpha and omega pair. They would research their gic and family backgrounds in detail, in order to ensure that they could have excellent offspring after marriage.


    Randy¡¯s identity and name were forged. As soon as he went to the Imperial Marriage Registry, the person in charge would check the imperial census and gics archives, and he¡¯d pull up all his records starting from after his birth. He¡¯d immediately find out who Randy was.


    As for being marked, he was fine with that. When the time came, he could just lie down and enjoy it. When he was marked for the first time, it hurt, but it felt pleasurable too. In the end, it was just a physiological need, so there was no need to stress over it.


    He wasn¡¯t against having children either. Aiden was very cute and well-behaved, so having a few more kids like him wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. The handicraft shop he had opened on the inte was very popr; he could just casually make some products and pull in considerable profits each month. Randy could already be considered nouveau riche. Just his savings ount held several million crystal coins. In thesest few years, he had added a floor to his vi. He could afford to raise a few more children.


    Too bad the alpha in front of him had to go ahead and propose marriage. What a headache.


    After thinking it over for a moment, Randy said in a soft voice, ¡°Besides getting married, I can grant any other requests you might have. Can you reconsider?¡±


    Craig was a little angry. The very first time he proposed marriage to someone, he¡¯d actually been turned down. It was a great blow to his self-esteem.


    However, thinking of Aiden¡¯s critical condition that was in need of immediate treatment, Craig finally agreed with a stiff expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, that¡¯s fine...we can discuss it again after a few years. But you have to promise me that I¡¯ll be the only alpha for you. If I find out that you¡¯ve been with anybody else, I absolutely won¡¯t tolerate it!¡±


    After the words were out, Craig was shocked at himself. He didn¡¯t understand where this fierce possessiveness wasing from. In any case, he just didn¡¯t want any other alphas to touch Randy. Not even a finger was allowed to touch him.


    Randy gazed seriously at the general, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. He said softly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not so idle as to go looking for other alphas. I¡¯ll go back first to tell my son this good news. Is there some way to contact you? Where¡¯s yourmunicator?¡±


    Craig opened his hand and said, ¡°You can connect to my mecha¡¯s AI.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Randy nodded and put his hand gently in Craig¡¯s palm, pressing his fingertip against the mecha storage device lying on his hand. It verified his fingerprint. He then took out hismunicator so Craig could enter his fingerprint on it. This way, they could open a direct line ofmunication.


    After he finished, Randy smiled and said, ¡°I want to return, so could I trouble you to send me home?¡±


    Feeling the soft and slender fingers leave his hand, Craig felt inexplicably disappointed.


    Faced with Randy¡¯s gentle gaze, Craig could only expressionlessly nod, start the hovercar and head towards Randy¡¯s house.


    He had only driven halfway there when he unexpectedly saw the motorcade of the Royal Guard. Craig stopped immediately and connected to the viewscreen in the prince¡¯s car. He asked in confusion, ¡° Your Highness, why did youe out here?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°We¡¯re going with Aiden to the hospital to look for his father.¡±


    He had only just finished speaking when he discovered that on the viewscreen, there was a familiar man hidden behind Craig¡¯s tall form. This man had apparently also seen Xi Wei and the others, and he smiled and stepped out, saying, ¡°Aiden, daddy¡¯s here, is there something wrong?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Why were Randy and Craig together?


    The four boys looked at each other. ire scooted over and said to Xi Wei, ¡°Looks like we guessed right, and Craig really is Aiden¡¯s father. With Randy¡¯s aversion towards alphas, there¡¯s no other way he¡¯d ride alone in a car with one.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. Looking at the screen in front of him, there really were only those two people in the car. Randy¡¯s previous dislike for Craig had already vanished like smoke, and he was smiling brilliantly. Randy continued, ¡°Aiden, let me tell you some good news. You¡¯re saved, this person next to me is...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished talking when Craig coughed and interrupted him. ¡°We should say it in person.¡±


    Craig decisively closed the connection. He frowned and looked at Randy: ¡°You actually want to tell him right now that he was an ident? If you just tell him like that, won¡¯t he be sad about it?¡±


    Randy was at a loss. He looked up at Craig: ¡°That¡¯s true...then what are we going to say?¡±


    Craig said, ¡°Let¡¯s just make up an excuse. We can say that we fell in love many years ago, but had to temporarily separate because of family matters.¡±


    Randy thought it over and felt that Craig¡¯s suggestion was a good one. Aiden definitely wouldn¡¯t want to know that he was conceived by ident¡ªthat his parents, without the slightest trace of mutual feelings, happened to roll in the sheets for a night and conceive him. How could parents be so casual about their future children? If he knew the truth, Aiden would definitely be unhappy. For the sake of safeguarding his son¡¯s feelings, inventing an excuse wasn¡¯t too difficult to do.


    After thinking to this point, Randy couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Youe up with the best ns. I¡¯ll go back and tell him. When the timees, you can back me up, okay?¡±


    Looking at the warm smile of the omega in front of him, Craig suddenly felt his heart give a violent tremor. It was as if his heart had caught on fire. His whole body felt hot. He couldn¡¯t help but want to forcefully kiss the slightly curved corner of Randy¡¯s mouth, kiss him until he couldn¡¯t form words anymore.


    Randy¡¯s expression was calm. He looked out of the car window and said, ¡°You can park here.¡±


    Craig parked the car in a midair parking lot next to a restaurant, and they both got off. Xi Wei and his friends, as well as the bodyguards from the Royal Guard, had also gotten out of their cars.


    Aiden saw his father and walked quickly towards him. He asked in a worried voice, ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡±


    Randy shook his head and reached out to gently hug his son. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Looking upon this loving scene of father and son embracing, Craig¡¯s heart felt warm. This was his omega...although at the moment they weren¡¯t married, and this was his son...though at the moment he didn¡¯t know it. But at least, in this world, he had two people who were intimately rted to him. Blood was thicker than water, and the connections between family members could never be erased.


    When he saw that beautiful boy in the arms of his father, Craig¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften.


    After Randy let go of his son, he turned to look at Craig. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat lunch first. It¡¯s my treat today, why don¡¯t you invite your team too?¡±


    Craig hadn¡¯t said anything yet when Randy walked to the restaurant entrance and handed a golden card to the doorman. He smiled and said, ¡°Tell your manager I want to reserve all the seats on the third floor.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The guards standing nearby were stunned. As soon as he opened his mouth, he reserved the entire third floor. This guy their boss knew really had money!


    The restaurant in front of them had a revolving floor n, so guests could enjoy a 360 degree view. It could be counted as one of the top-tier fine dining establishments on the capital. The amount of guests allowed to eat there wasn¡¯t high. The restaurant used a membership system. If ordinary people wanted to eat there, they had to have a restaurant member bring them. One could tell at a nce that the card Randy had in his hand was a top-level membership card. The restaurant manager gave Randy face, and immediately brought his group of guests to the third floor.


    Watching Randy swipe his card and pay the bill with a smile on his face, Craig really felt awkward. Should he really let an omega pay for all of them? And where did he get so much money?


    Full of doubt, Craig followed Randy into a private room on the third floor. The rest of the guards sat freely elsewhere to eat.


    There were only the two men and the four boys in the private room. At first, Carlo looked at Craig with displeasure, but then he reflected that Craig might have some rtion with Aiden. He might even be Aiden¡¯s father. After that, Carlo didn¡¯t even dare to look at Craig. He bowed his head and was silent, afraid that he would say something to anger the general.


    Aiden and Randy naturally sat together. Randy affectionately added food to Aiden¡¯s te, saying, ¡°Hungry? Eat a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Dad, you should eat more too.¡± Aiden passed his dad some of the beans he liked to eat. The warm feelings between them were evident.


    After the meal was over, Randy smiled and said, ¡°Xi Wei, why don¡¯t you and the others go back first? I¡¯ll bring Aiden home with me. We have some things we need to discuss.¡±


    Xi Wei was still confused, but Randy obviously didn¡¯t want to exin the situation in front of so many outsiders. This was a family matter, so after Xi Wei and ire exchanged a look, they tactfully turned and left. Carlo walked a few steps and felt uneasy, so he came back. He went over to Aiden and said in his ear, ¡°If your father tells you some shocking news, you should try to ept it, don¡¯t get too upset. It won¡¯t be good if you faint.¡±


    Although they were originally caring words, Aiden heard it as: ¡°You troublesome omega, you definitely won¡¯t be able to take the slightest irritation without fainting.¡±


    Aiden looked at him, smiled and said: ¡°My thanks to the ss leader for his concern.¡±


    Carlo stayed where he was and watched Aiden leave, awkwardly touching his nose. With a lowered head and dejected air, he finally turned and left.


    What puzzled Aiden was that the general actually let his lieutenant escort Xi Wei back to the pce, and took it upon himself to send his dad and him back home.


    Randy invited Craig into the living room, and personally poured him some tea. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Aiden,e say hello to your father.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    Father and son looked at each other with awkward expressions on their faces.


    After a moment of silence, Aiden said, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that my father died in battle long ago?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Randyughed and exined, ¡°That was a lie. In fact, when I was still a teenager, my father arranged a marriage for me. The alpha I was engaged to was a few decades older than me, his character was cruel, and I heard that he often drank. I didn¡¯t want to marry him, so I ran away from home. As it happened, I met your father on the road, and he got me out of a sticky situation. We fell in love at first sight, and we were very happy with each other. So we secretly got together.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡± This omega¡¯s skill at spinning tales with a straight face truly approaches expert level.


    Randy continued, ¡° But Craig had an urgent matter, so he had to return to the capital. I also had to hide from my family that was trying to track me down, so we could only separate for the time being. After he left, I realized I was pregnant. I knew we couldn¡¯t be together openly, so I never told him about you.¡±


    Having said all this, Randy¡¯s eyes turned soft and he looked at Craig. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can finally be together now.¡±


    Craig rubbed his nose, and could only join this fellow in acting out the y: ¡°I was searching for you all these years, but I never thought you¡¯d actually be on the capital.¡±


    The two men were just in the middle of gazing affectionately at each other when Aiden interrupted them: ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to our house several times before? Howe you didn¡¯t recognize my dad back then?¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Randy: ¡°...¡±


    Having a kid that was too smart wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. It wasn¡¯t that easy to fool him with a story.


    Craig coughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t look that closely back then. Also, after all these years, your dad changed a lot, so I didn¡¯t recognize him at first.¡±


    Randy hastily added, ¡°It was like this. Back then, we weren¡¯t too clear about each other¡¯s identities. We were both quite young back then, and I had run away from home. I never thought that we would be together forever. We were able to finally recognize each other because of that blue ring you saw. That was a love token I left him, to remember me by.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡± That was what you dropped by ident when you knocked me out and ran away!


    Aiden looked doubtfully at the two men. His dad had a gentle smile on his face, and his eyes were full of joy. He really did look like someone who had found a long-lost lover. The general was still as expressionless as before, but when his dad had mentioned the ring, he had shifted his gaze in an unnatural manner.


    In reality, Randy was so happy because he could finally cure Aiden.


    Randy gently held Aiden¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Aiden, this is your father.¡±


    Aiden looked at the handsome man in front of him, and after he was silent for a moment, he walked over to him. Politely, he said, ¡°Right now, I can¡¯t persuade myself to just go ahead and call you ¡°father.¡± After all, we didn¡¯t meet for more than a decade, so you¡¯re a bit of a stranger to me. I hope you can understand...¡±


    Craig hurried to say, ¡°It¡¯s alright. In these past years, I also never fulfilled any of my responsibilities as a father, so if you can¡¯t call me that yet, I understand.¡±


    The more he looked at the well-mannered son in front of him, the more he liked him. He actually smiled a little. With a gentle look, he said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take good care of you. After we be more familiar with each other, it won¡¯t be toote to call me ¡°father¡± then.¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that they had sessfully deceived his son, Randy could finally let out a breath of relief. He said, ¡°General, if you have some things to do, you should go back first. It won¡¯t be good if His Majesty can¡¯t find you and gets worried.¡±


    This obvious dismissal made Craig a little unhappy, but he finally stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle see you again sometime.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    When Randy and Craig had reached the door, Randy leaned next to him and said quietly, ¡°My next heat should arrive on September 7th. At that time, I¡¯ll trouble you toe over. It¡¯s best if you take three days off.¡±


    ¡°...¡± This feeling of being used put Craig in a bad mood. He frowned and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Randy smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He had barely finished speaking when his waist was seized. Craig¡¯s firm arms tightened fiercely around him, and in the space of a moment he kissed him.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Having been kissed so suddenly, Randy¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    Craig¡¯s kissing technique was pretty crappy. His only previous experience was from that one night years ago, and he never even really watched movies. So in this area, his skill was a bit clumsy. He pried open the other¡¯s jaw and licked inside. Only after this could Randy push him away, gasping for breath.


    Randy wiped his lips that had been kissed until they almost tore, and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a nk expression, Craig said, ¡°Practicing forter.¡±


    Randy understood now. Military men tended to do things in a disciplined manner. Practicing in advance is a good idea, that way problems won¡¯t crop upter on.


    It¡¯s just that, the general¡¯s ears seem to be a little red?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 ¡ª Birthday


    Who always said she¡¯d never be a slut forments? *Raises hand* It¡¯s me, who¡¯s now grinning like a loon... You guys have melted my icy heart. ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Craig returned to the hovercar, his heart was still beating violently. He reached out a hand and gently touched the corner of his mouth. There seemed to still be a trace of Randy¡¯s kiss lingering there. Craig couldn¡¯t help but think, This omega feels so soft when you kiss him...I really want to kiss him some more... But actually, in September, I¡¯ll have a chance to embrace this omega once again. When he thought of this, his heart rose. His whole body felt a bit hot.


    After he returned to the pce, Craig went to look for King Trent. After he greeted him, he said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯d like to request leave to take care of personal matters on August 25th, and on September 7th to September 10th. At that time, I¡¯ll pass the duty of protecting the prince to Lieutenant Anderson. Is that alright with Your Majesty?¡±


    King Trent was quite surprised. Craig had requested leave very rarely over the years. Not to mention, the reason for his leave this time was summed up in those two ambiguous words, ¡°personal matters.¡± Craig¡¯s father had long since passed away, and his mother was living on the capital, with his younger brothers to take care of her. His siblings had all married and started careers. Exactly what personal matters did he have to take care of? Could it be a problem of his own? Maybe he had fallen ill and needed to visit the hospital? Or he had encountered some other thorny difficulty?


    King Trent doubtfully asked, ¡°Do you need me to dispatch some men to help you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Craig awkwardly rubbed his nose and said, ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡±


    Although King Trent was extremely curious, Craig so rarely opened his mouth to request leave, so of course he would allow it. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright. If at any time you want to take a leave, just let me know and it¡¯ll be fine. Recently it¡¯s been very peaceful on the capital, and there are no pressing matters in the pce either. Since the lieutenant is here, it¡¯s no problem if you leave for a while.¡±


    Craig respectfully bowed to the king. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    On the way back to his quarters, he fortuitously bumped into Lieutenant Anderson, who looked to be pleased as punch about something. When the lieutenant saw Craig, he walked over and saluted him. ¡°General.¡±


    Craig greeted him and said, ¡°From now on, I may often be on leave. When I¡¯m not here, the duty of protecting the pce will fall to you. If there¡¯s an emergency, contact me immediately. I¡¯ll rush back to the pce in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    This lieutenant was a ssmate from his days at the military academy, whom he had known for several decades. He could be counted as an old friend. The two of them, general and lieutenant, led the soldiers of the Royal Guard in protecting the pce. Over the years, they had gotten so close they told each other almost everything. The only exception was the ident that had befallen him that one night in the Andromeda Gxy. Craig had been too embarrassed to mention it to him.


    Anderson was an alpha, and he was already married to an omega. They had two children together, and the children had already entered school. A few days ago, he had suddenly requested leave and returned home. Craig, of course, knew what this was all about. Now that he had finally returned to his station, his face was flushed with contentment. Apparently married life was going well for him.


    Craig deliberated for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What do omegas usually like?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He never thought that the normally serious general would ask a question like this. Anderson gave him a nk stare for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°What do you want to do, asking about something like this? Could it be that there¡¯s actually an omega that you like? Oh right, I heard that the king and queen wanted to introduce a beautiful omega girl to you before, but you refused without even seeing her.¡±


    Craig coughed and touched his nose as if he were trying to cover up something. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. When you give your wife gifts, what do you usually give her?¡±


    Anderson said, ¡°I usually give her flowers, or I¡¯ll take her to the mall to buy pretty clothes. At the mall, we¡¯ll watch a movie together, and she¡¯ll be especially happy.¡±


    Craig caught the key words: ¡°flowers,¡± ¡°clothes,¡± ¡°movie,¡± and silently made a mental note of them.


    After a moment, Craig said, ¡°Uh, can you lend me your film storage chip for a minute? I need to look up some information.¡±


    All the alphas of the Royal Guard knew of this so-called "film storage chip." Its contents were more detailed than that of the school¡¯s health ss, showing from start to finish the process of how an alpha marked an omega. It covered all kinds of different positions and scenarios. Although the characters were all virtual, the effect was very realistic, and the art quality was excellent, so it was much-loved by alphas.


    In his heart, Anderson felt it was rather funny. He didn¡¯t know what kind of omega had suddenly moved Craig¡¯s heart, to make him rashly start researching this kind of thing. Being a good friend, Anderson naturally helped Craig out and handed him the materials he had gathered. Then he went over and said in his ear, ¡°The important parts are all in here.¡±


    As if he had received an important mission assignment, Craig took it with a serious face and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After that, he turned stiffly and went back to his room. He connected the chip to hisputer and started watching from the beginning.


    The first part¡¯s plot consisted of a handsome alpha officer marking a delicate boy. The setting was an ordinary home. In the bedroom, the two held on to each other and rolled around on the wide, snow-white bed.


    Looking at the omega on the screen spreading his arms to hold the officer tight, the events of that night years ago suddenly shed into Craig¡¯s mind. That night, Randy had also held onto his shoulders like that...it was just that, cough, their positions had been the reverse of what was shown onscreen.


    It was Randy who had pushed him down onto the bed, and Craig who had been pressed beneath him...


    Craig rubbed the back of his head. Up until now, he still hadn¡¯t been able to forget Randy¡¯s fierceness that night. He had been wild and aggressive, going at it again and again until Craig had almost copsed. Then, when morning came, he was gone. This matter had stayed in Craig¡¯s heart for many years.


    It was good he had finally found him.


    Thinking of Randy¡¯s gentle appearance and bold nature, the corner of Craig¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift slightly.


    It was as if heaven had destined him to meet this unique omega. Although the circumstances they met in were strange, Craig wouldn¡¯t be opposed to being with him. Rather, he felt that Randy held some interest. Compared to those soft, weak omegas you often saw, who didn¡¯t even dare to raise their voices, Randy was much more appealing.


    This time he wouldn¡¯t let go of him again. This time, he was going to take back the initiative.


    As an alpha, he couldn¡¯t always be pushed down by an omega. That would be pretty bad.


    Craig had made up his mind. He stared attentively at the screen, eyes gleaming, studiously watching the film.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At Aiden¡¯s house, seeing that his father hade back from sending Craig off with red and swollen lips, Aiden asked confusedly: ¡°Dad, what happened to your mouth?¡±


    Randy smiled and sat next to Aiden, saying in a gentle tone, ¡°Right now you¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t understand these things. After you turn eighteen, you¡¯ll meet your own alpha. When the timees, he¡¯ll kiss you and mark you. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you about this in detail. You haven¡¯t learned about it in school, right?¡±


    Aiden shook his head. ¡°St. Paul Academy doesn¡¯t teach these topics. Teacher Kelly says when I go to Ellen College with Xi Wei, they¡¯ll have special sses on omega physiology.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the teachers at Ellen College will teach you about this in more detail, so it¡¯s just as well if you go to school and learn about this with your omega ssmates.¡± At this point, Randy couldn¡¯t help but gently ruffle his son¡¯s hair. ¡°ording to thews of the empire, when you¡¯re eighteen years old, you¡¯ll have to choose an alpha. I definitely won¡¯t mistreat you; when the timees, you have to choose an alpha that you like. If you can¡¯t find one that you like, it¡¯s also fine if you don¡¯t marry. I have money, I can afford to take care of you for life.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    Dad just has this kind of headstrong nouveau riche character.


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, exactly how much money do you have saved? Even if you have lots of money, that doesn¡¯t mean you can just squander it. You have so many membership cards, where¡¯s the need for all of them? Some restaurants you just go to once and then never again, so aren¡¯t you paying all those membership fees in vain?¡±


    This conscientious son was actually trying to take care of his father. Randyughed and rubbed his head, saying, ¡°Alright, I know, I¡¯ll start saving more.¡±


    Aiden continued, ¡°It happens that I have some time during break, so I can help you with the handicrafts you¡¯re making.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tomorrow you can start helping me.¡± Randy smiled contentedly. He knew his son had chosen design electives at school. Since he was small, this child had been thoughtful and attentive. In choosing design, he must have wanted to learn some ideas and skills to help his father. This kind of filial son was really hard to find.


    The thought that his savings would surely continue to grow put him in a good mood.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That night, after he returned to his dorm, Aiden told Xi Wei about what he experienced that day. From the age of five, he had enjoyed the benefits of Xi Wei¡¯s protection and care. Xi Wei also often helped him out with school. The rtionship he had with Xi Wei was unique. He was willing to share all his secrets with him, because of the trust he had in him.


    ¡°Dad told me that General Craig is actually my birth father. The year they conceived me, they had to separate because of family reasons.¡± Aiden said seriously.


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great Aiden, congrattions on finding your father! General Craig looks a bit strict, but he¡¯s really a good person. He¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Aiden said, ¡°Right, can you not tell anyone about this?¡±


    Xi Wei was a bit surprised. He had originally wanted to ask his parents to give General Craig a few weeks of honeymoon leave, to let this bachelor of more than ten years happily bring a wife of his own back home. He never thought that Aiden would actually ask him to keep it a secret.


    Xi Wei asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Or is it not convenient to say?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like things aren¡¯t that simple. If he¡¯s really my father, why didn¡¯t hee find us for all those years? Not to mention, he hasn¡¯t set a date for the wedding...he seems to think that if one day they n to marry, it won¡¯t be toote to talk of it then.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s expression was quite serious, so Xi Wei could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xi Wei hadn¡¯t thought that right after he got the news, he¡¯d get a video call from ire asking, ¡°So General Craig is Aiden¡¯s father, right?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Aiden won¡¯t let me say.¡±


    ire smiled a little and said, ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    Xi Wei asked curiously, ¡°You understand what?¡±


    ¡°My prediction shouldn¡¯t be wrong. General Craig is his father, and he and Randy had to separate temporarily because of some unclear reason. Aiden must have asked you to not tell anyone about this because he didn¡¯t want to implicate his father. This probably has something to do with Randy¡¯s background.¡± ire calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°Maybe Randy has a lot of hidden secrets that aren¡¯t convenient to say out loud. If not, then how could an ordinary couple separate for so many years?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Randy has always given off quite a mysterious feeling...¡±


    Seeing Xi Wei seriously pondering this matter, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s better for us outsiders not to stick our noses in these family matters. Since the alpha has finally been found, you can be at ease. There¡¯s hope atst for Aiden¡¯s illness.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really a piece of good news. No matter what, General Craig is still a good man. Since he¡¯s Aiden¡¯s father, he¡¯ll definitely think of a way to save his son. I hope they can quickly have an omega child.¡±


    ire said, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten dinner, right? How abouting to the battle arena to y a few rounds?¡±


    Xi Wei said eagerly, ¡°Sure, just wait for me toe beat you up!¡±


    The two boys connected to the battle arena and created a small room. They started up their mechas and entered the room to begin battling.


    Xi Wei already had a very high number of points in the battle arena, and ire wasn¡¯t far behind. This time, Xi Wei chose an eagle mecha, which had steady flight capability. ire chose a wolf mecha, which was the best at running and jumping among all the mecha.


    One soaring through the sky, one running on the ground, the two of them battled on a vast simted in. Xi Wei would often fire his particle cannon downwards, and ire would strafe the sky with rifle rounds. The two chased each other around for ten minutes, but each of them always nimbly avoided being caught.


    Xi Wei suddenly came across an obstacle in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and immediately took hold of the opportunity to finish ire off with a bomb. He didn¡¯t expect that ire¡¯s mecha would, at the critical moment, shoot out a rocket and blow his mecha¡¯s wing to pieces. The sounds of two explosions rang out at the same time, and the two yers died simultaneously.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but give ire a thumbs up. ¡°Your progress sure is fast. Even when I¡¯m using an aerial mecha, you can still fight to a draw with me.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°My luck is good, I managed to hit your wing.¡±


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°Want to go again?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The two boys put in the password to enter the room and sparred for a few more rounds. The time flew by, and it wasn¡¯t until after eleven o¡¯clock at night that ire said softly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not y so hard that you lose sleep. You should disconnect and sleep early, we cane again tomorrow.¡±


    Xi Wei put his mecha back in storage and said, ¡°This game tform is pretty fun. The scenery is lifelike, and the effect is thrilling. In half a month, I¡¯ll have enough money to upgrade my mecha to B ss. I want to upgrade it before school starts.¡±


    The empire¡¯s virtual battle tform gave out points depending on your win-loss record. Xi Wei had yed for this long, so he had won many victories, and umted many points. Points could be used to upgrade or buy higher-ss mecha. As an omega, he had only been able to use a C-ss mecha at best at school. He didn¡¯t have the qualifications to use a higher-ss mecha in real life, but online, he could satisfy his heart¡¯s desire and upgrade to a high-ss mecha.


    B-ss mecha had the power to transform. Xi Wei had wanted one for ages, but unfortunately he had only saved half of the points he needed.


    Of course ire knew what was in Xi Wei¡¯s heart. He smiled a little, and directly transferred 200,000 points to Xi Wei¡¯s ount.


    ¡°Your friend LittleK wants to transfer 200,000 points, ept or deny?¡±


    Xi Wei saw the notification and said, surprised, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I¡¯ll just give all my points to you, that way you¡¯ll have enough to upgrade your mecha.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to use them?¡±


    ire said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I don¡¯t want to upgrade my mecha for the time being. Not to mention, after school starts, I¡¯ll have to take mecha operation sses. I won¡¯t have much time toe online anymore, so those points will just be wasted. It¡¯s better if you use them.¡±


    In any case, ire could still take mecha operation sses at St. Paul Academy. Real-life practice with mechas was much more interesting than battling online. Xi Wei didn¡¯t continue to be polite. He happily epted the points, and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ire then sent him a bunch of materials and equipment to use for upgrading his mecha. He smiled and said, ¡°You still need to be polite with me?¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh, and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be polite. After I upgrade my mecha, I¡¯lle beat you to death every day. At that time, you¡¯d better not regret it.¡±


    ¡°...So your goal for upgrading was just toe and kill me every day?¡± ire sent him a tearful emoji.


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Regretting is futile!¡±


    After they finished talking, they went to the mall to pick up his points, then to the warehouse to upgrade his mecha. Afterwards, Xi Wei waved goodbye to ire, his heart full of satisfaction.


    After he disconnected, ire sighed softly and thought: School is about to start. I really want to just tie Xi Wei to my side, I simply can¡¯t bear for him to run all the way to Ellen College to study. In the future, the times we¡¯ll meet will grow fewer and fewer. We¡¯ll never be able to attend ss together again, the way we did at St. Paul¡¯s.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter. In these four years, Xi Wei will grow up, and I¡¯ll also be an adult. When Xi Wei turns eighteen, hising of age ceremony will be my biggest opportunity. I have to seize it. So for these four years, I can¡¯t rx. I have to make the most of this time and get stronger.


    ire took a deep breath and calmed down, then went to take a bath.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    During break, Xi Wei and ire fought daily in the battle arena, with Carlo joining in asionally. Aiden stayed quietly at home, helping his dad to make handicrafts to sell online. It was the mechanized age of science and technology. Most people used products that were mass-produced in factories. So Randy¡¯s purely handmade products were like a clear stream in the sweltering summer, and were immensely popr online.


    Randy¡¯s shop was located on B Street, District 15 of themercial zone of the empire¡¯s virtualwork. The shop¡¯s name was Cerulean Dreand. When the imperial citizens browsing the streets walked into the store, the first thing they would see would be clusters of elegant blue moon orchids. On the counter the moon orchids were decorating, all sorts of delicate handicrafts wereid out. There were various little toys woven from silk, fruit bowls, flower baskets and other kinds of everyday items. There were also decorative pieces such as wooden picture frames and the like.


    Randy was very business-minded. Every month, he¡¯d have a little event for the sake of marketing. He¡¯d auction a limited-edition item to stimte sales volume. Oftentimes, the item to be auctioned was advertised as ¡°the only one of its kind in the universe,¡± with greatmemorative value. A lot of people fought to buy it, the price rose and rose again, and Randy was left counting money until his hands felt sore.


    This time, the item Randy was auctioning was a piece called ¡°Setting Sail,¡± a blue sailboat madepletely by hand. It could be used as a storage device. They had used moon orchids and blue crystals for the raw materials. And under Aiden¡¯s suggestion, they had stuck lots of silver five-star fruit leaves on the sides of the boat, so that the boat would glow with a calm blue light at night, blended with the silver rays from the leaves. The boat seemed to exude the natural light of the moon and the refreshing scent of grass. As a decorative piece, it had much more style than an item made with cold metal and colored lights.


    What¡¯s more, it could be used as a storage device. All the scattered objects in the house could be put inside this beautiful sailboat, making the whole house more beautiful.


    As soon as he put this item on disy, no small amount of people started eyeing it. Randy had only made this one, representative item, and it had be a hot item all the local tyrants were vying for.


    That night, guests crowded into Randy¡¯s store. Randy personally presided over the online auction. He announced the starting price at 10,000 crystal coins.


    ¡°20,000!¡± Someone immediately raised the price.


    ¡°25,000!¡±


    ¡°30,000!¡±


    Just then, a cold, serious voice suddenly shouted, ¡°40,000!¡±


    Randy focused theputer¡¯s camera on the source of that voice. When he saw the username, it was actually ¡°General.¡± The avatar was a soldier wearing a military uniform. Could he actually be the captain of the Royal Guard, Craig? What was he doing at the auction?


    Randy felt confused. He kept the camera on him, following him as he mixed in with the crowd and raised his bid.


    ¡°60,000!¡±


    When the general called out his bid, he was very serious, and his voice was detached.


    When Randy made this sailboat, he had only spent a bit more than 50,000 on the blue crystals he used for it. He had picked up the leaves and such pretty much for free. So 60,000 gave him some profit. That this kind of small handicraft had been able to sell for more than 50,000 was already pretty good. Randy was quite satisfied, and he smiled until his eyes were squinting.


    ¡°70,000!¡± A local tycoon gritted his teeth and raised the price by another ten thousand.


    ¡°80,000!¡± The general said calmly.


    ¡°...¡± The tyrant seemed to be hesitating. After he was silent for a moment, he finally ground his teeth and announced a number: ¡°100,000! If you think you have the ability,e fight!¡±


    The general said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    After the auction ended, Randy took the initiative to invite the general into the VIP lounge. ¡°So you¡¯re a general?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am, I¡¯m Craig.¡±


    Sure enough, it was him! Randy was quite confused: ¡°So you also like this kind of thing? How about I make a different one and give it to you?¡±


    Craig said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just came to take a look. Where¡¯s Aiden?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at home.¡±


    Craig said, ¡°How about I pick you two up? We can celebrate Aiden¡¯s birthday together.¡±


    It just so happened to be the 25th of August. Randy had originally nned to wait until after the auction to buy a present with the money he earned, then happily celebrate Aiden¡¯s birthday. Then Craig came to visit. In the past, Randy and his son had always celebrated his birthday together. This year, there was suddenly one more person than usual. It was a little hard for Randy to adjust. But on second thought, he was after all Aiden¡¯s birth father, and Randy needed his cooperation to give Aiden a sibling. Randy could only agree. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±


    Craig said, ¡°No trouble.¡±


    After a moment, the robot outside the door sent a message: General Craig hase to visit.


    Randy changed his clothes and went out to open the door. When he opened the door, an expressionless man stood before him, holding a big bouquet of blue flowers. As if he were carrying out a mission, he stuffed the flowers into Randy¡¯s arms and said seriously, ¡°For you.¡±


    Randy: ¡°...What¡¯s this for?¡±


    Craig coughed and embarrassedly rubbed his nose. ¡°I can¡¯te empty-handed on our first night out.¡±


    Randy: ¡°...¡±


    Randy, who had his arms forcefully stuffed full of flowers, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Aiden, who was standing behind him, looked at the two of them in bemusement. Craig beckoned to Aiden and said, ¡°Come here, son, we¡¯ll go out to celebrate your birthday.¡±


    When he heard these words, Aiden¡¯s throat couldn¡¯t help but ache. For so many years, he had never said that one word, ¡°Father.¡± He had always believed that his father had long since died on the battlefield. But today, there was this tall man standing in front of the two of them, holding a gift, looking at them with a warm gaze. It felt like as long as he was there, he could hold up the sky for the two of them and make a bright world for them to live in.


    Under his gentle gaze, Aiden stepped forward. Craig reached out his hand and tousled Aiden¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°Happy birthday, son.¡±


    Aiden didn¡¯t avoid it this time. He discovered that this alpha¡¯s gesture held a kind of clumsy affection. His hand wasrge, firm, and very warm.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Aiden was already fourteen years old. His body hadn¡¯t fully developed, but his features were very simr to Randy¡¯s. You could tell with a nce that they were rted. When Craig looked at the pair of omegas in front of him, one big and one small, his heart softened immediately. He really wanted to run out and buy the best things in the world to gift to them.


    It was just a pity that Craig didn¡¯t know how to please an omega. He had learned how to give flowers from his friend Anderson, as well as other key points of dating. Today was his first time trying out his advice. Randy was hugging a big bouquet of flowers, and neither happiness nor anger was evident in his expression. Craig snuck a nce at him, coughed, and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    As he spoke, he led the way and started striding forward. His steps were long, and his back was ramrod straight; he vividly disyed the disciplined air of a soldier.


    Randy looked at him walking dignifiedly forward, and could only helplessly take his son to follow him.


    Tonight he hade out to eat in private, so Craig hadn¡¯t brought any of the Royal Guard with him. He had driven the hovercar here himself. The car¡¯s interior was very roomy. There was even a sofa, which Craig had just exchanged for a blue one in thest few days. He thought that Randy seemed to love the blue color of moon orchids, so he changed it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down?" After they got on the car, Craig gestured for Randy and Aiden to sit, then brought out a te of fruit for them to eat. Randy wasn¡¯t too reserved. He took up the knife and cut a slice of fruit for his son to eat, then stroking Aiden¡¯s hair, asked with concern: ¡°How has your health beentely? After you took Dr. Louis¡¯s new prescription, did you feel any better?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°Much better. This medicine has a lower dosage too, I only have to take one pill a day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Randy paused, then reminded him, ¡°When the semester starts I¡¯ll give you some more to bring to school. Remember to take it on time.¡±


    ¡°I will, Dad.¡±


    Listening to their conversation while he stared at the GPS, Craig couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache. This child had been ill ever since he was born, constantly relying on medication to manage his disease. No wonder his face looked so pale, and his body was frail and thin.


    Craig turned his head to look back at the two, and caught the scene of Randy smiling and caressing his son¡¯s hair.


    The two of them sat close together, enveloped in a warm, affectionate atmosphere. It made Craig¡¯s heart instantly melt. He wanted nothing more than to walk over and wrap them up in his arms.


    At that moment, Randy suddenly lifted his head and asked: ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡±


    They were fast approaching Noah, one of the most famous restaurants on the capital. The restaurant¡¯s kitchen was located on the ground, but each private dining room floated in the air. Robotic waiters delivered food in hovering carts to the rooms. Sitting in the floating rooms, customers could enjoy the beautiful view of the city¡¯s bustling nightlife.


    After Craig parked the car, the three of them entered the restaurant. Craig announced his name at the front desk, and a robotic hostess soon walked over: ¡°Wee to Noah. General Craig, the room you booked is number 0825 in Section B, please follow me.¡±


    The three of them followed the hostess and rode a floating tform to their room. When Aiden walked in, he was stunned. It was very spacious inside the private room, and the decor was luxurious. Threerge, cushy sofas of different colors were arranged around an elegant crystal table. On the table was a cake with fourteen unlit candles.


    Their room was at the very top of the restaurant. It floated above the hovercar highway, so that when they walked in, they could see cars rushing back and forth beneath their feet. When they looked up, they could see the whole night sky through the ss. The numberless stars in the sky and the colorful lights beneath their feet reflected off of each other,bining to form the most beautiful view in the sr system.


    When the three entered the room, a line of words appeared in the air: ¡°Happy 14th Birthday to Aiden!¡±


    This message was clearlyputer-controlled, and must have been nned in advance.


    Aiden never thought that the serious-looking general would have this kind of caring side to him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. He turned and looked at the general. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Craig coughed and said, ¡°No need for thanks. I¡¯m your father, and this is my first time celebrating your birthday with you. This is only what I should do.¡±


    As he said this, he brought the two of them over to sit down on the sofa. He lit the candles, then looked warmly at his son in front of him: ¡°Make a wish.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aiden put his hands together and made a heartfelt prayer. Although he wasn¡¯t clear on what happened in the past between Craig and Randy, it hadn¡¯t been easy to find his father. He wished his parents would be happy together, and not separate again.


    After he made his wish, Aiden blew out the candles in one breath. Craig handed him the knife and said, ¡°Here, cut the cake. I ordered a sweet fruit cake, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it or not.¡±


    Randy said with a smile, ¡°Your choice wasn¡¯t bad, he has a sweet tooth.¡±


    Actually, it was Randy who had a sweet tooth. He and his son, after living together for so many years, had developed simr tastes in food.


    Aiden took the knife, and quickly cut three thin slices of cake. He gave a piece to each of them, then thoughtfully handed out forks.


    Craig usually didn¡¯t like to eat sweet things, especially cakes with buttercream and the like. Ordinarily, he wouldn¡¯t even touch them. But today, eating sweets with this father and son pair, he suddenly felt his heart turn sweet as well. To his left, his son was eagerly munching away with lowered head, and gotten some cream on his chin. His cute, quiet appearance really resembled that of a little bunny. As for Randy, he was also concentrated on eating, and there was a bit of cream by his mouth. These two¡¯s habits were really exactly the same.


    Craig felt that the scene in front of him looked just like that of a mischievous rabbit and an lovable bunny, both bending their heads and nibbling away. They ate with gusto, and the picture they made was truly pleasing to Craig¡¯s eyes.


    After they speedily dispatched the cake, Craig handed each of them a napkin and said, ¡°Here, wipe.¡±


    Aiden politely took the napkin and calmly wiped his mouth. Randy hadn¡¯t managed to take it yet when Craig took the napkin and personally wiped the corner of Randy¡¯s mouth. Although there was ayer of fabric separating them, he could still feel the warmth and softness of Randy¡¯s cheek through the cloth.


    Randy smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Upon seeing his eyes that curved from smiling, Craig¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but seize. If his son wasn¡¯t there, he would really want to grab Randy and kiss him fiercely.


    After they finished the cake, Craig took out the menu, and let the two of them order what they liked.


    When ordering, Randy didn¡¯t look at the prices at all, only caring whether he liked the dish or not. Very quickly, he had ordered seven or eight dishes. Craig, of course, had no objections. After they sent in their order, within five minutes, the robotic cook had made their dish and delivered it to their room in a small hovering cart.


    Craig had wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be courteous, go ahead and eat,¡± but he hadn¡¯t managed to get the words out yet when the two of them took the initiative to bury their heads and start working their mouths.


    Clearly, these two were very hungry today. They had probably been too busy preparing for the online auction, and hadn¡¯t had time to eat.


    Randy passed some string beans to Aiden. ¡°Have some beans, son.¡±


    Aiden also passed his dad a plump shrimp. When Craig saw this, he thought that Randy must like eating shrimp, so he moved the tter of shrimp in front of him. Randy happily peeled and ate the shrimp one by one. Aiden, however, never touched the shrimp, or any other meat dishes, preferring to only eat vegetables.


    Craig couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Son, right now you¡¯re still young, and your body is still growing. Eating some more meat will do you good.¡±


    As he said it, he moved a meatball onto Aiden¡¯s te. ¡°Try it, this restaurant is famous for its handmade meatballs.¡±


    Aiden was touched, and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    If Carlo could see this scene, he would definitely want to cry. It was the exact same suggestion, ¡°eating protein is good for you,¡± but when he said it, he waspletely misunderstood and rejected, while when General Craig said it, Aiden was so moved he went misty-eyed.


    Craig¡¯s care made Aiden feel very warm. This was the first time he had felt the affection of an alpha father.


    At that moment, Aiden¡¯smunicator suddenly lit up. Xi Wei had sent him a video call. ¡°Aiden, if I didn¡¯t remember it wrong, today is your birthday right? Happy birthday! Are you celebrating with your dad?¡±


    In the video, Xi Wei was in his room at the pce, wearingfortable clothes and holding his big white cat.


    Aiden quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m out celebrating my birthday right now.¡±


    Xi Wei saw the scene in the video and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, General Craig is also there! You three are celebrating together as a family?¡±


    Craig said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, prince.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, have fun then. I¡¯ll see you again in two days when school starts.¡±


    Aiden nodded and said, ¡°See you then.¡±


    When he had just ended the call, another one came from ire. The golden-haired boy was also in his room, holding a big ck cat in his arms. He said lightly, ¡°Aiden, happy fourteenth birthday.¡±


    This guy had probably talked it over with Xi Wei already, possibly through telepathy. He called to wish him a happy birthday at almost the same time, and he was even also holding a cat. Aiden smiled and replied, ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re really in sync with Xi Wei.¡±


    After he hung up, Randy asked, ¡°Those two are your best friends?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°Yes, they helped me out a lot at school. Especially Xi Wei, he¡¯s been very good to me through the years.¡±


    Randy asked puzzledly, ¡°I remember there was another ssmate of yours, called...Carlo, right? Those three boys came to my house together to look for you. Howe he didn¡¯t call to wish you a happy birthday?¡±


    Aiden smiled, unconcerned, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know him that well.¡±


    Meanwhile, Carlo was in his room, anxiously turning this way and that.


    Today was Aiden¡¯s birthday. Carlo had wracked his brains, but hadn¡¯t been able to think of of a good present to give him. He had run to the department store, wanting to buy him a ne, but then he remembered the ne Randy gave Aiden that he always had around his neck. Aiden definitely wouldn¡¯t want to wear the ne Carlo gave him over his dad¡¯s. A ring would be even worse; only alphas wanting to propose marriage gave their omegas rings. Clothes... Stop joking around, everyone said that when an alpha gave an omega clothes, it was because they wanted to personally take them off. If he gave Aiden clothes, he¡¯d definitelye across as a pervert.


    After weighing it over, Carlo decided to buy him a smartwatch. Not only could a smartwatch tell urate time in every major gxy, but it could also be used as amunication device. In the future, when Aiden was at Ellen College, they¡¯d be able to use it to keep in contact.


    Carlo picked out a white smartwatch, and was pretty pleased with himself at his choice of a present. It¡¯s just, how should he say this to Aiden to make him feel that Carlo really holds him highly? Say, ¡°I spent the whole day searching to find you this watch?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that seem stupid, having to take a whole day just to buy a present? Or he could say, ¡°This is the present I painstakingly prepared for you. I hope you can keep it with you. It¡¯ll be just like I¡¯m always there by your side.¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be too corny?


    Caught in the throes of first love, Carlo debated internally all afternoon, and still couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.


    He couldn¡¯t have expected that in the restaurant¡¯s dining room at that moment, General Craig was taking out a smartwatch of simr design and giving it to his son, saying, ¡°This is my present for you. It¡¯s a smartwatch that can urately tell time to the nearest millisecond, and can also be used as amunicator. The blue gemstone set into the face is a mecha storage unit, with a mecha AI in it.¡±


    Eyes full of surprise, Aiden looked at the watch, which had a simple and elegant design.


    Craig continued, ¡°The mecha I chose for you can interface with its owner and monitor their condition at all times. If a problem arises, it can automatically activate medical equipment and help them. You can put the medicine you usually take inside, and when the timees, it¡¯ll automatically remind you to take it.¡±


    Craig had apparently given Aiden with one of the most cutting-edge medical mecha in the empire.


    This kind of mecha wasn¡¯t necessarily avable on the market. Even the empire¡¯s central hospital didn¡¯t have many of them, and they were only used in the VIP wards. Craig must have paid an arm and a leg to buy this. To make up for thirteen missed birthday gifts, Craig didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest to spend money.


    Touched, Aiden put on the watch. He lightly pressed the blue gem, activating the mecha with his fingerprint.


    The gem glowed with a gentle blue light, and a calm voice sounded: ¡°Greetings to the owner. The system has finished activating, and body scanning is underway. Would you like to name me?¡±


    Aiden looked over to Randy, and Randy encouraged him: ¡°It¡¯s yours now, so you can name it whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay...it¡¯s blue, just like the color of the moon orchids Dad likes, so I¡¯ll just call it Lune.¡±


    ¡°Naming sessful. The owner¡¯s current physical condition is fair. Heart rate, blood pressure and breathing rate are all within the normal range. Omega pheromones are present within the body, should I extract a blood sample to determine the exact amount?¡±


    Upon hearing the mecha¡¯s report, Randy couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. He said, ¡°You¡¯re only fourteen years old, and you¡¯re already producing pheromones? Could it be you¡¯ve inherited my physique? I also matured early. I had my first heat a year before all the other omegas, and I was pregnant with you at just seventeen.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Can you be a little more discreet in front of our son?!


    Craig¡¯s head hurt. This omega talked about his heat like he was talking about eating rice. He clearly didn¡¯t care about the civilities of this sort of thing in the slightest. In Randy¡¯s eyes, these were omegas¡¯ physiological characteristics, and everyone knew about them, so they were nothing worth concealing. This was the way people lived and reproduced. It waspletely natural.


    Aiden asked uncertainly, ¡°Dad, you were just eighteen when you gave birth to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Randy¡¯s expression was rxed.


    As they were talking, Aiden¡¯smunicator lit up again. This time it was Carlo, who was calling about fifteen minutes toote.


    Carlo faced the screen with a cold expression and said, ¡°Aiden, happy fourteenth birthday. I bought a smartwatch and mailed it to you, you should go check if it¡¯s been delivered or not.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    He sounded as if he were saying, ¡°I put together some homework for you, go back and do it, remember to turn it in.¡± This was obviously a matter of giving a gift, and yet he managed to say it in such an irritating tone. This could also be called a talent.


    Aiden was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I understand, ss leader. I¡¯ll remember to check.¡±


    After the call ended, Craig frowned a little, and said, ¡°That was your ss leader?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Craig wasn¡¯t polite and said, ¡°The smartwatch he gave you doesn¡¯t have a medical mecha in it. Wear the one I gave you. As for his, you don¡¯t need to use it.¡±


    Aiden obediently nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Carlo never thought that the first time he sent a gift to his sweetheart, he would actually give the same gift as his future father-inw. What¡¯s more, his gift was several times lower in grade...this was really just tragedy times two.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ...poor Carlo... ??


    Craig, you¡¯re so mean to your son-inw!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    How¡¯re y¡¯all doing? Here¡¯s a cat to bless your day ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That night, Craig drove Randy and Aiden back home. When it was time to part, Craig turned to Aiden and said, ¡°Son, you should go in and start packing. In three days, I¡¯ll lead the Royal Guard toe pick you up. You can apany Xi Wei to go register at Ellen Academy.¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    With a gentle gaze, Craig reached out and rubbed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me.¡±


    Aiden felt a little embarrassed. Although he still wasn¡¯t able to call out the word ¡°father,¡± when this tall man clumsily caressed his hair, Aiden felt a warm feeling bubble up in his heart.


    Craig turned his head and asked Randy, ¡°Do you want toe to the Andromeda Gxy to send off our son? If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±


    Randy hurriedly said, ¡°No need, with the Royal Guard there, I can feel at ease.¡±


    In fact, he simply didn¡¯t dare to go to the Andromeda Gxy. That year, he had gotten his boss to forge an Ellen Academy student death certificate, and then he had fled to the capital with a new identity. If he returned to his alma mater and came across one of his old teachers, it would be bad if he were recognized. Though so many years had passed, and his appearance had changed, it was better to be safe than sorry. Randy didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    Craig saw he didn¡¯t want to go, so he didn¡¯t force him. Craig set a time toe pick up Aiden and then returned to the pce.


    When Aiden went into his bedroom, he opened the package that Carlo had mailed him. Inside was a white box wrapped up in a gaudy red bow. Aiden frowned and undid the bow, then threw the ugly ribbon away. When he opened the box and took a look, lying inside was a silver and white smartwatch. It was a shame, butpared to the watch his father gave him that was an all-in-one timepiece,municator and mecha, this one wasn¡¯t of much use. It¡¯s not as if he could wear two watches.


    Aiden thought it over thoroughly, and put the watch away in his drawer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the night of the twenty-seventh, the atmosphere in the pce was a little mncholy. Queen Anna held Xi Wei¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t make a sound. The fourth prince Caesar and the two princesses crowded around him, reluctant for him to leave.


    ¡°Big brother, do you have to go? Can¡¯t you stay?¡± Caesar¡¯s little face frowned so hard it looked like a dumpling. ¡°Why does there have to be a rule saying you can¡¯te home for four years? After four years, I¡¯ll have gotten big. What if big brother doesn¡¯t know me anymore?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and pinched his little brother¡¯s dumpling face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even after four years, big brother will be able to recognize you at the first nce. When the timees, I¡¯m sure our Caesar will be a handsome little guy.¡±


    Caesar pulled at Xi Wei¡¯s sleeve and refused to let go. ¡°Big brother, we don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    The third princess Celine clung to Xi Wei¡¯s leg and started wailing. The second princess Sia was more restrained. She looked at the brother in front of her who hadforted and cared for her since she was small, and said softly, ¡°Big brother, when you get to school, you have to take good care of yourself. After two years, I¡¯ll go there too and keep youpany.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded and stroked his little sister¡¯s soft hair. ¡°You too. Since you were little you haven¡¯t been in good health. While I¡¯m not there, if anyone dares to bully you at St. Paul Academy, just go find Kevin¡¯s older brother ire.¡±


    Sia nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Then she reached out and wiped away Celine¡¯s tears, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, if you cry like this, big brother will feel sad.¡±


    At this, Celine gradually stopped crying. She asked, choked-up: ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t it that when four years have passed and you¡¯re all grown up, you¡¯re going to get married?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the three little faces around him, all looking like they didn¡¯t want him to leave, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartsore. The empire¡¯s strict restriction of omegas was, on the surface, to protect them. But these excessively harshws had caused many omegas to have no choice but to part from their families when they were still young. He was also unwilling to leave his loved ones.


    However, Ellen Academy has already sent him an admission letter. As a prince, it¡¯s not like he can refuse to attend school.


    When King Trand saw this scene, he suppressed the pain in his heart. He said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, you guys go back to your rooms. Xi Wei still has to pack. Your brother is just going to Ellen Academy to attend school, in a few years he¡¯ll be back again. Don¡¯t make a face like you¡¯re never going to see him again!¡±


    His Majesty¡¯s words were very imposing. At the loud sound of his voice, the children obediently left with hanging heads.


    Anna secretly wiped her eyes, then sped Xi Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared your luggage. When you get to school, remember to keep in touch.¡±


    Trand softly sighed and walked forward to pat Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xi Wei, you¡¯ve already grown up. I trust that you can handle these four years at school. If youe across any difficulties, just send us a message... Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t get in any trouble.¡±


    Trand rxed at this. He and Anna turned and left Xi Wei¡¯s room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, the second team of the Royal Guard escorted Prince Xi Wei from the pce under General Craig¡¯s personal leadership. King Trand and Queen Anna stood side by side at the door and watched the hovercar motorcade fly farther and farther into the distance. Their precious eldest son was leaving for Ellen Academy, where he would undergo four years of education before bing an adult. When he returned, ording to the rules of the empire, they would have to choose an alpha for Xi Wei.


    When they thought of this point, they felt extremely reluctant to let go.


    Trand wrapped his arms around Anna¡¯s back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. There was always going toe a day when Xi Wei would grow up.¡±


    Anna said, her voice cracking, ¡°I only hope that in the future, he can meet an alpha who really loves him...¡±


    In the hovercar, Xi Wei looked out the window at the two silhouettes at the pce door, growing smaller and smaller with distance. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter at heart. A lot could change in four years. After four years, when he returned here again, his fate might be like that of his uncle¡¯s¡ªgetting married off to an alpha by his father.


    So in these four years, he has to think of a way to get out of it. At his side, Xi Wei tightened his fist, and inwardly made a resolution.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Royal Guard soon arrived at Aiden¡¯s house. Aiden had already packed, and Randy went to the door to send him off. Craig helped Aiden lift his luggage into the trunk. Randy gently hugged his son, and said in a soft voice: ¡°If you have any problems once you get there, just give me a call. The card I gave you has a lot of money on it, so if you want to eat something or buy something, don¡¯t hesitate. Just don¡¯t deprive yourself.¡±


    The amount of money his nouveau riche father had deposited in the card was truly frightening. Aiden looked at him helplessly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t use up this much money at school.¡±


    Randy said, ¡°If you can¡¯t spend it all, that¡¯s fine. Just save it for now. In the future, when you want to marry, I¡¯ll throw the empire¡¯s most luxurious wedding for you.¡±


    Aiden smiled, and couldn¡¯t help but hug this willful big spender tight. ¡°Got it, Dad. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡±


    Randy reached out and rubbed his son¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s right, would you like to have a brother or sister?¡±


    Aiden asked in confusion, ¡°What brought this up?¡±


    Randy said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give birth to a brother or sister for you, how about it?¡±


    In his heart, Aiden knew that his dad actually wanted to give birth to other children in order to save him. Listening to him, he felt a little upset at heart. He really wanted to tell his dad not to force himself to get pregnant. He was already very content with living until eighteen... However, faced with Randy¡¯s tender gaze, there was no way for him to get out this sentence.


    His dad had earned so much money, and had all along been trying every possible method to save him. Then, how could he give up so easily?


    After a long moment of silence, Aiden nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I also really want to be a big brother.¡±


    Randy smiled and helped tidy his son¡¯s hair. ¡°Go on. If something happens at school, you can call me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take care, Dad.¡± Aiden hugged him tight, then turned to follow Xi Wei.


    The two of them were just about to step onto the hovercar when they suddenly heard someone calling them in the distance.


    Xi Wei turned his head and saw ire and Carloing towards them.


    Xi Wei said in surprise, ¡°Howe you guys are here?¡±


    ire walked quickly over to him, smiled and said: ¡°We came to send you off.¡±


    After he said this, he handed over the ck cat he was carrying to Xi Wei. ¡°Are you bringing your white cat to school? I¡¯ll give you my cat as well. Ellen Academy allows pets, so can you help take care of mine?¡±


    That ck cat had grown quite a bit over the years. Lying in ire¡¯s arms, he red imperiously at Xi Wei with golden eyes, tail cocked.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh, and patted the cat¡¯s head. ¡°Since you¡¯re so fierce to your new owner,ter I won¡¯t give you any food to eat.¡±


    The ck cat immediately hung his head, and looked as if he had been wronged.


    ire lightly rubbed his pet¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Go on then, be nice to your new owner.¡±


    Xi Wei took the cat and said, ¡°This idea is pretty good. The two cats can keep each otherpany at school.¡±


    ire smiled and gently took Xi Wei into his arms. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s only four years, it¡¯ll pass by very fast...but I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    The boy¡¯s clear blue eyes were full of tenderness and reluctance for him to leave. The expression in his eyes was really just like that of his white cat¡¯s. Early that morning, his cat had meowed and bit onto his trouser leg, full of love and unwilling to let him go. So at thest moment, he had decided to bring his cat along.


    Now, looking at ire who was ying the part of a pet, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile and reach out to stroke his golden hair. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t act so pitiful. Today¡¯s technology is so advanced, if we want to see each other, we can just make a video call at any time. It¡¯s only four years, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again. There¡¯s no need to be too depressed.¡±


    ¡ªBut you don¡¯t know, to those who deeply love you, one day without seeing you feels like three autumns have passed. Four years¡¯ time¡ªwhat kind of torment would that be?


    Forcefully holding back the desire to kiss him, ire took a deep breath, smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you then!¡±


    At the side, Carlo stood in front of Aiden and awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°That, the present I sent you, did you get it?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°I¡¯ve received it, thank you, ss leader.¡±


    Carlo said, ¡°When you get there, cough, if you¡¯re not too busy just send me a video call or something.¡±


    Aiden thought to himself, Who¡¯d have nothing better to do than to send you a video call? What if you scolded me as being a bother again? Wouldn¡¯t I just be looking for trouble for myself?


    I really can¡¯t understand Carlo¡¯s thinking. Since he hates me that much, whye to send us off? ...He probably came for Xi Wei. After all, in his eyes, Xi Wei doesn¡¯t count as an omega, but as a good brother of his who¡¯s almost like an alpha.


    Having thought to this point, Aiden nodded towards Carlo and said, ¡°Goodbye, ss leader.¡±


    Then he turned and followed Xi Wei, the two of them stepping onto the hovercar.


    ire and Carlo stood on the ground, watching the hovercar flying rapidly out of sight, soon disappearing without a trace. Their hearts were tinged with mncholy.


    The next time they meet, how will these two omegas have changed?


    The two boys stood without moving in the same ce, as if they would turn to stone waiting for them to return.


    After a long while, Carlo scratched his head, and asked seriously: ¡°Do you think that the next time I see him, I can directly marry him and bring him home?¡±


    ¡°...Stop dreaming.¡±


    Carlo lowered his head in dejection. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too...¡± He sighed.


    ire sighed as well.


    The two of them sighed at the same time. Afterwards, they exchanged amiserative look, suddenly feeling that they were brothers in the same boat.


    ire felt that after Xi Wei grew up, it would still be just as hard to pursue him. After he turned eighteen, any future marriage partners would first have to be filtered by the association, and then after that be chosen by the king. The empire didn¡¯t care too much about age differences between alphas and omegas. There were even alphas who were twenty years older or more than their omegas. That is to say, Xi Wei had many options to choose from, and ire was only one of them.


    Carlo felt he had even less hope. Aiden still disliked him, and that dislike, after their years of interaction, was likely deeply rooted in his heart. It would be truly difficult to change that bad first impression.


    Side by side, the two boys turned for home. When ire saw Carlo hanging his head, looking like he¡¯d been dumped, he couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder and say encouragingly, ¡°Cheer up. Didn¡¯t you want to apply to St. Romia Military Academy? Let¡¯s take the entrance exam together.¡±


    Carlo was roused at this. ¡°That¡¯s the empire¡¯s best military school, you know. It only epts a limited number of students from the capital each year, so it¡¯s really hard to test into.¡±


    ire¡¯s gaze was resolute. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to get your spirits up and properly practice. You don¡¯t want to fail the exam and have to repeat a year, do you? You¡¯d be wasting a year¡¯s worth of valuable time. Your uncle is the captain of the Cobra Corps, so you should be clear about the rules ofpetition in the military.¡±


    Carlo was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°When omegas with a strong family background reach the age to marry, the association will give priority to officers of major general rank and above when making their choice. Xi Wei is a prince, so the conditions to marry him definitely won¡¯t be loose. If when the timees you¡¯re only a student at a military academy, you won¡¯t even have the chance topete.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not blind to this. Aiden¡¯s father is General Craig, so the pressure on you isn¡¯t as heavy. But in my mind, with Craig¡¯s character, there¡¯s no way he would let his son marry a student with no prospects. When Aiden turns eighteen, the association will pick out a suitable alpha for him. With his mild character, if that alpha treats him well, he might just agree. Have you thought about this?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Carlo tore at his hair in frustration. ¡°I, I can also treat him well!¡±


    ¡°But you left him with a bad impression, and adding onto that the identity of a student, you won¡¯t have a single selling point.¡±


    Carlo was silent for a long moment, then asked, ¡°Then what are we supposed to do?¡±


    ire narrowed his eyes slightly, smiled and said, ¡°It seems like we can only apply to skip a grade at St. Romia Military Academy. We have to get in early, and graduate as soon as possible.¡±


    Carlo said, shocked, ¡°Take the test to skip a grade? Isn¡¯t the difficulty of that way too high? The school¡¯s curriculum is dense enough to begin with...¡±


    ire said, ¡°So we¡¯ll divide thebor and work together to take notes. Starting from now, we¡¯ll study the key points of St. Romia Military Academy¡¯s entrance exam. When we¡¯re sixteen, we¡¯ll apply.¡±


    Most alphas and betas applied to college at eighteen, but there were a few prodigies who skipped grades and applied at a younger age. ire¡¯s meaning was that they should directly skip two grades and apply to college at sixteen. This meant that they would have to put in twice the effort others did, finishing a four-year curriculum in two years, while maintaining excellent grades.


    ¡ªAt this level of difficulty, actually going through with it seemed like the height of absurdity.


    But when he thought of Aiden in some other alpha¡¯s arms, kissing him, embracing him, Carlo felt so itchy he couldn¡¯t breathe. He didn¡¯t dare to even imagine it. If in four years Aiden really did marry someone else, he didn¡¯t know what kind of frightening things he might do. He might just take a knife and stab that alpha to death...


    And so...


    ¡°Since the rules of the empire aren¡¯t in our favor, then we¡¯ll just have to use our own strength to fight.¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just surrender, can we?¡±


    Carlo took a deep breath, nodded hard, set his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll take the test with you. Isn¡¯t it just taking a test? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡±


    The two boys shook hands. It was a promise.


    One person covering that much schoolwork definitely wouldn¡¯t be as efficient as two people doing it.


    For the sake of their future happiness, they had to stake it all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Xi Wei and Aiden sat together on the sofa in the hovercar. The view outside the windows quickly changed from showing the bustling cityscape of the capital to the boundless ocean of outer space. The Royal Guard had left the capital, and was on its way to the Andromeda gxy.


    The Andromeda gxy wasn¡¯t far from the Cepheus sr system. They only had to leap once through hyperspace to get there. In the afternoon, Xi Wei and Aiden smoothly arrived at their destination, the Logia of the Andromeda Gxy. The scenery here waspletely different from the concrete jungles of the capital, and their congested, intercrossing midair highways. Here, there was a feeling of seclusion, and the streets were sparse with cars and pedestrians. They saw Ellen Academy¡¯s red skyscrapers up ahead, the most icondmarks in all of Logia.


    Since alphas couldn¡¯t enter the school, Craig could only drop the two boys off at a safe area outside the school gate. He said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll have some beta guards take you in. I¡¯ll wait outside. After you register and check into your dorm rooms, send me a message.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°General, you don¡¯t need to wait, you can just go back. We won¡¯t have any problems registering. The school will send robots to take us through the process.¡±


    Just as he was saying this, a little robot with a cute design came out to greet them. It turned its head and scanned the two boys¡¯ pupils. ¡°Xi Wei and Aiden, wee to Ellen Academy. The registration area for new students is this way, please follow me.¡±


    As it said this, it turned and started towards the school.


    Aiden was silent for a moment, then turned his head and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m going to go register, you should head back.¡±


    Craig went over to him and said gently, ¡°Take care of yourself at school. If anybody dares to bully you, just contact me through the smartwatch I gave you.¡±


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Parents always worried that their kids would be bullied at school, but actually, Aiden and Xi Wei had already grown up and were well able to protect themselves. And at an all-omega school, they trusted they wouldn¡¯t meet the likes of Joen, who had stirred up trouble for them back at St. Paul Academy.


    After a pause, Aiden said seriously: ¡°About my dad...I¡¯ll have to ask you to watch over him.¡±


    His son had actually entrusted Craig with his dad¡¯s care. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t at ease leaving his impulsive, nouveau riche dad to his own devices. Seeing his son¡¯s serious gaze, Craig felt his heart soften. He reached out and stroked his hair, saying, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll protect him well.¡±


    At this, Aiden nodded, then turned and followed Xi Wei into the school.


    Not until the two boys¡¯ silhouettes disappeared from his line of sight did Craig take the Royal Guard and turn for home.


    Xi Wei and Aiden followed the little robot to the registration area, which was crowded with omega students. The girls wore their hair long, had vivid big eyes, and fair, tender skin. The boys were also delicate of feature, and looked good-natured. Everyone seemed to be getting along well, chatting as they lined up to undergo the physical exam. Xi Wei looked around the room, and couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh in his heart: Sure enough, he still liked omegas the best! The omega girls here were all so beautiful, it would be great if he could take one of them home for a wife.


    If ire knew what Xi Wei was thinking, he¡¯d probably want to cry.


    He was only thinking it, though. He couldn¡¯t say something like that out loud. If he told his father he wanted to marry an omega girl, his father would probably die of a heart attack.


    Ellen College¡¯s physical exam for new students was very meticulous. The robots had to measure each student¡¯s height, weight, bone growth and pheromone level in order to assess the status of their physical development. From this, they could determine the approximate timing of their first heat after they reached maturity. Among these various measurements, there was one that was of especially high importance¡ªthe omega pheromone level. The robot that had taken half a day to draw Xi Wei¡¯s blood sample suddenly started shing a red light. ¡°Warning! Warning! Pheromone level at zero!¡±


    The omega boys and girls around them turned their heads in unison to look at him.


    Most fourteen-year-old omegas would be producing some amount of pheromones. Those who matured earlier, like Aiden, might reach a level of 5.0; those who maturedter would still reach about 3.0. Xi Wei, on the other hand, actually had a level of 0¡ªthat was too farfetched.


    Everyone looked at him as if he were a circus sideshow. There were even some omegas who whispered, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that he¡¯s a beta who was assigned the wrong dynamic at birth, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how could it be zero?¡±


    Xi Wei, though, was quite happy. This was evidence that he was maturingter than most omegas. Right now, his pheromone level was still at zero; who could say but that he might not have his first heat before he turned twenty. This was really too great for words.


    Secretly delighted on the inside, Xi Wei put on an innocent face. He said to the teacher in charge of the physical exam, ¡°Do you think this is because my physical development is dyed?¡±


    The teacher awkwardly recorded down the data and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably a gic inheritance of the royal family. When your Uncle Berg entered school and underwent the physical exam, his pheromone level was also at zero. So his first heat came muchter than other omegas, in his twenties.¡±


    Xi Wei suddenly recalled that Uncle Berg had married at twenty-two. A first heating thatte was rarely seen among all the omegas in the empire. Could it be that he had really inherited the genes of the royal family, and that would also happen to him?


    In any case, Xi Wei was very satisfied with the results of this examination.


    Xi Wei and Aiden got their dorm room assignments. After he settled in, Xi Wei video called ire, telling him he was safe and sound. He took a picture of the bed he had made for the two cats and sent it to him.


    When ire saw the fuzzy ck and white cats on his screen, curled up in the soft nket Xi Wei had spread out for them, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If you¡¯ve settled in, then rest early. School¡¯s about to start for us too. In the future, let¡¯s video call each other often.¡±


    Xi Wei hung up, then tidied up the dormitory with Aiden. Then they went out to explore the campus.


    The scenery here was very beautiful. Everywhere they looked there were rock gardens and water features, and the air was clean and refreshing. Omega upperssmen would often walk by them, looking elegant and refined. Xi Wei¡¯s eyes were almost dazzled.


    But when he thought that these students, once they graduated and came of age, would be married off to strangers by the association, he felt some discontent.


    Ellen Academy officially opened on the 30th of August. At the opening ceremony, the principal, who was a woman with curly blond hair, gave a short speech, then handed the students over to their respective homeroom teachers.


    Ellen Academy¡¯s student poption didn¡¯t lose in size to St. Paul Academy. It gathered together omegas from every gxy of the Empire. Just Xi Wei¡¯s year alone was divided among more than fifty sses. In total, there were more than 2,000 omega students.


    When all of these omegas were gathered together, they looked like a huge crowd. But in reality, the empire had so many gxies ands, that in its poption of several billion, the tens of thousands of omegas were very few. Because of this, they were seen as extraordinarily precious.


    Xi Wei and Aiden were in the same ss. Their homeroom teacher was called Ivan, a gentle, cultured man who wore a pair of elegant silver sses. He said he was a beta who had been teaching at this school for more than a decade. This year he was thirty-five, and as of yet he was unmarried.


    The students were all shocked. Mr. Ivan looked so young, about twenty-five or twenty-six. Theypletely couldn¡¯t tell he was already thirty-five years old.


    Under the surprised eyes of his students, Ivan smiled slightly and said, ¡°No matter which school on which you came from, from today on, the way you¡¯ll be taught will be quite different from what you¡¯re used to. I know that before, you learned a lot of grammar, mathematics and other theoretical subjects. Although Ellen Academy also teaches these subjects, they¡¯ll be reduced to one ss a week, and the exams on them won¡¯t be too difficult. Here, the subject of main importance will be health ss. As omegas, you need to clearly understand the workings of your own bodies, and the process of marking. Only then can you protect yourselves.¡±


    When he came to the subject of marking, the children¡¯s faces turned a little embarrassed.


    Ivan continued, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be teaching health. The tests for this subject are a bit challenging, but it¡¯s essential that you pass. Do you hear me?¡±


    Their teacher¡¯s voice was so gentle, the students immediately replied in unison: ¡°We hear you!¡±


    Ivan smiled. ¡°Good. Tomorrow morning, after you finish eating breakfast,e to this ssroom at ten o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll be waiting for you so we can start our first ss. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Xi Wei felt pretty good. This school actually started sses at ten; in the future, he¡¯d be able to sleep in.


    The next morning at 9:10, Aiden woke up Xi Wei and the two had breakfast. Then they walked side by side to the ssroom.


    Mr. Ivan had long since been waiting there. When he saw them, he looked at them gently and said, ¡°Are you two Aiden and Xi Wei?¡±


    The two boys were amazed at their teacher¡¯s faculty of memory. They looked at him and nodded.


    Ivan smiled and reached out to pat their shoulders. ¡°Go in and take your seats, ss is about to start.¡±


    Meeting this kind of gentle, cultured teacher, whose voice made you feel like you were being washed by the spring breeze, was really a piece of good luck.


    It was a shame that the very first ss made Xi Wei feel a strong urge to skip school!


    This was because Mr. Ivan started a movie on the screen, and said in a mild voice, ¡°In our first ss, we¡¯ll learn about the process of marking.¡±


    Then he pressed y, and they began watching an educational film about the physiological process of an alpha marking an omega.


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    What could be better than gathering a ss full of people together to look at porn?! What¡¯s more, the film showed a male omega being pressed beneath an alpha who was doing this and that to him. The fine hairs on the back of Xi Wei¡¯s neck stood up, and he felt like he was about to to go blind.


    ¡°Oh, ooh, ah, ah...¡± Moans sounded throughout the room. It was more than Xi Wei could bear, so he decisively closed his eyes and plugged his ears.


    If every day at Ellen Academy was going to be like this, Xi Wei felt that by the end of these four years, he¡¯ll have gone mad for sure!


    The idea of sex education wasn¡¯t the problem. People always had to be informed about their own bodies. When Xi Wei had gone to high school in his first life, he had also learned about how sperm was produced, and how fertilized eggs would develop. This was information exining the origin of human life, and students weren¡¯t particrly opposed to learning about it in health ss.


    Ellen Academy¡¯s health ss, though, went into far too much detail. The process of marking had to be exined step by step, and when Mr. Ivan lectured on heat, he divided it into three stages. Marking was divided into two steps: the temporary marking, and the permanent marking. During the permanent marking, the alpha would forcefully open the omega¡¯s uterine channel, and inject their sperm inside. That way, they could have a baby.


    Listening to Mr. Ivan¡¯s narration, Xi Wei really wanted to say one phrase: Fuck me!


    Don¡¯t talk about four years, after a period of just one week, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He called his friend toin: ¡°ire, I¡¯m about to copse, this school¡¯s health ss actually puts on porn for us, and shows us the process of marking...now I really know what marking¡¯s all about, damn, is this world crazy or isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Looking at Xi Wei who was spitting with rage, ire wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. He coughed and rubbed his nose, and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you only just learned about the process of permanent marking, right?¡±


    Xi Wei indignantly said, ¡°Of course! When I was little, I secretly rifled through my father¡¯s bookshelf. I saw one book that was an introduction to omega physiology, but the diagrams inside were so obscene that I threw it down without looking further into it. I didn¡¯t know the details of the process at all. I only learned today that marking had a temporary and a permanent step to it. It¡¯s divided into three stages, and you have to spend three days and three nights to open up some channel in the body, and then you¡¯re pregnant! It¡¯s really too awful!¡±


    ire was silent for a moment, then softly consoled him: ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t get upset. If you really don¡¯t want to listen during ss, you can just put your head down and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡ªIn any case, when the time for your markinges, I can handle it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand these matters.


    As ire thought of this, his eyes grew ever more gentle. ¡°During these four years, for the sses you don¡¯t want to listen to, just sleep through them. Or you can wear earplugs and read by yourself. Ellen Academy¡¯s tests aren¡¯t that difficult anyway, and they let you graduate once you turn eighteen. When you get bored at night, you can look for me at the battle arena, and I¡¯ll y a few rounds with you. How does that sound?¡±


    Xi Wei took a deep breath, dropped his head in frustration and said, ¡°I guess that¡¯s all I can do.¡±


    ire said, ¡°In a bad mood? How abouting to the battle arena to vent a little?¡±


    At this, Xi Wei¡¯s spirits lifted a little. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you log in first, I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    The empire¡¯swork connected all of its gxies, and provided ease ofmunication between the different regions. Although Xi Wei and ire were light-years apart, they could meet anytime on the inte. After the two logged on to the battle arena, Xi Wei quickly made a room, then entered the password and dragged ire in.


    ire sent him a message, asking: ¡°Will beating me up make you feel better?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°It¡¯s too boring to beat up strangers all the time, there¡¯s so many noobs on here. It¡¯s more fun to fight you.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Your mecha is a level higher than mine. How about I treat this like a boss fight?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°No problem, let¡¯s see whether you can beat this boss or whether this boss will ughter you!¡±


    The two soon started to battle. Some time ago, Xi Wei had used the points ire gave him to upgrade his mecha by a level. B-ss mechas could carry out basic transformations. They could run on drynd, or grow wings and soar through the sky. Added onto Xi Wei¡¯s innate ability in operating mecha, it made it very challenging for ire to avoid his attacks.


    ire had decided to enter this boss fight because mecha piloting made up arge part of the entrance exam for military academies. He had to make the most of his time from now on and start training hard. Challenging Xi Wei¡¯s higher-ss mecha was a great help to his piloting abilities, and it also helped Xi Wei unwind when he felt moody, so this was really killing two birds with one stone.


    Xi Wei relied on the oppressive power of his B-ss mecha and beat down ire for ten straight rounds. After that, he felt a bit more rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for keeping mepany. I yed until I felt pretty carefree just now.¡±


    ire sent him a smiley emoji. ¡°You still need to be polite with me?¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved. It was good to have a friend who knew him inside and out. When he was feeling anxious and irritable, ire kept himpany, and his mood soon took a turn for the better. Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°The course load at St. Paul Academy must be heavy. You should go to bed soon, you have to get up early tomorrow.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Okay, you should sleep soon too. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°I will. Goodnight!¡±


    It was probably because he had used up a lot of energy fighting ten straight rounds with ire, but that night, after he took a bath, Xi Weiid down in bed and fell asleep straightaway.


    As he slept, he had a vague dream that the blue crystal ne his uncle gave him glowing faintly, and a soft voice spoke in his ear: ¡°Time has matched correctly. Environment has matched correctly. The AI haspleted automatic activation. Completing match with the host¡¯s mind... Matching sessful.¡±


    The glow dimmed, and Xi Wei dazedly touched the ne at his throat. The crystal at its center seemed to be giving off a strange heat.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    The wild ride starts now...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When he woke up the next morning, Xi Wei only felt that his mind was refreshed. He touched the blue crystal ne at his throat, but it didn¡¯t feel any different from usual. Maybe it was just that he had been dreaming about what he did before falling asleep? Last night he had spent a long time sparring with ire at the battle arena, so maybe that was why he dreamed that he received a high-grade mecha AI?


    XI Wei scratched the back of his head. He thought it was probably just a dream, and didn¡¯t pay it any more attention. He went and ate breakfast with Aiden, and then they walked to the ssroom together.


    Ellen Academy had already started for a week. As on the first day, every day Mr. Ivan smiled and put on various movies for the ss, lecturing on pheromones, heat, marking and how they were interrted. Xi Wei followed ire¡¯s advice. Every time Mr. Ivan came to teach health ss, Xi Wei would sit in the back row, open up hisputer, put in ear plugs, and mind his own business. He¡¯d read books or watch movies to pass the time.


    Aiden took the opposite approach. He paid attention to the teacher and took notes.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing, listening so seriously?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Of course we have to be clear about the matters of our own bodies. Otherwise, what are we going to do if the night of our marking arrives and we don¡¯t know a thing? Not to mention, there are some alphas who don¡¯t study properly in health ss. When the timees for them to mark an omega, the omega has to do the guiding, or the marking will end in failure.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    He probably should be studying properly in health ss, but the thing was, Xi Wei had simply never thought about getting marked by some alpha. He felt that this practice of marking was even more tortuous than being stabbed to death. At least with a knife, it would enter for a moment and then the pain would be over, whereas with marking, you had to get tossed about for three days and three nights before it ended. Just imagining it, Xi Wei thought that he¡¯d rather die.


    Faced with Aiden¡¯s serious eyes, Xi Wei could only throw his hands in the air and say, ¡°Alright alright, you go ahead and study. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Having said that, he bent his head and continued watching his movie.


    Mr. Ivan saw the ck-haired head in the corner, looking down at something under the desk, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°Xi Wei,e answer this question.¡±


    The instructive light on his desk lit up. Aiden lightly nudged him. Xi Wei, who had been called on, could only put down hisputer, stand up and say, ¡°Here, teacher.¡±


    Ivan said, ¡°List the specific characteristics of omega pheromones.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t paid attention to this topic at all, let alone its specific characteristics.


    Fortunately, Aiden helped him out by secretly opening the corresponding chapter for him on theputer. Xi Wei read aloud from the textbook, ¡°The levels of omega pheromones present in the body will directly affect the timing of the heat. An adult omega¡¯s pheromones are usually at a level of about 7.0. When the level rises above 9.0, they will officially enter heat.¡±


    Ivan continued to ask, ¡°Before the level rises to 9.0, is there any way to prevent it from doing so?¡±


    Xi Wei scratched his head. ¡°Uh...¡±


    Aiden continued to be a helpful little angel, and pulled up the page on the e-textbook, pointing where he should look.


    Xi Wei continued to read, ¡°Before the heates, one can use a temporary mark to prevent its arrival.¡±


    Ivan asked, ¡°And what is a temporary mark?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Teacher, do you have a grudge against me or something? When is this interrogation going to end?


    Xi Wei said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    For his part, Mr. Ivan didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and walked over to Xi Wei¡¯s desk, saying, ¡°We went over this topic in thest ss. Aiden, please demonstrate for him.¡±


    Aiden said, taken aback, ¡°You want me to demonstrate?¡±


    Ivan said, ¡°Suppose you were an alpha. If you wanted to give Xi Wei a temporary mark, what would you do?¡±


    Aiden could only bite the bullet and stand up. His cheeks tinted slightly red, he went over to Xi Wei and hugged him.


    Xi Wei looked at him like he wanted to ask what he thought he was doing, his expression full of rm. Aiden¡¯s lips inched closer and closer to the back of Xi Wei¡¯s neck, and lightly brushed his skin. He then quickly withdrew with a red face.


    Ivan said, ¡°Was that the kind of temporary mark I told you about? Is just kissing it for a moment enough?¡±


    Aiden lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an alpha anyway. Even if I bite him, there isn¡¯t going to be a response.¡±


    ¡°...Alright, go sit down.¡± Mr. Ivan could only shake his head. Then he said, ¡°Xi Wei, stay after ss.¡±


    When Xi Wei heard this, he suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    His performance just now apparently made Mr. Ivan very dissatisfied. Maybe he wanted Xi Wei to stay after ss for some individual tutoring. Xi Wei felt it was really magical. Temporary marking required you to bite someone¡¯s nape; listening to it, it really sounded like the behavior of wild beasts. Aiden had only kissed him lightly, and he hadn¡¯t felt a thing. If it were an alpha just now, they¡¯d have to bite until they drew blood? Wouldn¡¯t that hurt a lot? Hadn¡¯t he heard that the pheromone nd was located there?


    Before, at St. Paul Academy, Xi Wei had been a top student.


    And now, this was really great, he¡¯d be the kind of cker student who had to stay after ss for remedial tutoring.


    After ss, all the other students walked off. Aiden gave Xi Wei a nce, then also turned and left. Xi Wei could only stay behind alone.


    All smiles, Mr. Ivan said: ¡°It looks like I need to give you some remedial lessons. Xi Wei,e with me.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at him, on guard. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Ivan said, ¡°The anatomyboratory.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Perplexed, he followed Mr. Ivan through the school building, and they soon reached the anatomyboratory. There were several hundred anatomical models exhibited here. They were made of special materials, and looked exactly like real people, except that their skin was transparent. He could clearly see the nerves and organs within them.


    Mr. Ivan walked forward and stopped in front of a particr model. He pointed to the model¡¯s nape, where there was an oval nd marked out in purple dye. Ivan smiled and said, ¡°The omega pheromone nd is located here. As you can see, it¡¯s connected to blood vessels and consequently to the circtory system. Omega pheromones are secreted from here. The typical adult omega¡¯s pheromone levels are stable at about 7.0.¡±


    He switched on the medical monitor next to it, which automatically measured the pheromone levels in the model. Sure enough, the disy read ¡°7.05.¡±


    Ivan continued, ¡°Because this nd is the source of omega pheromones, when this area is stimted, the omega will experience a sensation of pleasure. If an alpha temporarily marks an omega by biting into this nd, their alpha pheromones will be absorbed into the omega¡¯s body. This can temporarily suppress their omega pheromones, dying their heat. However, this kind of temporary mark can onlyst for three months.¡±


    After he finished saying this, he took out a needle and injected a tiny amount of alpha pheromones into the back of the model¡¯s neck. As expected, the levels of omega pheromones present began gradually dropping on the monitor¡¯s disy nearby.


    Ivan patiently exined, ¡°It¡¯s actually very easy to understand. Alpha and omega pheromones will naturally bnce each other out. Alpha pheromones can suppress the activity of omega pheromones. However, once the omega¡¯s pheromone levels break through 9.0, just relying on the temporary mark won¡¯t be able to suppress it. At that time, the omega will enter heat, and the alpha will need to employ a more thorough method to control their omega pheromone levels. That¡¯s where the permanent markes in.¡±


    ¡°If an omega in heat doesn¡¯t receive the permanent mark, their pheromone levels will continue to rise. They will lose their faculty of reason, harm themselves in the throes of madness, and even eventually die.¡±


    Seeing Xi Wei¡¯s stunned expression, Mr. Ivan smiled and said softly, ¡°Did you understand it this time?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Xi Wei really had to thank him for this diligent fulfillment of his duties, even bringing the cker student to the specimen room for individual tutoring. This way, even if he didn¡¯t want to listen, he couldn¡¯t escape.


    But then, ording to what the teacher had said, if alpha and omega pheromones naturally bnced each other out, wouldn¡¯t that mean that if an omega were given a constant supply of alpha pheromones, they would never umte a high enough level of omega pheromones, and therefore would never enter heat?


    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes brightened. He had suddenly thought of a possibility. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teacher, ording to what you¡¯re saying, omegas only enter heat because of rising pheromone levels. So isn¡¯t there a way to lower those levels? Operating on the same principle as that of the temporary mark, couldn¡¯t you manually inject alpha pheromones into an omega¡¯s body?¡±


    Ivan smiled and looked at him, saying, ¡°How did you think of this?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°I suddenly came up with it when I saw you give the injection. Since we understand the principle behind heat, then there must be a way to counter it, right?¡±


    The principle behind medicine was to prescribe the right treatment for the illness. Omegas entered heat because of heightened hormone levels. There were two ways to counter this. The first was to surgically remove the pheromone nd, and cut off the production of pheromones at its source. The second was to use medication to control pheromone levels. Since alpha pheromones had a neutralizing effect on omega pheromones, didn¡¯t that mean that alpha pheromones were the best medication to suppress heats?


    Having thought to this point, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t stop himself from interjecting in excitement, ¡°You can use alpha pheromones to control it, right? That way, you won¡¯t have to bother with heats, right?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes shed. After a moment of silence, he smiled and said, ¡°Come this way.¡±


    He walked with Xi Wei through theboratory crammed full of anatomical models until they reached the very back. There, he abruptly grasped the hand of a model, and stared it in the face. As a result, that model¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and it unexpectedly emitted a redser beam and scanned Ivan¡¯s irises!


    There was a bang, and then Xi Wei felt a sensation of weightlessness. He was rapidly beginning to fall.


    ¡ªIn thisboratory, there was actually a trapdoor leading to a secret room!


    Following their descent, the b above their heads quickly fell shut. Their surroundings turned pitch-ck, but Xi Wei wasn¡¯t afraid. He could feel that Mr. Ivan was right beside him, and he didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of harming Xi Wei.


    There was a fingerprint scanner set into the anatomical model¡¯s palm, and an iris scanner in its eyes. Only after verifying the user¡¯s identity would the trapdoor mechanism activate. He didn¡¯t know who came up with this idea¡ªit was simply too genius. In theboratory crammed full of hundreds of models, who would¡¯ve thought that underneath a certain one, there would be a secret door?


    The tform they stood on was falling fast. He could hear the slight grinding sound of the mechanism. Xi Wei¡¯s feet met the ground, and he saw in front of him a metal door glowing with a soft, silvery luster. Mr. Ivan pressed his palm to the door to verify his identity, and the door opened. A wide corridor stretched out in front of them, lit on both sides by countless red lights. The space in the corridor was densely crossed with redser beams.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but think: This is really the style of a Hollywood sci-fi blockbuster. Exactly what is Mr. Ivan studying in secret down here?


    He looked doubtfully at the young teacher beside him, only to find that Ivan, who always loved to smile, now had on a very serious face. He turned his head and asked Xi Wei, ¡°If there really was a medicine that could dy your heat, would you choose to take it?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Of course. If there was a way to permanently get rid of my heats, that would be even better.¡±


    Ivan said, ¡°But this is expressly forbidden by the empire. If you were to be found out, you¡¯d still be forced to marry an alpha, and your life might even be in danger... If that¡¯s the case, would you still take it?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just make up an excuse and not let people find out about it? Teacher, do you really have this kind of medicine?¡±


    Ivan smiled, and verified his fingerprint and iris scan at the side of the hall. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After he put his palm on the scanner, theser beams in the corridor disappeared. Xi Wei followed closely behind him. After about a hundred meters, they reached the end of the hallway, where there was another solid metal door. Again, Ivan had to verify his identity through scans. It could be seen that the ce Ivan was taking Xi Wei to was top-secret, and that was why they needed to pass through so many security checkpoints.


    After they went through the metal door, the two of them got onto a little airship. Under Ivan¡¯s piloting, the airship flew around in a ring in the darkness for a long time, until Xi Wei was dizzy and could hardly tell directions apart anymore. Atst, the airshipnded at a ce that was giving off soft blue light. From the air, that ce looked almost like moonlight illuminating the ocean waves, that kind of deep blue color.


    Only when the airshipnded did Xi Wei find out that here, there was actually a massive underground factory.


    The security checkpoint here was even more strict. It wasn¡¯t a fingerprint or an iris scan that was required here, but blood testing!


    Ivan used a needle on the blood analyzing device by the door to prick his finger. After the machine drew his blood and analyzed itsponents, it gave a beep when the gene results were found to match, and a green light lit up. The automatic door in front of them slowly opened.


    At the same time, aputerized voice spoke out: ¡°Wee to the Omega Underground Alliance, Logia General Headquarters.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    There¡¯s actually an underground organization? This is really opening his eyes!


    Ivan took him through the door, and Xi Wei saw the factory floor, with countless machines operating in perfect precision. The workers here were all robots; Xi Wei didn¡¯t see a single human. ording to a preprogrammed sequence, the robots added a different kind of medicine at each section of the conveyor belt, in meticulous order. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t see an end to the factory, and he didn¡¯t know exactly what they were making here. But he felt that it definitely had something to do with what Mr. Ivan was talking about earlier, medicine that could be used to suppress heats!


    Ivan brought him into a closed office and said, ¡°Xi Wei, do you have any interest in joining the Underground Alliance?¡±


    Xi Wei asked uncertainly, ¡°Underground? What exactly does this alliance do?¡±


    Ivan smiled and said, ¡°This is an omega-founded underground organization whose main purpose is researching and developing heat suppressants. There are many omegas like you who hate going through heat, but the empire strictly prohibits suppressants from being sold on the market. So we can only rely on ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we?¡± Xi Wei looked at the man before him in shock.


    Ivan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m also an omega. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m a beta, thanks to the help of specialized suppressants.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Ivan continued, ¡°I¡¯m the person the Alliance assigned to be in charge of Ellen Academy. Every year, I carefully observe the newly-admitted students, and pick out a few capable, quick-witted ones who aren¡¯t willing to yield to the Empire¡¯s control. Then I recruit them for the Underground Alliance. Our organization¡¯s founding belief is that we omegas can rely on our own power to make suppressants that we can secretly take in times of need.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at Mr. Ivan with aplicated expression. ¡°Suppressants? There¡¯s really such a thing? If you changed identities into a beta after taking them, how did no one notice?¡±


    Ivan said, ¡°Yes, this kind of medicine has actually been around for a long time. It¡¯s just that in past years, there were some idents, so suppressants were forcibly confiscated and banned by the military, and not a few omegas of the Underground Alliance were arrested as well. As for the origin of our organization, I¡¯ll go over it in detail with youter. The question right now is whether you¡¯re willing to join the Alliance. If you¡¯re willing, thene with me to fill out your information. If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll use a drug to erase this episode from your memory, and send you safely back to school.¡±


    Ivan looked down at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think it over.¡±


    From when he was small, Xi Wei had been looking for a way to avoid suffering through the hardships of heat, and today he had finally found it! This was a huge temptationid out before his eyes. Xi Wei carefully considered it for a few moments, then nodded seriously and said, ¡°I want to join!¡±


    Ivan smiled and said, ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to register.¡±


    He brought Xi Wei to another room with arge screen in it. Ivan let a robot take Xi Wei¡¯s blood and scan his fingerprints and irises, and enter the information into the database. Then he looked at him and cautioned him, ¡°Since the military expressly prohibits the use of suppressants, make sure no one¡¯s around when you¡¯re taking them. As for the secret of the Underground Alliance, don¡¯t leak a word out to anybody, or you¡¯ll bring disaster down on yourself and on all our heads. Are we clear?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°Crystal.¡±


    Ivan nodded and said, ¡°The leader wants to see you, please wait for a moment.¡±


    After he said it, he entered aplicated password into the screen in front of them and looked to be requesting a connection with the other side. The screen showed a message saying ¡°Connection in progress,¡± and after a moment, the whole screen lit up. A face appeared in front of him that made Xi Wei feel as if he were dreaming.


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Underground Alliance. Wee to the Alliance, Xi Wei.¡±


    The man on the screen carried a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and his voice was as gentle and warm as he remembered it.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After a moment, he called out: ¡°Uncle? How is it you?!¡±


    Berg said, ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...Ipletely didn¡¯t expect it!¡±


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°Looks like my disguise was a sess. Did the mecha activate?¡±


    Xi Wei asked, disconcerted, ¡°What mecha?¡±


    Just as he was saying it, the blue ne at his throat again emitted a soft voice. ¡°The mecha AI Egret has alreadypleted matching with the owner¡¯s mind.¡±


    Berg nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good, as the first S-ss mecha I made with my own hands, your performance inpleting this task was properly outstanding. From now on, just stay at Xi Wei¡¯s side, and protect him at all times.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at the crystal ne that was glowing softly, and as if he had seen a ghost, he took it off at once. ¡°That voice wasing from inside this?¡±


    The ne he had worn for more than ten years had suddenly started speaking. It was no wonder Xi Wei was so surprised.


    Berg exined, ¡°That¡¯s right. That ne is the gift I gave you the year you were born, and there¡¯s actually an S-ss mecha AI in it. I designed it so that it would only activate after fourteen years, on the 29th of August, the night of Ellen Academy¡¯s opening. These past years, you never noticed that anything was different about the ne because the system was still asleep.¡±


    In other words, his uncle had already developed an S-ss mecha more than ten years ago!


    So when he didn¡¯t stay in the pce before he married, it was because he was working on this day in and day out. Since he was small, Xi Wei had always felt his uncle had a lot of talent, and a lot of interest in mecha manufacturing. He never would¡¯ve thought that not only had his uncle made an S-ss mecha, but he was also the leader of the Omega Underground Alliance!


    Xi Wei really wanted to bow down to him. From when he was small, Berg had taught him that omegas had to be strong and self-reliant. He had given him a top-grade mecha, and even encouraged the king to teach him how to fight...he had been nning ten moves ahead at all times. He really deserved to be called the uncle Xi Wei had respected since he was young!


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°That the pheromone level in your body is zero is something that I remotely controlled the robot at Ellen Academy¡¯s freshman physical exam to say. I made it enter forged data into the school¡¯s system. In fact, the levels of pheromones in your body right now are perfectly normal. But since your pheromone levels were recorded as being zero when you entered school, it¡¯ll be easier to exin away the effects when you start taking suppressantster on. You can say that you inherited the genes of the royal family, and so your first heat isingte the way mine did.¡±


    Xi Wei suddenly saw the light. ¡°So you mean to say, before you got married, you were also taking suppressants?¡±


    Berg nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. After the king chose a suitable alpha for me whom I was willing to marry, I stopped using them. So you don¡¯t have to worry. Even after you grow up, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you be married off too early to an alpha you don¡¯t like. If our Xi Wei doesn¡¯t want to get married, he can just stay on suppressants. When you want to marry, you just have to pick the best alpha, the one that you like the most.¡±


    Xi Wei was very moved. Having Uncle Berg as his backing was pretty great.


    Berg continued, ¡°Egret is the S-ss mecha I personally designed. Its AI is stored in your blue ne, and its body is that white mecha I gave you earlier. The first thing you have to do right now is let the AI and the external body integratepletely, so that Egret can start properly working.¡±


    Berg had been very careful. He had hidden the mecha AI in Xi Wei¡¯s ne, and programmed it to activate automatically when Xi Wei was fourteen, after he went to Ellen Academy. Then he had disguised the mecha body as an ordinary C-ss mecha, and given it to Xi Wei as a present.


    This way, Xi Wei could avoid the defensework that monitored the interster gates. The underhanded way of getting around wasn¡¯t too easy to do!


    ¡°Xi Wei, Ivan will exin the circumstances of the Underground Alliance to you in detail. You¡¯ve already grown up, and it¡¯s time that you take on some responsibilities. After your mecha finishes assembling, I¡¯ll have some tasks for you to do. As for information regarding the Underground Alliance, you can¡¯t leak it out to anybody. That includes mentioning it in front of your father. The pce has a security system monitoring it, and you don¡¯t know who might be listening in. Do you understand?¡±


    Xi Wei carefully nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Berg said, ¡°In the future, if I have something for you, I¡¯ll contact you directly through your mecha. After the mechapletes his mental match with his owner, he can speak to them telepathically, without being overheard by others. Take good care of Egret.¡±


    ¡°I will! Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Berg smiled, then turned to Ivan and said, ¡°Take a look at this year¡¯s freshman ss and see if there are any more who can join the Alliance. Check them carefully. I¡¯ll leave Ellen Academy to you.¡±


    Ivan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    After the call ended, with a face full of excitement, Xi Wei held up his ne and opened the storage unit that held the C-ss mecha his uncle had given him. ¡°How do I integrate them?¡±


    A cute little white bird suddenly flew out of the ne and alighted on Xi Wei¡¯s palm. ¡°Owner, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over it. I can handle the integration myself. It¡¯s great that I¡¯ve finally found my body again.¡±


    This was a hologram, the virtual form that the mecha AI had created for itself. The little white bird decisively flew into the center of the white C-ss mecha that Xi Wei had summoned out. After a moment, the mecha¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and with a great ng, a pair of huge wings extended from the mecha¡¯s back!


    The mecha took the initiative to open its cockpit and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Egret haspleted activation. Wee, owner.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at the beautiful, pure white mecha in front of him, and immediately jumped into the cockpit in excitement.


    He had gotten his hands on an S-ss mecha whose intelligence didn¡¯t lose to anybody¡¯s. This was really too great!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This chapter nearly killed me, but it was worth it. Y¡¯all don¡¯t know how I felt when I had tranted all night, had to go to sleep, and still hadn¡¯t gotten out of theser-crossed hallway... It was the kind of chapter that was hell to trante, but fun to read. If you count ¡¯em, there were one, two, three, four...four plot twists. Anyone wanna stab a guess at how many there¡¯ll be next chapter?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    The key difference between S-ss mechas and other smart mechas was that S-ss mechas couldplete a mental match with their owners, connecting their AI directly to the owner¡¯s brain. Through this, the owner could control the mecha with their thoughts.


    There weren¡¯t more than ten S-ss mechas in the whole of the empire, and the people who could use them were mainly either corpsmanders or the people who had been selected to seed them. That his uncle had secretly given this mecha to him made Xi Wei feel excited and overwhelmed at the same time.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle, I have to hide this mecha away too, right, and not let people find about it?¡±


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I developed this mecha in secret, and didn¡¯t register it with the Imperial Mecha Association.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a surprise. The Mecha Association definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Berg to hand over an S-ss mecha to an omega to pilot. So he had developed the mecha in private, and escaped the oversight of the Mecha Association.


    ¡°Xi Wei, you have to be careful. The S-ss mechas in the empire can be counted on one hand, and they¡¯re all very familiar with each other. Egret hasn¡¯t been registered with the Mecha Association, so he¡¯s a stranger to them. If the other S-ss mechas discover him, they¡¯re likely to automatically designate him as an enemy, and attack him with heavy firepower. You¡¯d be put in a very dangerous situation.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded seriously. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t use him lightly. I¡¯ll only pilot him when I absolutely have to.¡±


    Berg said, ¡°Good. Fortunately, Egret is a flight-type mecha. He has the highest flexibility and flying speed in the empire, but hisbat ability isn¡¯t as high as the other military S-ss mechas. In the future, if youe across danger, if you can¡¯t defeat it, then run. Understand?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    If you can¡¯t defeat it, then run¡ªthat was the best policy. In the years that his uncle had been hiding in the pce, secretly developing mecha, there was no way that he could have stealthily made abat mecha with advanced firepower capabilities. He certainly couldn¡¯t have gotten his hands on things like particle cannons or nuclear warheads. It was already amazing enough that he had made the fastest mecha in the empire on the sly.


    The only thing was that S-ss mechas were mentally controlled. The mecha needed to go through a mental match with its owner. If the pilot¡¯s mental threshold wasn¡¯t high enough, or the person himself couldn¡¯t attain the mecha¡¯s recognition, he might receive a mental bacsh from the mecha rejecting him. He might even be designated an enemy, and be internally destroyed.


    Berg continued, ¡°Right now, following my preprogrammed orders, Egret has automatically activated andpleted a preliminary version of the mental match. If you want him to thoroughly submit to you, you need to enter the cockpit and do aplete mental match with him. You should get in and let Egret form a connection between his AI and your brain.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xi Wei walked into the cockpit, and found that the interior was incredibly spacious. The cabin¡¯s decor was countless times more beautiful and refined than that of a C-ss mecha, and there was a high-definition navigation screen in the cabin. It also had a bedroom to use on long-distance trips, that came fully equipped with arge, soft bed andplete bathroom facilities. That was to say, now that he had Egret, he could go wherever he wanted in the Empire. As long as he avoided the danger zones, it was no problem even if he traveled around the entire universe!


    Full of excitement, Xi Wei sat down in the pilot seat. All around him were white threads glowing softly, that were probably the mecha¡¯s neural fibers. As soon as he sat down, the soft threads wound like vines around his wrist. The screen in front of him instantly showed the ongoing status of the mental match. The progress bar was filling up fast.


    0%...50%...100%!


    It didn¡¯t even take three seconds for Xi Wei and Egret¡¯s mental match progress to reach a hundred percent!


    Egret¡¯s snow-white wings unfolded with a ng, and the mecha suddenly soared into the sky. Breathless with exhration, Xi Wei held onto his seat with both hands, and said, ¡°Egret, fly a bit faster!¡±


    The mecha AI morphed into a hologram of a white bird and fluttered its wings a few times, then lightly perched on the back of Xi Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, owner. Adjusting flight speed now.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Xi Wei gently patted the little bird¡¯s head. Since it was a hologram, his fingers passed right through, but that didn¡¯t curb his fondness for Egret one bit.


    Egret also noticed this, and he happily flew up andnded on top of Xi Wei¡¯s head.


    Xi Wei had Egret fly loops over the vast underground factory. Berg saw this scene through the screen, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise slightly.


    Ivan looked up at the sky in astonishment, and after a moment, he said: ¡°Your Highness, it seems like Xi Wei¡¯s mental strength doesn¡¯t lose to yours. He sessfully finished the mental match so quickly.¡±


    Berg¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation. ¡°I knew from the beginning that he wouldn¡¯t let me down. He was born with high mental strength, and he¡¯s been training hard all these years. He¡¯s only fourteen years old now, and he¡¯s able toplete a mental match with an S-ss mecha with a threshold of 300. He¡¯s already more powerful than many alphas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Many alphas simply have no way of handling S-ss mechas. Even the sons of important generals, who¡¯ve inherited their fathers¡¯ excellent genes, still have to wait until theye of age at eighteen to drive an S-ss mecha. Xi Wei is really amazing to be able to control Egret at only fourteen.¡± Ivan looked thoughtfully up at the giant white mecha in the sky. He asked lightly, ¡°When you decided on him as the sessor of the Underground Alliance, was it also because of his high mental strength at birth?¡±


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°That was only one factor. Truth be told, I¡¯ve been observing him in secret over the years, and I¡¯ve found that whether it¡¯s in terms of character, capability or mental strength, hepletely fills the requirements for seeding me as the leader of the Alliance. Since I married, there have been a lot of things that aren¡¯t convenient for me to handle personally. Now that Xi Wei¡¯s grown up, it¡¯s time to hand over some matters to him. You should send out an announcement to the members of the Alliance, saying that Xi Wei will start as the deputy leader of the Alliance, and I¡¯ll let him learn while slowly passing down my duties to him.¡±


    Ivan respectfully saluted him. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Xi Wei yed until he was giddy. After flying Egret for a dozen or sops around the factory, he came to a stop still feeling like he hadn¡¯t gotten enough. Sure enough, an S-ss mecha was outstanding. He flew a dozenps around the factory lightning-fast, but with high stability, so that Xi Wei hadn¡¯t felt dizzy at all.


    After he made Egrete to a stop, Xi Wei came out of the cockpit, and put him away in the storage device in his crystal ne. He smiled and said to Berg, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really amazing. This mecha is absolutely great.¡±


    Looking at the boy¡¯s beaming face, Berg couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Like it!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I gave him to you?¡±


    ¡°Uh...why? Actually, such a high-level mecha, I probably won¡¯t have much use for him at school, right?¡± Xi Wei asked, scratching his head in confusion.


    Berg said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten your hands on such a high-level mecha, of course you shouldn¡¯t let him go to waste. From today on, you¡¯ll be the deputy leader of the Underground Alliance, and help me carry out some tasks. How about it, do you think you can do it?¡±


    Xi Wei stared nkly at him. ¡°Deputy leader? I only just joined...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, as long as you have the ability. You¡¯re my only choice. In all of the Alliance, besides you, there¡¯s no one else who can pilot Egret.¡± Berg looked seriously at the boy in front of him, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll first take up the post of deputy leader, while you learn how to manage this huge organization. After all, I¡¯m already married, and I¡¯m living with Drew right now. From time to time, he¡¯lle back to see me. Oftentimes, it¡¯s not convenient for me to go out, so I¡¯ll have to pass down some tasks for you to help me with.¡±


    Xi Wei straightforwardly said, ¡°I understand, Uncle! I¡¯ll try it out.¡±


    Berg smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Ivan will exin the past and present circumstances of the Underground Alliance to you in detail. I still have things to do over here, so let¡¯s end it here. I¡¯ll contact you again through Egret¡¯smunicator.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Uncle!¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the video call on the screen in front of him cut off.


    ¡°Xi Wei,e with me.¡± Ivan stood in the exact middle of the room, and ced his hand on a fingerprint scanner. A door suddenly opened out of the originally sealed room. The two of them walked single-file down the corridor behind it, and reached another room.


    This room seemed to bepletely empty, with nothing but four bare silver walls.


    But Xi Wei knew that it definitely couldn¡¯t be that simple. Sure enough, Ivan walked to the center of the room, and after entering a password, pulled down a holographic menu. He entered a series ofplicatedmands into the menu. The four silver walls suddenly lit up, and row after row of densely packed images quickly appeared on them.


    Ivan smiled and said, ¡°This is a list of the members of the Underground Alliance.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    This was so impressive it was a little frightening. Exactly how many members did the Underground Alliance have?


    Ivan exined, ¡°Right now, the number of omegas in the Alliance is only about a thousand. Because of the Alliance¡¯s top-secret nature, when I¡¯m recruiting members, I need to observe them over the course of their four years at Ellen Academy. I need to take their family background, character and conduct into full consideration. The most important point is that they themselves must have a strong desire not to get married off by the association. If that¡¯s the case, the Alliance will help them, whether it¡¯s by giving them suppressants to dy their heat, or simply forging them an entirely new identity.¡±


    As he spoke, Ivan copied the list of names into Egret¡¯s AI, and set the privacy settings so that only the owner could ess this top-secret information.


    ¡°You can take your time to learn more about our members. For now, I¡¯ll tell you about the origin of the Underground Alliance.¡±


    Ivan opened up another document folder on the holographic menu and pulled out some files. ¡°One year, the capital experienced a viral epidemic. Locke Castle, which once had countless inhabitants, was reduced to a ghost town overnight. There were a few pregnant omegas and a doctor who survived the disaster by hiding underground. That doctor was the founder of the Underground Alliance, Dr. Shaun. He researched and developed suppressants. When the survivors gave birth, he had the few omega infants take them from a young age, and so they grew up under the identities of betas.¡±


    ¡°In total, there were four omega children who survived that year. There were a pair of brothers, Ling Feng and Ling Yu. The older brother, Ling Feng, went to medical school and became a doctor; the younger brother, Ling Yu, went to a military academy and became the youngest major general in the empire¡¯s history. The third child, Dave, graduated from the Imperial Mecha Manufacturing University. Now he¡¯s at our Locke Castle Headquarters, helping us make various kinds of robots and mechas. Thest child was me. I came to Ellen Academy, and became a teacher under the identity of a beta.¡±


    Xi Wei listened attentively. A doctor, a major general, a talented mecha manufacturer, and a teacher at an omega academy...that all of these powerful omegas came from the Underground Alliance were evidence of the strength of this organization.


    ¡°Afterwards, who knows from where, but the military found out about the existence of the Underground Alliance. Things like suppressants are anathema to alphas. The military decided to surround and destroy the Alliance, and confiscate all the suppressants. Fortunately, Ling Yu had already infiltrated the military as a major general. He found out about the n in time, and sent a message to the headquarters. This let many omegas make preparations, and they were able to escape disaster.¡±


    ¡°However, the military still brought their full strength against them, so no small number of omegas were arrested. Dr. Shaun, the first leader of the Alliance,mitted suicide in the underground city beneath Locke Castle. The military mistakenly believed that the leader was gone and the Alliance had been eradicated. They didn¡¯t know that in fact, Prince Berg was already a member of the alliance, and Dr. Shaun had chosen him to be his sessor. After Dr. Shaun passed away, Prince Berg took over his position as leader of the Alliance. He joined forces with Major General Ling Yu, and they sent many omegas to other gxies under the guises of betas, so that they were able to make a clean escape from the military¡¯s pursuit.¡±


    ¡°Many of the names on the list I gave you belong to omegas who escaped that year. Most of them are now living in various ces under the identities of betas.¡±


    ¡°After Berg took over, the organizationid low. Suppressant manufacturing was moved to the underground factory beneath Ellen Academy. The underground city beneath Locke Castle was rebuilt, and many new security checkpoints were added. Dave is in charge of Locke Castle, and the manufacture of robots and mechas. We also have an agent at the Imperial Central Hospital, Dr. Louis. He¡¯s in charge of the supply of suppressants and rted materials.¡±


    Seeing how absorbed Xi Wei was listening to him, Ivan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the story of the Underground Alliance, from its origin up to its present circumstances. When the military suppressed us, it was actually because of those stupid alphas who were afraid that omegas would be smarter than them. If suppressants get rid of the difficulties of heat, omegas won¡¯t be forced to marry them anymore. Just depending on our native intelligence, we could definitely be leaders in every walk of life, and even rise to be high-ranking officers in the military. Alphas can¡¯t stand the thought of this, and so they won¡¯t tolerate the existence of suppressants.¡±


    Xi Wei soon understood. It was evident that many omegas were actually smarter than alphas, but due to the natural disadvantage of heat, they had no choice but to get married and have children after reaching adulthood. If suppressants could be distributed for widespread use, all omegas would take them, and there might even be some who would choose to never get married. If that happened, alphas would certainly be unhappy.


    Those self-important alphas definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to let omegas walk all over them. That was the reason behind the military finding some thin excuse to wipe out the Underground Alliance in one blow. It¡¯s too bad they never considered that both the pce and the military might contain spies from the Alliance. They thought they had been very sessful in clearing out the Alliance, but they had only seeded in removing ayer of skin. The true Alliance had survived intact and moved underground. If they found out that the new boss was his uncle Berg, that bunch of idiots would probably have their jaws drop to the ground.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Omegas truly were smart; although their physical strength couldn¡¯tpare to alphas, their IQ could definitely crush some alphas into the dirt!


    After Ivan finished copying the data to Xi Wei¡¯s mecha AI, he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should be heading back.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In order to prevent your ssmates from bing suspicious, you should try to avoiding here too often. When you need toe, I¡¯ll coordinate with you, and bring you to the anatomyb after ss.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Xi Wei said that and turned to follow Ivan down the road back. The two of them rode the tform back up to the anatomyb.


    There were hundreds of anatomical models lined up side by side in the anatomyb, all looking exactly the same. Outsiders definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find where the trapdoorid. If two people suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, or if they disappeared, nobody would be able to see it clearly either way. Someone had certainly paid careful attention when designing this room.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, then left the anatomyb for their respective rooms.


    When Xi Wei returned to his dorm room, Aiden had theputer on hisp and was intently watching a movie. When he walked up behind him, he found that Aiden was actually concentrating so hard on a porno. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Howe you¡¯re looking at this kind of thing all the time? Is marking that fun to watch?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said calmly, ¡°The teacher said that the exam is going to focus on this. Not to mention as an omega, if don¡¯t learn this, what am I going to do if I meet an alpha who doesn¡¯t understand it? The one to suffer will be myself, so I have to study hard.¡±


    Faced with this guy, Xi Wei was just speechless. Aiden didn¡¯t seem to mind going through heat at all, and even seemed to be awaiting it?


    After taking a quick shower, Xi Wei went to his bedroom andid down on the bed. He called out softly in his mind, ¡°Egret, are you there?¡±


    A gentle voice sounded in his head right away. ¡°I¡¯m always here, owner.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Open the files that Ivan copied over today. I want to take a good look at the Underground Alliance¡¯s members.¡±


    ¡°Alright, owner.¡±


    Egret quickly opened the list of Alliance members. Though Xi Wei had closed his eyes, streams of information shed continuously through his mind. This was the benefit of the mental connection between the AI and his brain; even when he was feigning sleep with his eyes and mouth closed, he could stillmunicate seamlessly with his mecha.


    Looking at photo after photo, Xi Wei suddenly said: ¡°Stop! Go back to that person you showed me just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it this one?¡± Egret obediently returned to the information of the person that had shed by just a moment ago.


    Xi Wei carefully examined the photograph, and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Egret asked, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? Owner, do you recognize him?¡±


    Xi Wei took a detailed look at that person¡¯s information¡ª


    Full name: Dean Sherman.


    Date of birth: 10/20/756.


    Rtions: Paternal grandfather, Christian Sherman; father, Chet Sherman; mother, Leanne Warwick.


    Recorded below were some line graphs showing the curves of his pheromone data, gic data and so on. Xi Wei didn¡¯t really understand it. The list of his family members, however, he realized the significance of at a nce. This man called Dean was a member of the Sherman family. One of the empire¡¯s six major corps, the Rose Corps, fell under the influence of the Sherman family. The emblem branded on the corps¡¯s battleships was a white multiflora rose, and the entire corps also dressed in a pure white uniform.


    Roses looked beautiful, but were full of hidden danger; this was the meaning the Sherman family had in mind when giving the Rose Corps its name.


    Xi Wei was quite clear on the basic facts of the empire¡¯s six major corps. Among them, the Rose Corps held a rather strange position. It wasn¡¯t close to the pce, and it didn¡¯t associate with the other corps; it could be seen as an independent power. At present, the leader of the Rose Corps was General Christian Sherman, who had already reached a hundred years of age. It looked like this man called Dean was the grandson of General Sherman.


    ¡ªWhat made Xi Wei so surprised was that the man in the photograph resembled Randy to an extraordinary degree.


    There was only the fact that the man in the photograph was clearly younger, and looked to be more inexperienced than Randy. But with his chestnut hair, fair skin, and the gentle and warm look in his eyes that curved while smiling, he was practically a teenage version of Randy. Even the blue ring he wore on his finger was exactly the same as the one General Craig had taken out!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The author has something to say:


    I¡¯m so happy every time I get to a part about the Alliance. Haha, this is a true gathering of monsters! Each omega is more awesome than the next!


    Alphas simply can¡¯t take it easy anymore.


    In the future, when the military meets, the alpha generals will have to look at each other in sympathy. ¡°It seems like my omega is part of the Alliance...¡±


    ¡°My omega too...¡±


    ¡°Mine too...¡±


    ire has a face full of tears: ¡°Mine is going to be the next boss, okay?! I¡¯m so tired I can¡¯t take it, this is going to make chasing him even harder!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Berg apparently hadplete trust in Xi Wei. On the very day that he joined the alliance, he handed over the top-secret information on the Undergound Alliance¡¯s members to him. Berg had good reason for his confidence. First of all, he had watched Xi Wei grow up from a baby, and he had a deep understanding of his moral character. Secondly, in any case, Xi Wei was still his blood-rted nephew. No matter what happened in the future, Berg had faith that Xi Wei would never betray the royal family.


    After he hung up, Berg reported this incident to His Majesty. Trand wasn¡¯tpletely at ease with the way things had gone. He frowned and said, ¡°Xi Wei¡¯s only fourteen years old. If you give him Egret right now, isn¡¯t that going to put too much pressure on him?¡±


    Berg shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, brother. You¡¯re underestimating Xi Wei. This child¡¯s talent, courage and insight are even higher than we thought. He only took three seconds toplete a mental match with Egret. His mental strength is even higher than mine. Not to mention, he¡¯s only fourteen years old. He¡¯s probably the first member of the royal family in hundreds of years to attain this kind of result. With Egret at his side, he won¡¯t be in any danger, so you can be at ease, brother.¡±


    Trand was quiet for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright. Make sure he¡¯s careful and pays attention to safety.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± When he had just finished talking, Berg received a message from Egret.


    When he opened the connection, he saw a row of text messages from Xi Wei. ¡°Uncle, I discovered a man called Dean Sherman among the list of Alliance members you sent me. He looks just like my ssmate Aiden¡¯s dad, Randy. To tell the truth, they¡¯re the same person, right?¡±


    Xi Wei had quickly ferreted out the story behind this matter. ording to his understanding, fifteen years ago, there was an attack during the celebration of Ellen Academy¡¯s founding. Mechas shot down the students, resulting in the deaths of about a dozen of them. There had been a special report in the news about it. He had searched the inte a moment ago, and Dean was on the list of casualties.


    What¡¯s more, Aiden¡¯s date of birth just so happened to fall on the August of the following year. That was to say, after faking his death, Dean went to the capital under a forged identity, where he gave birth to Aiden and made a new life for himself. Following this train of thought, the other omegas on the casualty list might also be, like Randy, living on in various ces in the empire under assumed identities.


    Having thought to this point, Xi Wei said in dawning astonishment, ¡°That year, it wasn¡¯t a surprise raid from the Federation at all, was it? That attack at Ellen Academy...it was actually the Underground Alliance pulling the strings from behind the scenes.¡±


    When he heard this, Berg couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said in praise, ¡°Xi Wei, you¡¯re so smart. You figured it out so fast.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°..."


    Berg exined, ¡°That year, I was the one who controlled the mechas and made them start attacking. I took advantage of the opportunity to finish installing the equipment in the underground factory. The so-called surprise raid from the Federation was actually carried out under my direction, using disguised soldiers from the Royal Guard. They painted the symbol of the Federation on their spaceships, and when the military pursued them, they escaped at the first chance they saw. The news that there was a Federal spy at Ellen Academy was also something I purposefully leaked to the military. As for the omegas who ¡°died¡± in the attack, those were all faked deaths. As you thought, they were all members of the Underground Alliance. I¡¯ve already sent them to other ces under new identities.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the resourcefulness of this Alliance leader, he really wanted to kowtow in admiration!


    In the chaos caused by the fake Federation attack, not only had he managed to move equipment into the underground factory, but he had also been able to make new identities for several omegas by means of forging their deaths. Apparently, Randy was one of those omegas.


    Xi Wei was only puzzled about one thing. ¡°A dozen omegas died, didn¡¯t their families look into it?¡±


    Berg said, ¡°Ivan¡¯s usually responsible for managing the aftermath. We injected realistic mannequins with the omegas¡¯ blood, and then we bombed the mannequins beyond recognition. When the family members got back the results from the DNA testing of the blood, they naturally epted the reality of their children¡¯s deaths.¡±


    After having spoken to this point, Berg couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh. ¡°These omegas chose such an extreme method because their families gave them no other way out. The Dean you¡¯ve mentioned was one of them. That year, his grandfather had forced him to get engaged to an alpha a few decades older than him. That alpha had a ruthless temper, and Dean didn¡¯t like him one bit. But the wedding date had already been set, and in a few more months, he had to return home to marry him. He was at the end of his rope, and so he finally asked me to add his name to the list of casualties.¡±


    Xi Wei said in surprise, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, he really is the grandson of General Christian Sherman of the Rose Corps?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the eldest grandson of the Sherman family. His father, though, was born with low mental strength, and didn¡¯t have any say in family matters. His mother, too, was sweet-tempered and mild, and bent to people¡¯s will. His grandfather General Sherman ruled the whole family with an iron fist, and he made the marriage decisions for everyone in the younger generation. Dean was forced into a corner, and so he had no choice but to fake his death and escape.¡± Berg paused, then continued, ¡°He had a younger brother named Hooper, who encountered a simr fate. You must have heard of Ling Feng from Ivan, right?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one who¡¯s working undercover as a doctor in the Central Hospital? One of the four core members of the Underground Alliance?¡±


    Berg nodded. ¡°At that time, Ling Feng was working as a doctor at the Central Hospital under the identity of a beta. He met Hooper there, and the two of them fell in love. But General Sherman was absolutely against it. So Hooper took Ling Feng and left his family, and the two of them ran away together. In the end, the general sent men out after them to bring them back, and he forced the two to part. But Hooper wasn¡¯t willing, so the general thought up a cruel method to make himpliant. He made him undergo an operation to remove his memories, so that he forgot everything that had happened...¡±


    Having spoken to this point, Berg¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Christian is a very ruthless man. He even did such a thing to his own grandson. It¡¯s a good thing that Dean took advantage of the chaos that year to leave the Sherman family, or he may havee to an even worse end.¡±


    When Xi Wei heard this, he felt a little chill. Randy was doing very well for himself at the moment, nting a few flowers as he liked, raising some pets, and selling handcrafted goods online to make money. But Xi Wei could well imagine what Randy¡¯s situation would be like if he hadn¡¯t managed to escape that year. He might really have been forced by his grandfather to marry an alpha a few decades older than him.


    Berg was silent for a moment, then said in a soft voice, ¡°Many of the omegas of the Underground Alliance are outstanding in capability, but many of them also have very troubled pasts. Xi Wei, after you finish reading through their information, you¡¯ll realize that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to make it this far. That¡¯s why you have to use all of your strength to protect them. As for their identities, you can¡¯t leak half a word to anyone about it, or it might very well bring down disaster on their heads. Do you understand?¡±


    Prudently, Xi Wei nodded and said, ¡°I understand, uncle.¡±


    Asking a fourteen-year-old boy to protect all those omegas sounded a little ridiculous, but Xi Wei buried those words in his heart.


    In this unfair world, many omegas came across hardships at every step. For them, the Underground Alliance was their only hope, the one thing they could rely on. As an omega prince, as his uncle¡¯s personally selected sessor, Xi Wei needed to take up his responsibilities. When his uncle gave Egret to him, it wasn¡¯t so he could take him for a spin, it was so he could make use of his natural-born mental strength, and get the most value out of this S-ss mecha!


    Xi Wei lightly clenched his fist, and thought silently in his heart: If he had the opportunity, he would definitely put everything at at stake in order to change this unfair system. The identity of a prince was a burden at first, but now, it was his greatest advantage!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, at St. Paul Academy¡ª


    Ever since school started, ire and Carlo would pay close attention in ss. After ss, they¡¯d immediately go to the library to study, borrowing textbooks meant for students in higher grades. Each person would take on three subjects and take notes of the important points. After they returned to their dormitory, they¡¯d share their notes and look over them together.


    The life of a top student wasn¡¯t easy. While the other students in their ss were ying ball or watching movies to rx, ire and Carlo were burying themselves in a sea of books, taking notes on topics that were dry as dust.


    A week passed by, and Carlo felt a bit frustrated. But when he thought that Aiden might get married to another alpha, he could only spur himself on to keep up with ire¡¯s progress speed. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t help but admire ire. Such thick books, and he read them all day long, even keeping a smile on his face... Truth be told, ire wasn¡¯t having a great time either. Back in the old days, he had also been a cker student, and now he had turned around and be a diligent overachiever. From the bottom of his heart, he felt tired.


    However, if he didn¡¯t diligently improve himself, in the future when he was facing down hispetitors, he wouldn¡¯t have a single advantage. So he could only put in his best effort.


    That night, after he finished a series of simtion tests, ire returned to his dorm room and called Xi Wei.


    The boy who appeared on the holographic screen had a rosy face, looking as if he had just gotten out of the bath, his jet-ck hair still constantly dripping. Next to him sprawled a white cat and a ck cat. Those two guys had already gotten to know each other, and were ying as they liked by themselves. Xi Wei said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re looking for me sote at night?¡±


    Because I miss you. ire said softly in his heart.


    When he saw that the boy in front of him waspletely silent, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this, ire finally smiled, and said, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re doing well at Ellen Academy.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. The environment here is nice, and the sses are pretty easy too. It¡¯s just that...¡±


    Thinking of how his uncle made him promise to keep everything a secret, Xi Wei could only stop there and purposefully say in a rxed tone, ¡°Alright, you should get to sleep soon. I¡¯m going to go feed the cats, and then I¡¯ll get ready for bed as well.¡±


    ire nodded. ¡°Goodnight."


    Originally, they trusted each other the most out of anyone in this world. But the Underground Alliance held the fates of so many omegas in its hands, and Xi Wei had promised his uncle not to leak out half a word about it. So even if it was ire, he didn¡¯t dare to tell him. He knew ire wasn¡¯t a loose-lipped person, but what if there was equipment monitoring him? Or what if his father the general noticed some clues off of him?


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t dare to run the risk, so he silently swallowed down everything about the Underground Alliance.


    That night, his uncle sent him new orders through Egret¡¯s AI. ¡°Xi Wei, next month there¡¯s an important mission that I¡¯ll give to you toplete. During this period of time, you should prepare yourself. Make sure Egret¡¯s power source is fully charged. When the timees, I¡¯ll have Ivan tell you how toplete the mission.¡±


    Xi Wei quickly replied, ¡°I understand, Uncle!¡±


    When he thought that he could finally make use of his skills, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    School had started for a week, and the seventh of September soon arrived. In the imperial pce on the capital, General Craig faced the king with a serious expression and requested leave. This time, he was asking for a leave of three days. His Majesty Trand approved it. Immediately afterwards, Craig drove his personal hovercar to Randy¡¯s home.


    Randy had just been lying on the sofa sunbathing when he heard the robot report that a guest hade for a visit. He took a look at the security monitor and saw that tall alpha standing expressionlessly at the door. Randy smiled, and had the robot open the door.


    Craig soon walked with quick steps to the doorway of the living room. Randy smiled and said, ¡°You came.¡±


    Craig said a little awkwardly, ¡°Yes...¡±


    Randy said, ¡°Come in first.¡±


    He had Craig sit down on the sofa with him, and poured him a ss of water. He looked at the other with gentle eyes, and said softly, ¡°I troubled you to make the trip, I really have to apologize. But you also know about the state of my son¡¯s illness, so I can only request your help with my heat this time...¡±


    Craig interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say all this, Ipletely understand.¡±


    Randy was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°My pheromone levels have been going up and down for thest two days, and my heat might not necessarilye today...in any case it¡¯lle during the next few days, so how about you stay over for now?¡±


    The truth was, after long-term use of suppressants, suddenly going off of them resulted in unpredictable control of the heat. Dr. Louis had told him that his heat woulde between the 7th and the 10th. Exactly when it woulde, he couldn¡¯t say with any uracy.


    When Craig heard this, he was a little ufortable at heart. This feeling of being an object to be used really wasn¡¯t great, and now he also had to wait around for him at his house...


    When he looked back and saw his clear eyes, Craig¡¯s heart softened at once, and he agreed without thinking: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    He had asked for leave from His Majesty anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if he stayed at this omega¡¯s house for a few more days.


    When he thought of this, he felt a little better at heart. He asked, ¡°Have you eaten already?¡±


    Randy smiled and said, ¡°I ate a lot and replenished my energy. Otherwise in a while, I¡¯d only be able to do it halfway before running out of steam.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    This guy can really talk bluntly! Did he ever learn the meaning of the word ¡°tact?¡±


    The two men looked at each other, and Craig suddenly felt his heart miss a beat. The sweet scent of pheromones gradually rose into the air, a scent that could tempt the soul from the body. It was exactly the same as the scent buried in the depths of Craig¡¯s memory.


    Craig¡¯s spine stiffened, and he sat up straight as a ruler on the sofa.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Randy lightly gasped, feeling a little hot. He took the initiative to unbutton his shirt, exposing a stretch of fair skin.


    Craig didn¡¯t even dare to look, and rigidly turned his head in the other direction.


    Randy moved over to him on his own, and leaned into his arms. He lifted his head, smiled and said, ¡°Maybe the scent of your pheromones affected me. Well...do you want to eat first and restore your energy, or...should we just start?¡±


    Craig¡¯s face darkened, and he reached out and took this boldfaced omega up in his arms. He said in a deep voice, ¡°No need to restore it, I have plenty of energy.¡±


    As he said it, he picked him up and carried him to the bedroom, pressing him down on the bed at once, and closing up that annoying mouth with his own.


    This omega feels so soft when you kiss him. While Craig¡¯s mouth was upied, his head was filled with absentminded thoughts.


    The result was that by the time he had finished kissing him, he found that Randy had stripped him of all of his clothes.


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    Can¡¯t you be a little more modest?! Can¡¯t you leave something like stripping off clothes to the alpha?! What are you in such a rush for?!


    Looking at the omega lying on bed, cheeks flushed, eyes bright with excitement, Craig really feltpletely helpless.


    Randy¡¯s heat this time was rtively normal,sting for three full days.


    Craig followed the knowledge he¡¯d crammed during thest few days, and patiently took care of his omega. When Randy felt tired and needed a rest, he¡¯d feed him some concentrated nutrient liquid to replenish his energy. By the time thest day ended, Randy could barely get off the bed. His whole body aching, hey on the bed and let Craig attend to his every need. Craig had finally been able to enjoy himself to satisfaction.


    At the moment when he permanently marked Randy, Craig felt a strong impulse to hold onto this omega for a lifetime, without ever letting go. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let any other alpha see the image Randy made right now!


    That strong possessive desire finally made Craig realize that perhaps...perhaps he liked him?


    Why else would Randy constantly be on his mind for so many years, why else would he be so excited when they met for the second time?


    Craig cupped the back of Randy¡¯s head and softly kissed him. Randy had been too exhausted by the permanent marking and had fallen asleep, but when Craig kissed him this time, he waspletely earnest, and extraordinarily gentle.


    After he kissed him, Craig, who had never been given to poetic derations, softly touched Randy¡¯s face, and said in a low voice, ¡°Randy, I¡¯ll protect you, and our son as well.¡±


    The omega before him had a body covered with purple marks, and was sleeping quietly. Craig¡¯s heart softened so much it almost melted, and he took Randy into his arms.


    Halfway through the night, Randy¡¯s brows suddenly wrinkled in his sleep, full of unease. He murmured softly, ¡°Father, I won¡¯t marry that man, help me persuade Grandpa...please... Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re very sad, but I can¡¯te back...sorry...¡±


    He seemed to be caught in a nightmare, his body trembling incessantly. Craig¡¯s heart hurt looking at him. He clumsily stroked Randy¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Randy...don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here...sleep well, now...¡±


    Maybe his clumsy caresses had an effect, or maybe the bad dream ended, but Randy finally fell deeply asleep.


    When he woke up the next morning, as soon as Randy lifted his head, he saw this man¡¯s handsome profile. His arms were wrapped tightly around Randy¡¯s waist, and their bodies were pressed closely together. No wonder he felt so nice and warm.


    Randy smiled, and struggled to get up. Craig was woken by his movements, and immediately sat up, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep a while longer?¡±


    Randy shook his head. ¡°No need, my heat has passed, and my energy has pretty much recovered.¡±


    While he put on his clothes, he calmly said, ¡°Thank you, general, for taking care of me these three days.¡±


    Craig touched his nose and coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that.¡±


    Randy smiled, then turned and left for the bathroom to clean off the stains on his body. Craig felt a bit guilty. After three consecutive days, he had also been very tiredst night, and he had gotten too excited, so he forgot to help Randy clean himself. It must have been really ufortable to have those things left inside of him.


    Craig stood at the door of the bathroom, and said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t, um, why don¡¯t you take a bath first, and I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±


    When Randy came out of the shower, he saw that Craig had ted a whole tableful of delicacies. He never thought that this serious-faced general would actually know how to cook. Randy sat down and ate a little, then said, ¡°Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back to the pce.¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, Craig pressed down his anger, frowned and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m at your beck and call? Randy, who do you think I am?!¡±


    Randy stared at him nkly, then said, confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss it beforehand...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Craig interrupted him furiously. ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a tool! Randy, you¡¯d better get that through your head!¡±


    The general was pretty scary in a rage. Randy flinched, looking at him with a face full of innocent surprise. He seemed to be saying, Didn¡¯t we agree beforehand that we¡¯d get through this heat and then we¡¯d be done? We rolled around in bed for three days and both enjoyed ourselves, so what exactly are you angry about?


    Craig shot him a re, then directly turned around and left.


    Randy scratched his head. He didn¡¯t quite understand this general¡¯s thought process.


    The time flew by. Craig hid in the pce sulking, and didn¡¯te find Randy again.


    A month passed and sure enough, Randy started throwing up often, just like he had that year. When he went to the hospital for an examination, Dr. Louis was really happy: ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Randy was also very pleased, and he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if the baby¡¯s an omega this time. Although the original reason for giving birth to him was to save his older brother, I¡¯ll definitely love him a lot, and raise him up well until he¡¯s big.¡±


    Louis nodded and said, ¡°Right! When you give birth next year, you can just take the blood directly from his umbilical cord. Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t harm the baby.¡± He paused, then said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the child¡¯s father, do we need to notify him?¡±


    Randy thought it over carefully and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll tell him in person. I have to thank him.¡±


    That night after he came home, Randy sent Craig a message, saying, ¡°General, I¡¯m pregnant. If the baby is an omega this time, Aiden will be saved. I really have to thank you.¡±


    The corner of Craig¡¯s mouth twitched twice¡ªwhat the hell was this, thanks for being my sperm donor?


    All the alphas of the empire added together probably wouldn¡¯t be as tragic as General Craig. Being used as a prop, and afterwards just tossed aside¡ªit was really enough to drive you mad!


    Craig was so angry he felt like his chest was suffocating and he couldn¡¯t contain it. It just so happened that his friend Anderson was walking by, and seeing Craig¡¯s face that was as ck as the bottom of a pot, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened? Your confession was rejected?¡±


    Craig cut a sorry figure. He rubbed his nose and said, ¡°I, I still haven¡¯t confessed yet.¡±


    Anderson said incredulously, ¡°If you haven¡¯t confessed, then what are you so depressed for? At least confess first and sound him out, otherwise how do you know he¡¯s not interested in you?¡±


    Craig reflected, and thought that his buddy had it right. So that night, he ran over to the store like someone lit a fire under his ass, bought a pile of nutritious food for pregnant omegas, children¡¯s clothes, toys and the like, and delivered all of it to Randy¡¯s house.


    Randy opened the door, saw him holding a pile of things, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Craig said, embarrassed, ¡°I bought you some things. Did you go to the hospital for a checkup? There¡¯s no problems with your health, right?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±


    Craig was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to tell me ¡®thanks.¡¯¡±


    Randy looked up at him questioningly.


    Craig said, ¡°You¡¯re my omega, you¡¯re my son¡¯s dad, and now you¡¯re having my baby. Taking care of you...is just what I should do, and I¡¯m happy to do it.¡±


    Having spoken to this point, Randy paused awkwardly, looking at Randy¡¯s face full of confusion. He summoned up his courage, went over to Randy, kissed him and said, ¡°I, I like you.¡±


    Randy: ¡°...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When tranting, I had to break off at a cliffhanger again, just when things were getting steamy...only to realize, the next day, that it was a fade-to-ck... ?_?


    Deleted scene:


    Craig: "I¡¯m a man, not a tool!"


    Randy: "But it¡¯s your tool I need to use..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Randy didn¡¯t wee Craig¡¯s sudden confession. Didn¡¯t they already agree that Craig would help him through his heat so that they could have a baby and use the stem cells to cure Aiden? Craig was willing to help, and Randy was very grateful for that, but that was all he felt. The way Randy saw it, both of them agreed to this, and after the agreement was over there was no need for them to have any further rtionship. Randy wouldn¡¯t cling to Craig, and he naturally didn¡¯t want Craig to cling to him either.


    In the end, this bigshot general ran to his door holding a pile of children¡¯s clothes and snacks, in order to confess to him. Randy looked at the general in front of him who had a serious expression, and hesitated for a long moment, before saying: ¡°Actually...General, you don¡¯t need to care too much about this. I¡¯m the one who specifically requested that you help me with my heat. After the child is born, I can raise him with my own ability. I won¡¯t use that as a reason to entangle you. If you have an omega you like, you can feel free to marry them...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished his words yet when Craig forcefully interrupted him, his face ck. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?! How could I marry someone else? If I wanted to marry, I could only...I could only marry you, do you understand or not!¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Randy said.


    Craig was almost driven up the wall. This fickle omega didn¡¯t ce one shred of importance on his heat. Once it was over, it was goodbye to him. What did he take Craig for?


    What about the textbook that said that after being marked, an omega would develop a strong sense of dependence on their alpha? Was that textbook scamming him? Never mind a strong sense of dependence, this omega instead held the straightforward attitude of: ¡°The matter¡¯s over with, and I¡¯m over you.¡±


    Thinking of this, Craig felt a burst of pain in his heart. He looked at Randy¡¯s confused face, and simply didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a long moment of silence, Craig finally made a decision.


    He put down the things he had bought for the baby onto the ground, and with one hand he pulled Randy close by the waist, and firmly kissed him.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The sudden kiss made Randy¡¯s eyes open wide in surprise. Craig¡¯s clumsy, reckless tongue wantonly stirred up his mouth. His kissing technique was really just terrible. Randy frowned, and couldn¡¯t help but lightly bite him.


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    He actually dares to bite me! Bite me...bite...me...


    After being bitten, General Craig¡¯s face turned first red, then white. He stared nkly at the omega in front of him, ovee with surprise.


    He found that ever since he met Randy, all the knowledge he previously learned about omegas became useless.


    What ¡°omegas have a timid character, they¡¯ll be shy and trembling when the timees for them to be marked?¡± His Randy was very bold and aggressive. Nevermind shy and trembling, on the contrary, he impatiently stripped off Craig¡¯s clothes, and took the initiative to push him down.


    What ¡°omegas rely on their alphas, they¡¯ll be broken-hearted when they¡¯re forced to part¡±¡ªRandy put on an attitude of ¡°you should go, I¡¯m busy right now,¡± and didn¡¯t care at all where his own alpha went off to.


    Also, hadn¡¯t the textbook said that when they were kissed, omegas would be docile and blushing? More nonsense! This omega had actually fiercely bitten him, his tongue was even bleeding.


    After biting him, Randy stepped back, and smiled a little apologetically, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like being kissed so hard, it¡¯s a little ufortable. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Looking pitiful, Craig wiped the blood off his lips, and glumly said, ¡°No.¡±


    The once cold and hard general now seemed like an eggnt wilted by the frost. Dispiritedly, he bent his head and picked up the things on the ground, then stuffed them into Randy¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°You should be able to make use of these. You should rest early. I¡¯lle see you some other day.¡±


    Randy really wanted to say that there was no need toe see him again, but facing Craig¡¯s fierce look, he didn¡¯t have enough nerve to get the words out of his mouth.


    Craig deliberated on how an alpha ought to best take care of his family, and decided that he should still buy Randy some more things. But if he ran to the store, as a big single man buying children¡¯s clothes, he¡¯d be stared at. So he ordered them surreptitiously online, under his good friend Anderson¡¯s name.


    When the goods were delivered to Anderson¡¯s door, he was quite surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t confessed yet? You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself sending these things to him. You haven¡¯t even confessed, so what are you doing buying children¡¯s clothes? He¡¯s going to think you¡¯re a mental case for sure.¡±


    Craig awkwardly touched his nose. ¡°He, he can use these.¡±


    Anderson said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the omega you like actually has children? What about his alpha? Did he die at war?¡±


    Craig said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s perfectly healthy!¡±


    ¡ªHis alpha is right in front of you! He¡¯s just not officially recognized as such at the moment. Craig thought, feeling a bit depressed.


    Anderson looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°His alpha is still alive? So you¡¯re stealing his omega? That kind of behavior isn¡¯t decent. If they¡¯re a legally married couple, and you¡¯reing between them and causing trouble in their household, His Majesty will definitely be angry if he hears about it. This isn¡¯t good for the reputation of the Royal Guard either. Craig, you need to think clearly about this...¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Craig waved him off irritably. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a clear exnation for this matter at the moment. For now, just keep this a secret for me. You absolutely can¡¯t tell anyone about it, you hear me?¡±


    Craig looked at the other man with a serious expression, and Anderson could only force himself to say, ¡°Fine, fine, I wish you all sess.¡±


    Although his mouth was saying one thing, his mind was thinking another. He felt that the probability of his friend¡¯s sess was infinitely close to zero.


    That afternoon, Craig went to visit Randy again, but it turned out he wasn¡¯t at home. Craig could only stand and wait next to the door like a statue.


    He waited all the way until dinnertime, until Randy finally returned with Louis in a hovercar. When Louis saw Craig standing like a statue by the door, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the general who came to the hospital looking for you the other day?¡±


    Randy nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the alpha from that year.¡±


    Louis said, shocked, ¡°He¡¯s Aiden¡¯s father? They don¡¯t look alike at all...cough, your child still looks cuter, like you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Randypletely agreed. Thankfully Aiden looked more like him. If his omega son took after Craig and walked around like a statue with an expressionless face, that wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Randy got off the car, waved to Louis and said, ¡°You should go back, thanks for sending me home.¡±


    Louis waved back. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If you start feeling ufortable, contact me right away.¡±


    ¡°I will. Bye.¡±


    Craig stood at the side watching this scene, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. He couldn¡¯t help but walk up and ask with a cold face, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°That was my good friend, Dr. Louis from the Central Imperial Hospital.¡±


    The tension on Craig¡¯s face eased a little, and he asked worriedly, ¡°You went to the hospital? Were you feeling ill?¡±


    Randy smiled and said, ¡°No, it was just a routine check-up.¡±


    His words had only justnded when his stomach suddenly turned, and he leaned over to the side and threw up. He looked like he was going to vomit his guts out. The sound of him retching without break filled Craig¡¯s heart with rm.


    He understood that this was a normal reaction during the first months of pregnancy, but he couldn¡¯t help but reach out a trembling hand, and clumsily pat Randy¡¯s back. He helped him slowly straighten up, and said worriedly, ¡°You, you should be more careful. Are you alright?¡±


    After throwing up for a while, Randy finally felt a bit better.


    Craig hurried to pass him a napkin, and Randy used it to wipe his mouth. His face was a little pale. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was also like this when I was pregnant with Aiden. I just need to endure it for the first few months, and then I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    That year...when Craig wasn¡¯t by his side, when he went through the most difficult months of his pregnancy, was he suffering alone like this?


    Looking at his pale face, Craig felt an unspeakable pain in his heart. He immediately took Randy up in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better if you drink some water.¡±


    Suddenly being picked up made Randy a little surprised, but the strange thing was, when this man was holding Randy his movements were very careful. His footsteps were very steady, which gave Randy an inexplicable feeling of safety. Because of this, Randy didn¡¯t struggle, but allowed Craig to carry him into the house.


    Craig carried Randy all the way to the sofa in the living room. Randy¡¯s stomach felt ufortable, and he reached for the ss of ice water on the living room table, wanting to drink it. Craig caught his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t always drink ice water. It¡¯s not good for your body.¡±


    He moved the cup of ice water off to the side, and thoughtfully exchanged it for a ss of warm water at a suitable temperature. He put it in front of Randy and said softly, ¡°Here, drink a little.¡±


    This feeling of being taken care of was a little awkward, but his throat did feel ufortable, so Randy wordlessly epted the water, and drank it slowly.


    Craig waited until he finished drinking, then took out the things he had bought from his storage device and asked, ¡°These things...where should I put them?¡±


    Randy looked on in astonishment as Craig brought out a stroller, milk powder, clothes for baby girls and boys, toys, and other things. Randy couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°I¡¯ve only been pregnant for a month, it¡¯s too early to buy all of these.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be used sooner orter anyway.¡± Craig touched his nose with some embarrassment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl, so I bought clothes in two different colors. If it¡¯s a boy he can wear the blue clothes, and if it¡¯s a girl she can wear the pink ones.¡±


    Randy looked at him and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This alpha must be very excited to be a father. Last time he had brought a pile of baby food and other essentials, and today he had even bought a stroller. Randy really didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    ¡°Where should I put these? Have you prepared a room for the baby?¡± Craig asked seriously.


    Randy was helpless, and could only point him upstairs, saying, ¡°You should put those things upstairs. It¡¯s the first room to the left when you reach the top, that¡¯s the room I¡¯m going to set up as a nursery.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Craig immediately took his things upstairs.


    When he pushed open the door, he found that this room was very spacious. Randy deserved to be called nouveau riche, all the rooms in his vi were veryrge.


    Randy had put up some adorable cartoon wallpaper. He had clearly made preparations for the arrival of the baby, but the room looked very messy, and the newly-bought bed hadn¡¯t been made. The children¡¯s clothes and toys Craig gave himst time were scattered all over the bed, looking a sight.


    Craig frowned slightly, rolled up the sleeves of his military uniform, and with swift movements picked up the children¡¯s clothes Randy had left in a pile and folded them. One by one, he put them away neatly in the cab, and gathered the toys into a storage container as well, organizing them ording to category.


    This was his first time doing this kind of thing. Looking at these adorable children¡¯s items, a hint of softness suddenly flooded Craig¡¯s heart.


    Randy was intimately connected to him through their children, who carried their shared blood...their genes had been passed down in them. Blood was thicker than water, and the affection born of blood ties could never be altered. So although he couldn¡¯t attain Randy¡¯s approval for now, if he could persevere in staying at his family¡¯s side, he believed that there would eventuallye a day when he could truly walk into their lives, and not simply be taken as a stranger.


    Having thought to this point, Craig couldn¡¯t help giving Aiden a call.


    Aiden¡¯s smartwatch lit up with a call, and when he opened it, he saw General Craig standing at the door of the bedroom in his house. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Aiden, your dad¡¯s pregnant. You¡¯ll soon have a little brother or sister.¡±


    It was like he was giving a military report.


    But when Aiden heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy anyway. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! How¡¯s his health?¡±


    Craig said, ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of him.¡±


    Craig said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your dad, and of your little brother or sister as well. You should take care of yourself at school as well. If youe across any problems, remember to call me right away.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After he ended the call, General Craig was in a pretty good mood. He had a thoughtful eldest son, and there was a second child on the way. The way things were now, he didn¡¯t believe that Randy could still run!


    When he went downstairs after his call, he found Randy lying on the sofa, fast asleep. Although this omega did things in a bold style, his features were delicate and refined. Under themp¡¯s illumination, his profile looked particrly gentle.


    Craig walked over to him and lightly stroked his chestnut hair. The silken strands slid through his fingers, and that soft feeling seemed to transmit itself to the bottom of his heart. When Craig saw him sleeping quietly, his heart moved, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss him on the forehead.


    Half-conscious, Randy felt a warm, damp touch on his forehead. It felt a bit ticklish, so he reached out his hand to wipe it. When he reached out, he just so happened to put his hand next to Craig¡¯s lips, so Craig seized the opportunity to kiss his fair, slender fingers. He smiled, took hold of Randy¡¯s hand, and gently took him into his arms.


    If the soldiers of the Royal Guard were to see this scene, their jaws would definitely drop.


    ¡ªOur facially paralyzed general actually knows how to smile? This was simply too terrifying!


    Craig also didn¡¯t know why he smiled. It was just that every time he saw Randy, he always felt like his hard and icy heart was instantly flooded with warm water. He couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him, take care of him, protect him for a lifetime, and never let him suffer any kind of harm.


    Perhaps this was instinct, the natural-born desire of every alpha to protect their omega?


    Craig knew he was falling in too deep, but there was nothing he could do about it. Randy was carrying his child right now, and he was just angry that Randy seemed to be fine with or without him. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold him for it, and even less could he hurt him, so for now...he could only be patient.


    In order to make this unusual omegapletely open his heart, how could he be anything but patient?


    He brought Randy to his bedroom, set him on the bed, andid down beside him. He gently embraced him, thoughtfully covered him with the nket, and contentedly fell asleep with his omega in his arms.


    The next morning, Randy woke to find himself in Craig¡¯s arms, and sat up immediately in surprise. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?!¡±


    Craig said calmly, ¡°Last night, you fell asleep on the sofa. I was afraid you¡¯d catch a cold, so I carried you to the bedroom...¡±


    Randy interrupted him. ¡°What I mean is, howe you¡¯re also sleeping here?¡±


    Craig said, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d feel ill during the night. It¡¯s said that omegas are likely to have problems with their health in the first months of pregnancy, so I felt more at ease staying by your side.¡±


    Randy said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping with other people.¡±


    Craig said, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it with practice.¡±


    Randy suddenly discovered that this general was really thick-skinned; once he was set on his course, nothing could move him. He was obviously asking him to leave, yet Craig actually couldn¡¯t seem to hear it. Just as he was thinking of saying it straight out, Craig suddenly got out of bed and started dressing. He looked at Randy with a serious face, and said, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go make breakfast. You should eat nutritiously during the first trimester, it¡¯s good for you and the baby.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Watching Craig¡¯s back as he turned and bustled off to the kitchen, full of purpose, Randy scratched his head in bewilderment.


    This alpha, did he mean for Randy to rely entirely on him?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    So, I was reading this novel the other day and the trantor kept a running count of how long it took her to trante each chapter. Thought it was a good idea to keep track of my progress, so I tried timing myself...end result? 8 hours and 20 minutes to trante and edit 3,008 words, or about 2:46 for each 1K. Which is really just...ridiculous, haha, I think the trantor I was reading took like an hour and a half to trante 3,000 words... Orz


    Why does it take so long? I read over each sentence in Chinese three times in my head, I search up the etymology of each word I don¡¯t know (which is like...1/10 of them?), and as a lit major, I¡¯m super anal about what I produce. I know I could just edit what Google Trante spits out, but then I wouldn¡¯t be learning much Chinese, and then I¡¯d have to wait longer to fulfill my dream of reading BL novels in their originalnguage...


    It seems like a long time for something that only takes fifteen minutes to read, but if you think about it, 2000 views x 15 minutes = 500 hours, so in the big picture, it¡¯s still worth it.


    So, yeah, now you know why I only update weekly! Hopefully my speed improves from here on...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Thank you for all the kindments ????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the captain of the Royal Guard, Craig often asked for leave during this period of time, going out to do who knows what. His Majesty Trand was very confused about this, but Berg smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about him, he¡¯s probably infatuated with some omega. If you ask him about it, it might just mess things up, so you should just let him chase as his heart desires.¡±


    His Majesty Trand was pretty shocked¡ªhe had introduced so many omegas to Craig before and he didn¡¯t want them, so howe now he had suddenly be enlightened to matters of the heart?


    Berg hadn¡¯t told the whole truth. In fact, Craig and that omega even had children already; the eldest was fourteen, and there was a second one on the way. If the king and queen knew the truth, their mouths would probably fall open.


    Craig still ran to see Randy every few days, and each time he brought a pile of gifts. He had stuffed the whole closet full of baby clothes, and even filled a box with different brands of milk powder for the baby to drink.


    Randy really wanted to say: You¡¯re buying so many things, it¡¯d be enough for ten babies!


    This alpha didn¡¯t seem to know how to express his affection for his child, and so only thought of the most direct method: buying gifts.


    When Craig brought over yet another box of clothes, it was thest straw. Randy smiled and said, ¡°Children grow up very fast. With all the clothes you¡¯re buying, he won¡¯t be able to wear all of them. They¡¯ll be too small in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Craig nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Oh.¡±


    The next day, Craig came again, having bought clothes in bigger sizes. He said seriously, ¡°These are clothes for one-year-olds, here are some for two-year-olds, here for three-year-olds...these clothes are in bigger sizes, so he can wear them as he grows up, right?¡±


    Randy saw that Craig had gotten ahead of himself to the point of buying clothes for the child for when he was five years old, and got a splitting headache. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You can put those down...thanks.¡±


    He was being spoiled by this alpha to the point where he feltpletely helpless.


    What happened to Craig¡¯s own house? He couldn¡¯t be thinking of moving in, could he? But even if he didn¡¯t move in, he came knocking practically every other day. In any case, the child in Randy¡¯s belly was Craig¡¯s own blood rtion, so it was perfectly reasonable of him to buy gifts for him. Even if Randy wanted to drive him away, he didn¡¯t have sufficient reason to do so. After all, this child couldn¡¯t have been conceived without Craig¡¯s help, and without him Aiden couldn¡¯t be saved.


    No matter what, Craig had stepped in and helped him at the critical moment, so arguing with him now wouldn¡¯t be proper, would it? What if this baby wasn¡¯t an omega? He¡¯d have to have another one. If he were to fall out with this general now, it¡¯d be hard to make things workter on.


    Randy was still very rational. For the sake of his son, he could only tolerate Craig¡¯s pestering.


    Actually, Craig was a pretty good person. Other than how he always brought a bunch of random children¡¯s supplies, he would also often bring delicious fruits and vegetables so that Randy could supplement his diet. He¡¯d also sometimes go into the kitchen to personally cook him food. He very patiently took care of Randy.


    Gradually, Randy got used to his care, and even began to think that being taken care of felt pretty good.


    Especially how every morning, he found himself waking up in this alpha¡¯s warm embrace. His whole body felt cozy, and waking up in his arms was veryfortable. With Craig sleeping at his side, during this period of time, even his nightmares grew rare.


    Four months passed peacefully in this way, and the year soon neared its end.


    At Ellen Academy, Xi Wei and Aiden were still attending sses on time as usual. Xi Wei, though, didn¡¯t pay attention to the teacher¡¯s lecturing, but spent most of his timemunicating with his mecha Egret. Through Egret, he finished looking over the Underground Alliance members¡¯ information in detail. After that, he studied the research that had been done on suppressants and their various uses.


    Since he wasmunicating telepathically with his mecha every day, their mental connection grew stronger and stronger.


    When Xi Wei couldmunicate with Egret without any impediments, Berg finally sent him a message, saying: ¡°Xi Wei, the mission I have for you this time is very dangerous. You need to remember all the interster routes between the Andromeda Gxy and the capital, as well as the locations of the military defensework stations, and the patrol times of the major corps around the capital. Find the right opportunity to sneak into the underground headquarters beneath Locke Castle, and deliver some packages there.¡±


    The Underground Alliance headquarters at the capital was currently researching mecha AI. Berg had already revealed a little of the goings-on there to Xi Wei. The mecha they were researching this time was one with tremendously strongbat capability, sufficient to st a small into pieces.


    However, many of the materials for giant mechas couldn¡¯t be openly transported under the eyes of the military patrol, especially the energy cores that served as their power source. The capital was under the supervision of the Mecha Association, so it was quite difficult to get ess to energy cores. Here in the Andromeda Gxy, few people used mechas, so the regtion of energy cores wasn¡¯t as strict. Years ago, Berg had covertly hiddenrge quantities of energy cores underground here. So now, he wanted Xi Wei to take the opportunity to deliver the energy cores he had stored to the underground factory at Locke Castle, on the capital.


    Berg warned him, ¡°When you¡¯re transporting the goods, the most important thing to keep in mind is to avoid the military patrols around the capital. Don¡¯t let anyone discover you. It¡¯d be best for you to set out in July, during summer break. At that time, all of the schools on the capital let out for the summer, and many children go out on vacation with their parents. There will be many spaceships and mechas flying to and fro, and you can easily mix in with them. During this time, you should familiarize yourself with a map of the interster routes. You have to be precise down to the exact coordinate, and you absolutely can¡¯t have any errors.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded seriously. ¡°I know, uncle!¡±


    When his uncle gave him Egret, the main reason was so that he could connect the different regional branches of the Underground Alliance. The suppressants the Alliance manufactured at their Ellen Academy headquarters had to be secretly transported to various gxies, and during the process of delivery, the couriers had to avoid inspection at interster security checkpoints. If the delivery were to be entrusted to unreliable people, and they happened to be caught, that would be a huge problem.


    This was the first time his uncle was letting him carry out a mission, so Xi Wei prepared for it diligently.


    At the same time, Carlo and ire were still madly going over schoolwork. Every day, the two alphas went as a team to the library. They¡¯d already be permanent features of thendscape there. Reading books became the two boys¡¯ most important mission. Under this intense studying, their grades advanced by leaps and bounds, and they could now easily deal with the first-year homework and tests. They began to study the contents of the upper-year courses, and gradually touched upon the topics of the military school entrance exam.


    Time flew by, and a few monthster, Randy¡¯s stomach had a noticeable bulge. When he walked around, he was no longer as lively as before, and instead inched forward step by step. It looked quiteborious. This omega, though, had a temperament different from that of ordinary people. He didn¡¯t know how to take it easy, but held up his stomach and went around restlessly every day. Sometimes he¡¯d water the garden, sometimes he¡¯d feed the animals, and sometimes he¡¯d sit in the yard and design some handmade goods to sell.


    When Craig saw him running around, he felt constantly on edge, for fear that Randy would identally fall and injure himself and the baby.


    Randy went about nonchntly, and found ways to keep himself busy.


    One day at noon, when Craig came to see him, he found that Randy was bent over picking something up from the ground, almost squashing his stomach t. Craig frowned and went over to help him up, and while he was at it, he helped him pick up the thing on the ground. It turned out to be a stone¡ªRandy had been using different-colored stones to piece together a sculpture.


    When he saw this familiar alpha bending over to help him pick up the stone, Randy smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    When he smiled, his eyes curved, and he looked particrly good-looking. Craig stared for a few moments, then coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°You, you should be a bit more careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Randy turned and was just about to sit down when his face suddenly paled, and his hands went white-knuckled. ¡°Ah...¡±


    A sound of pain spilled from his mouth, and Craig¡¯s heart almost leapt into his throat. He immediately went over and supported Randy, gently held his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You feel ufortable? Do you want to go to the hospital? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    With a face full of worry, as soon as he finished talking, Craig reached out and took Randy up in a princess carry.


    With the added weight of the baby in his stomach, Randy was more than a little heavy. But Craig flew across the room, and in the blink of an eye he was at the door.


    Randy: ¡°...¡±


    A bit speechless, he pulled at Craig¡¯s cor, inhaled, and said, ¡°Let me down, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Craig frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave. You¡¯re pregnant right now, it¡¯s no joke if there¡¯s a problem with your health.¡±


    Randyughingly said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, he kicked me just now, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Craig looked confounded. ¡°Who?¡±


    Randy pointed to his stomach and said, ¡°This child is really restless, he kicked just now.¡±


    Embarrassed, Craig finally put him down.


    Randy took Craig¡¯s hand and gently put it on his stomach. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you feel it?¡±


    As if he were saying hello, the baby in Randy¡¯s belly really did kick again. Craig felt the soft kick against his palm, and his heart felt so soft it almost melted. He stroked Randy¡¯s belly with the utmost care, and said, ¡°Is he greeting me?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°That¡¯s just a normal reaction for the baby to have.¡±


    Craig didn¡¯t care about any scientific exnations. In any case, he just felt that the little fellow was greeting him. He couldn¡¯t help but press his ear against Randy¡¯s belly as well, and listen carefully for any sign of the baby¡¯s activity.


    Randy really had no way to deal with this simple-minded alpha. Even if he wanted to push him away, he couldn¡¯t manage it. In the end, he could only stand still and let Craig hug him. One moment he¡¯d stroke Randy¡¯s belly, the next he¡¯d put his head next to it to listen, as if he¡¯d discovered some magical new world.


    After a long while, the baby kicked again, and Craig was finally satisfied. He said with pleasure, ¡°This child will definitely be a lively one. Oh, that¡¯s right. Have youe up with a name yet?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Craig said, ¡°How about Adrian?¡±


    Randy thought it over and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a pretty good name. It sounds right for Aiden¡¯s little brother.¡±


    Craig was in a wonderful mood. Being able to give his own child a name was really a rare piece of happiness!


    Under Craig¡¯s devoted care, Randy plumped up into a sphere during his pregnancy. His whole person rounded out.


    Life continued on in this manner until June of the following summer, when Craig and Randy¡¯s second child was finally born.


    This baby really was very energetic and healthy, unlike his older brother Aiden, whose body had been weak since he was small. This baby started crying loud and clear as soon as he was born, and his little legs were kicking everywhere. No wonder he had been so restless in his dad¡¯s belly, turning this way and rolling that way until Randy couldn¡¯t sleep well at night.


    Louis delivered the baby secretly in a private operating room. Randy wasn¡¯t married, so if this child¡¯s mysterious origins became known to others, it would be difficult to exin.


    Louis retrieved a DNA-testing machine, and performed a gic test on the child¡¯s blood serum.


    The test¡¯s result was¡ªalpha.


    When this piece of information fell from Louis¡¯s mouth, Randy¡¯s face clearly changed. His once rosy lips turned pale in an instant, and his hands, holding on to his child, were trembling. ¡°You¡¯re sure, you¡¯re sure he¡¯s an alpha?¡±


    Louis had no choice but to nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Randy held on to the mischievous child who was squirming around in hisp, and lowered his head in sadness. This child was his own flesh and blood, so regardless of whether he was an alpha, of course Randy would love him dearly. But because he was an alpha, there was no way to use the blood from his umbilical cord to save his older brother. Aiden was getting closer and closer to eighteen, and there wasn¡¯t much time left. Randy was truly afraid that in the end, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save his son.


    When Craig saw this scene of Randy holding on to their child, sitting in silence with a lowered head, his heart felt as if something had pricked it with a needle.


    The usually indifferent general had eyes filled with sorrow. He reached out and held Randy and the lively little baby in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Craig gently stroked Randy¡¯s soft hair and said quietly, ¡°There¡¯s still time. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Randy was silent for a long time before he tentatively reached out, and tightly embraced the alpha before him.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when Craig had gently hugged him and the baby, his mind had suddenly calmed down. Craig¡¯s familiar alpha scent filled his nose. These familiar alpha pheromones might just be the bestfort for an omega on the verge of mental copse.


    So he involuntarily reached out and returned Craig¡¯s hug, because he knew that this alpha would continue to stay by his side. That kind of feeling put Randy¡¯s heart at ease.


    When he felt the other¡¯s response, Craig was so excited that his fingertips began to tremble. This feeling of finally achieving sess was just amazing!


    Randy took the initiative to return his hug¡ªalthough this action couldn¡¯t prove much, just this one gesture was enough to make Craig happy for several days.


    Craig couldn¡¯t help but tighten his embrace, carefully sheltering his wife and his newborn son in his arms.


    Outside of the delivery room, Louis and Berg stood side by side and looked through the window at this scene. Louis scratched his head in confusion and said, ¡°Boss, to tell the truth, the overall birth rate of omegas is far below that of alphas. Right now, at the underground factory beneath Ellen Academy, aren¡¯t we developing a drug to increase the probability of omega births? If taken before heat, it may increase the chance of conceiving an omega. Should we tell Randy about this?¡±


    Berg calmly shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not tell him for now. The effects of that drug haven¡¯t been thoroughly studied, and no clinical participants have tried using it yet. What if, when the timees, the baby¡¯s born with health problems or a birth defect? If we added on an unhealthy baby to Aiden¡¯s existing illness, wouldn¡¯t we be making things even worse for Randy?¡±


    Louis thought it over and found it made sense. After all, it was the failure of his experimental suppressants for long-term use that had made Randy¡¯s heate early that year, causing him to meet Craig andter give birth to Aiden. Louis had always felt guilty about this. He couldn¡¯t use Randy to test out new drugs again.


    He looked up into the room, at the warm scene of the three of them embracing as a family. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Craig, this alpha, is pretty trustworthy, otherwise just the details of Randy¡¯s history and background would bring forth a whole bunch of problems... That he¡¯s willing to help Randy, and also to refrain from asking about his past, is a quality that¡¯s pretty hard toe by.¡±


    Berg gazed into the room, smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps your failure that year had the unintended result of bringing together a couple that were meant for each other.¡±


    Louis said doubtfully, ¡°You think so?¡±


    Berg nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve known Craig for so many years, and he usually always has a poker face on. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him show such a distressed expression. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯s fallen in love with Randy?¡±


    Louis looked carefully, and sure enough, the alpha inside the room was currently holding Randy close with a troubled expression, his hand ceaselessly stroking Randy¡¯s back. Although his movements were a little clumsy, it was hard to hide the tenderness in them.


    Berg patted Louis¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Randy has Craig here to watch over him, and nothing will happen for the time being. We still have to make preparations to support Xi Wei.¡±


    Louis immediately nodded and followed behind Berg. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°When will Xi Wei get here?¡±


    Berg said in a low voice as he walked, ¡°The time I set for Xi Wei was around July 20th. I have to see what ns the capital star has arranged before I give him the specifics. In July, the Morningstar Corps will be transferred back to the capital. General Byron has a rigorous way of doing things. If Xi Wei were to sneak into the capital in front of General Byron¡¯s eyes, it wouldn¡¯t be easy by any means.¡±


    Berg paused slightly, and the corner of his mouth rose. He said, ¡°But I believe that Xi Wei won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    9 hours and 9 minutes for 3,154 words, so about 2:54 for each 1K. Increase in rate by about 8 minutes... ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Hello, happy Saturday ?? Here¡¯s a mouse for a change, possibly bringing flowers to his sweetheart ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was July, and the Loga of the Andromeda Gxy was enjoying a pleasant of a climate as ever. The weather here was like spring all year round; it was very suitable for human habitation. However, ever since the Empire had set Ellen Academy on Loga aside as a specialized institution for the education of omegas, alphas were almost never seen on the, and even beta citizens were rare. The whole seemed very quiet, as if it were a paradise apart from the universe, undisturbed by humans.


    Unlike other, co-ed schools, that had an annual break, Ellen Academy didn¡¯t have holidays. So while Carlo and ire were having their summer break, Xi Wei and Aiden were still attending sses like usual.


    Of course, the sses here weren¡¯t very heavy. Usually, they attended sses for half the day and took the other half off. At this school, omegas passed their days in a very rxed andfortable manner.


    The twentieth of July was getting closer and closer, and Xi Wei, who was about to leave for the mission his uncle had assigned him, was boundlessly excited. During this time, every night he¡¯d sneak out and drive Egret around the Andromeda Gxy. Relying on his S-ss mecha¡¯s fast flight and superpowered anti-tracking abilities, he seeded in avoiding the soldiers patrolling around Loga, as well as in cracking Ellen Academy¡¯s defensework.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t let anyone discover his secret activities. Even his roommate Aiden hadn¡¯t noticed. Every night he¡¯d sneak out his room at 3 AM, drive Egret around, and then return to the dormitory at around 5. It was all very cloak-and-dagger.


    After practicing for thest few months, he¡¯d mastered the skills needed to pilot Egret. He was confident that he couldplete the task his uncle had assigned him.


    At the same time, in the Cepheus sr system, on the Isfeld:


    Of the empire¡¯s six major corps, besides the Glory Corps, which rushed out year-round to the frontlines in order to defend the Empire¡¯s borders, the other five all had their own gxies to defend. The capital was the core of the empire. In order to prevent any one corps from controlling the capital for too long and gaining too much influence, which might lead to rebellion, in the year of the Empire¡¯s founding, its first ruler set up a provision. The work of defending the capital wouldn¡¯t be given to any individual corps, but would be taken care of in alternating shifts.


    In June, the Cobra Corps, under themand of General Drew, had still been in charge of defending the capital. On the first of July, General Drew led the Cobra Corps out of the capital, and following military orders, General Byron and the Morningstar Corps took up the task they had left behind.


    ire had gone a whole year without seeing his father. This General had a serious expression and a strict lifestyle. When he took off his coat and hung it on the clothestand, it couldn¡¯t have a single crease. His OCD was pretty severe.


    He didn¡¯t often contact his wife and children. Madam Grace had been married to him for so many years, but she still spoke to him in a formal and deferential manner. ire was close to his mother, but he didn¡¯t have much inmon with his father. On top of that, they rarely saw each other, so their rtionship was rather lukewarm.


    When General Byron returned home, he found that the eldest son he hadn¡¯t seen in over a year had already be a handsome, tall and slender young man, and his younger son, Kevin, also looked very charming. If you exchanged him for an ordinary father, faced with the children he hadn¡¯t seen for a whole year, he¡¯d definitely walk over in excitement and give them a hug. Byron, however, only looked calmly at his two sons, and said, ¡°ire, looks like you¡¯ve grown another five centimeters. Kevin¡¯s grown by less than two.¡±


    Kevin seriously asked, ¡°I eat about the same amount as my brother every day, so how is it that he grows faster than me?¡±


    ire smiled and rubbed Kevin¡¯s head. ¡°On average, alphas are taller than omegas. Right now I¡¯m growing faster than you, and in the future, I¡¯ll also be taller than you.¡±


    Kevin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Oh, then you¡¯ll be as tall as Father when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ire said.


    After giving birth to Kevin, Madam Grace¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been too good, so she didn¡¯t have any more children. General Byron¡¯s household only had this one pair of brothers, ire and Kevin. Over the years, ire had seen Kevin grow up with his own eyes, and he was very fond of this little brother of his.


    Just as ire was giving his brother a noogie, General Byron spoke up seriously. ¡°ire,e with me to a ce.¡±


    ire stared at him nkly and raised his head in confusion. ¡°Father, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± General Byron said this calmly, turned, and left. ire could only follow behind him.


    Byron brought his son to his personal hovercar. There was a team of guards from the Morningstar Corps to escort them. The line of cars drove northwards along the midair highway, until they reached the Morningstar Corps Headquarters, where they stopped.


    This was ire¡¯s first timeing to the Morningstar Corps barracks. The entire military base wasid out with long rows of warships, aircrafts, hovercars and mechas, all arranged in perfect order. All of the military equipment was painted a uniform dark blue, and marked with a star-shaped design in silver and white, the symbol of the Morningstar Corps. The many warships gathered together looked like a crowd of stars, glittering in the vast expanse of the universe.


    Even though he had looked at more than a few war videos, upon seeing the Morningstar Corps base with his own eyes, ire couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath.


    The corps his father led was one of the Empire¡¯s six major corps, but the way General Byron did things was very low-key. The Morningstar Corps had a weak presencepared to the others, and it was easy for people overlook it. But when it came to their actual power, they didn¡¯t lose to any other corps.


    What puzzled ire was that he had only just had his birthday in June, and right now he was only a fifteen-year-old boy, who couldn¡¯t be counted as part of the military at all. Exactly what did his father bring him to this military base for?


    He and his father traveled deeper into the Morningstar Corps camp, until they reached the very center. There, Byron stopped the car, and brought him into an underground base.


    What surprised ire was that the underground base was evenrger than the aboveground one. The space was dozens of meters high and set up with with various military facilities, so that it seemed he had walked into a mysterious underground castle.


    As ire was walking along, he noticed several closed-off spaces. He didn¡¯t know what huge weapons might be hidden there. General Byron had a serious expression on. ire didn¡¯t dare to rashly open his mouth and ask questions, so he could only silently follow his father.


    Bryon led his son to the deepest part of the underground base, where he scanned his irises and fingerprints to open a door.


    When ire saw the scene that opened up in front of him, his eyes widened in surprise.


    In front of him was a huge space about the size of a football field, and in the middle of it was a giant humanoid mecha. The mecha¡¯s body was painted a beautiful sky blue, and his eyes were the mysterious dark blue of a starry sky. The proportions of his body were perfect, and its polished metal dazzled under the lights.


    ire craned his neck to look at the behemoth in front of him. This had to be at least five times bigger than the low-leveled mechas he¡¯d seen at school!


    General Byron nced at his son and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ire said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Byron nodded and said, ¡°This is the secret weapon that I spent many years developing. In order to finish him as soon as possible, several mecha engineers worked through the night. Right now, the exterior and the AI areplete, but much of the weaponry hasn¡¯t been added in yet. This will serve as youring-of-age present.¡±


    This feeling of having a lottery ticket fall into his hands made ire stare nkly for a moment. Pleasantly surprised, he turned and said, ¡°Father, this is a gift for me?¡±


    Byron said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s on the condition that you can test into St. Romia Military Academy. If you can¡¯t get in, I¡¯ll give him to some other, more outstanding child in the family. Our family has always valued talent, not bloodline. Even if you¡¯re my own son, if you don¡¯t have any future prospects, you won¡¯t get any special treatment in this family.¡±


    ire immediately assured, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get in.¡±


    At this, Byron nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from your teacher Kelly about how you and Carlo have been studying higher-grade course material. You wanted to apply for military school in advance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Father, I want to try and take the Imperial Standard Exam when I¡¯m sixteen years old.¡± ire said earnestly, ¡°Right now, I¡¯ve already gone through about half of the course material for next year, and I n to finish the other half during summer break.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a goal, but the entrance exam for the Imperial military is very demanding. If you want to take the test in advance, you¡¯ll have to spend at least twice the effort that others will, and go through a lot of hardship to prepare for it.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯m already mentally prepared.¡±


    Byron lightly patted his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I originally nned to give you this mecha as a present when you were eighteen, after you passed the military school entrance exam. I heard from Teacher Kelly that you were going to take the exam in advance, so I brought you here in advance as well, to give you a little motivation. This is one of the empire¡¯s few S-ss AI mechas. If you really can test into military school at sixteen, you¡¯ll be able to seed the Morningstar Corps and the family in the future, and the other generals in the military won¡¯t have anything to say about it.¡±


    ire nodded happily.


    This was a world that ran on the principle of the survival of the fittest. Although he was General Byron¡¯s only alpha son, if he himself wasn¡¯t determined to improve, there was no way that Byron could take advantage of his personal authority to give him a ce in the military. The military had considerably strict regtions for promoting officers to the position of general. He wanted to apply for military school in advance not only for Xi Wei, but also for himself.


    Other people couldn¡¯t be counted on. Only when he himself became strong could he have the power to protect his loved ones.


    Looking at the sky-blue mecha in front of him, ire¡¯s hands lightly clenched into fists. He asked, ¡°Father, can I take a look in the cockpit?¡±


    Byron said, ¡°Of course you can. You can also try toplete a mental match with him while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    After he said that, he pressed a button next to him, and activated the mecha. The mecha knelt down, and ire immediately walked into the cockpit, full of excitement.


    Seeing the boy walk with quick steps into the cockpit, Sam, the campmander who was standing nearby, asked worriedly: ¡°General, right now ire¡¯s only fifteen years old. Won¡¯t it be too dangerous to have him attempt a mental match with an S-ss mecha?¡±


    Byron calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up safety measures in the mecha. If ire¡¯s mental strength doesn¡¯t reach the standard, it¡¯ll automatically discontinue the mental match.¡±


    Inside the mecha cockpit, ire looked at the pale blue threads in front of him that were emitting a soft blue light, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch them. As if they were alive, the threads swiftly wrapped around him, and two particrly mischievous tendrils reached out to poke his face.


    ire smiled, and pressed down the button to start the mental match.


    0%... 50%... 100%!


    General Byron and Commander Sam were standing on the ground, discussing whether or not ire woulde across any danger, when before three seconds had passed, the mecha¡¯s eyes lit up. A dazzling ray of blue light swept the ground, and the mecha¡¯s entire body began to glow.


    ¡ªThe mecha started up by itself!


    ¡ªThis meant that the pilot and the mecha AI hadpleted a perfect mental match!


    An expression of shock shed in Byron and Sam¡¯s eyes at the same time. A fifteen-year-old boy could actually pilot an S-ss mecha! In the entire history of the Empire, the urrences of this kind of talent could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.


    Byron brought his son here today entirely for the purpose of encouraging him. He knew his son was reviewing higher-grade material and wanted to apply for military school early, so he moved up the schedule for developing the mecha he¡¯d been secretly working on for a long time, in order to finish it ahead of time. He took his son for a look at this present so that he¡¯d be more motivated in his studies.


    He didn¡¯t expect that ire would actuallyplete a mental match with the mecha!


    After he finished the mental match, ire soon heard a clear voice transmitted next to his ear. ¡°Hello, owner! I¡¯m an S-ss mecha, and right now I still don¡¯t have a name. Can you give me one? Also, what kind of form would you like for the AI? I can change my appearance to whatever you like. How about this, do I look good?¡±


    A little pig appeared in front of him, shing fluorescent blue. ire was rather speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± He turned into a blue apple.


    ire rubbed his temple and contacted his father on the ground through themunicator. ¡°Father, this mecha still doesn¡¯t have a name?¡±


    Byron said, ¡°Yes. When we were developing him his number was 7, but since he¡¯s already recognized you as his owner, you can go ahead and give him a better-sounding new name.¡±


    ire thought about it and said, ¡°How about I call him Bluestar? Morningstar and the color bluebined, how about it?¡±


    Bluestar happily hopped twice, and gave himself the form of a blue star. While jumping about, he said, ¡°Owner, the name you came up with is the best!¡±


    This mecha looked handsome on the outside, but unfortunately, the AI was clearly hyperactive. He changed forms so fast, it almost made him dizzy from looking.


    ire had recently been studying mecha operating like mad at school, so he was already very familiar with the process of piloting. Practically bouncing with eagerness, he asked, ¡°Father, I want to try piloting him, can I?¡±


    His son had so much talent, so as a father, Byron was naturally very pleased. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can. But you have to remember not to fly the mecha out of the capital defensework. Without a permit to pass through, you¡¯ll be blocked by the electronic defensework.¡±


    ire said, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go, Bluestar, take me for a ride around the capital star.¡±


    After receiving his owner¡¯s instructions, a huge set of wings opened from Bluestar¡¯s back. The underground space¡¯s skylight automatically opened, and he soared into the sky with a single leap. He flew far into the distance like a meteor, quickly disappearing from General Byron¡¯s line of sight.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This month, the Morningstar Corps is responsible for defending the capital. The other corps aren¡¯t in the area right now. Bluestar¡¯s only going around the, and he won¡¯t be discovered. Even if something happens, his mecha AI is directly connected to me, so I can rush over right away.¡± General Byron smiled and said, ¡°I never thought that ire would be this talented. He¡¯s only just gotten his hands on an S-ss mecha, he must be very curious. I¡¯ll let him y for a few hours.¡±


    At the periphery of the Andromeda Gxy:


    Piloting Egret, Xi Wei had managed to get past the Andromeda Gxy defensework, and had entered the interster route.


    Although this was his first time flying Egret outside of the Andromeda Gxy, his uncle had already gone over this route with him countless times, and Xi Wei had also mentally practiced this flight over and over again. So he was able to smoothly fly Egret at great speed through the vast universe.


    Egret¡¯s speed was dozens of times faster than that of an ordinary hovercar. When Craig sent him to Ellen Academy, the trip took half a day. Now, driving Egret, it only took a short fifteen minutes to leap across tworge gxies, and arrive in the Cepheus sr system.


    His uncle Berg had said that the Morningstar Corps was currently in charge of guarding the capital. The Cepheus sr system had manys in it, but the capital Isfeld was the most suitable one for human habitation, so the defensework surrounding it was naturally the thickest.


    Steering Egret with extreme caution, Xi Wei managed to escape detection while passing the defensework that surrounded the Cepheus sr system. He saw that the distance separating him from the capital was getting shorter and shorter, and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. From a distance, he surveyed the movements of the troops guarding the capital.


    ¡°Owner, a Morningstar Corps patrol just passed by.¡±


    On the viewscreen, he could see the mecha troops of the Morningstar Corps patrolling back and forth across the distant surface of the capital, ensuring the safety of the¡¯s airspace.


    Avoiding those densely packed patrols wouldn¡¯t be easy. Xi Wei had to calm down and look for a suitable opportunity.


    Egret shrunk down its body and hid himself among the stars. Due to his outstanding anti-detection system, the ordinary spaceships and mecha passing by wouldn¡¯t be able to discover his existence.


    Time ticked by minute by minute, and at midnight, the troops that had been patrolling that day started changing shifts en masse. It just so happened that at that moment, an interster passenger spaceship was passing through.


    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately ordered, ¡°Go! Change shape and fly on top of there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, owner!¡± Egret cleverly attached himself to the top of the ship. Because of the spaceship¡¯s immense size, when he changed his color and molded his shape onto the cargo hold, he looked like just another part of the ship.


    The spaceship smoothly passed through the security screening, and Egret followed with it. The Morningstar Corps troops passed right by them, and after a moment of jaw-clenching tension, Xi Wei was out free.


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°We should leave quickly before the spaceshipnds, so we don¡¯t get discovered.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Egret immediately spread his wings and flew lighting-fast in the direction of Locke Castle. A child sitting in the passenger ship saw what looked like a white meteor shing by her window, and lost track of it in the blink of an eye.


    Xi Wei smoothly steered Egret to Locke Castle, and was just about tond when the viewscreen started shing a red rm.


    ¡°Owner! I¡¯ve detected abnormal fluctuations in airflow up ahead, consistent with those of arge mecha. ording to my analysis of the data, it¡¯s very likely an S-ss mecha! Please direct me on what to do.¡±


    At the same time, in Bluestar¡¯s cockpit: ¡°Owner, there¡¯s an S-ss mecha up ahead. It¡¯s strange, but the data for this mecha isn¡¯t recorded in the Mecha Association system. I can¡¯t figure out who¡¯s piloting it. It¡¯s not a mecha from any of the corps, and it¡¯s not from the pce either...¡±


    ire frowned slightly, and said doubtfully, ¡°How could an S-ss mecha not be in any of the records? Maybe you got it wrong?¡±


    Bluestar immediately vowed, ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t get it wrong! Only an S-ss mecha could fly so fast! Owner, what should I do? Should we chase after him and check it out, or run away as fast as we can?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    9:47 for 3,496 words this time, so about 16.8 minutes for each 100 words.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    |


    x

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡°Owner! I¡¯ve detected abnormal fluctuations in airflow up ahead, consistent with those of arge mecha. ording to my analysis of the data, it¡¯s very likely an S-ss mecha! Please tell me what to do.¡±


    Egret¡¯s voice sounded next to his ear. Xi Wei looked in shock at the viewscreen in front of him, where there was a small round dot representing the S-ss mecha Egret had noticed. That mecha was approaching them with great speed.


    ¡ªWho could it be?


    His uncle had already investigated the situation here in detail before sending him out on the mission. Right now, there weren¡¯t any other corps in the Cepheus sr system, only the Morningstar Corps who were responsible for defending the capital. There was a limited number of S-ss mechas in the empire, and most of them were the personal property of the generals of major corps. How could one suddenly appear here?


    ¡°Could it be the mecha of General Byron from the Morningstar Corps?¡± Xi Wei asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not, owner. I couldn¡¯t retrieve any information on that mecha.¡± Egret quickly transferred over a set of data. Right now, of the S-ss mechas the Mecha Association had registered, including His Majesty¡¯s Leo, General Craig¡¯s Goldencrane, and the other corps leaders¡¯ Ouroborous, ckdragon, Suzaku, Phantom, ze, Fallingstar, and Silversnow, there were only nine in total. These nine mechas all had detailed files on record at the Imperial Mecha Association, and there were even backup copies, for the sake of restoring the mechas should they one day be destroyed.


    If this was one of those nine mechas, Egret should¡¯ve been able to immediately figure out who he was. Since Egret couldn¡¯t find out his origin, that proved that this mecha was probably the same as Xi Wei¡¯s Egret, and didn¡¯t have any information on file at the Mecha Association.


    Xi Wei frowned slightly, and immediately sent down amand: ¡°Hurry up and go! Land at Locke Castle!¡±


    When Egret heard his owner¡¯smand, he turned his speed up to its highest, and flew like lightning towards Locke Castle.


    In the cockpit next door, Bluestar was still frantically jumping up and down. ¡°Owner, we should hurry up and run! The general told you, right? My arsenal still hasn¡¯t been equipped yet, and I don¡¯t have any heavy firepower. The other side also has an S-ss mecha, and I definitely won¡¯t be able to beat him! I¡¯d be embarrassing you.¡±


    ire reached out a hand and patted the blue star that was jumping back and forth, saying, ¡°Be quiet for now, and follow after him. Pay close attention to his movements, I need to report this to my father afterwards.¡±


    ire was all kinds of confused. How could an unfamiliar S-ss mecha that wasn¡¯t in any records just suddenly appear on the capital? Not to mention, this S-ss mecha had actually broken through the Morningstar Corps¡¯s defensework and avoided its patrols, infiltrating the capital. It was clearly some kind of secret operation. Could it be that the general of some corps was conspiring against thew?


    He¡¯d better report it to his father and let him decide. After all, his father was the one in charge of defending the capital. Having thought of this, ire connected to General Byron¡¯smunicator, and gave him the outline of the situation: ¡°Father, Bluestar and I discovered traces of an S-ss mecha on the capital, and we can¡¯t figure out who it is.¡±


    General Byron frowned slightly and said, ¡°Forward me the coordinates, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t catch up, Owner! He flies so fast!¡± Bluestar squirmed around and the words flew from his mouth: ¡°This mecha¡¯s speed is unimaginably fast! I can¡¯t track his position. Owner, could it be that he¡¯snded nearby? Should I scan a few kilometers around us to see if there¡¯s any suspicious people?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Zoom in on the ground so I can see it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Bluestar erged a three-dimensional live image of the ground on the viewscreen. ire looked it over carefully. What surprised him was that the area all around them was deste, and he couldn¡¯t see a sign of any people. There was only a dense forest.


    ire narrowed his eyes and examined thendscape. Suddenly, he saw a tiny figure in the forest. The strange thing was, that figure¡¯s back actually looked familiar...


    ¡°Go down, let¡¯s take a look!¡±


    ire gave him instructions, and Bluestar immediatelynded. ire carefully concealed himself behind a big tree, wanting to find out who this mysterious person was.


    But he didn¡¯t know that the other had long since discovered him, and had already hidden himself among the trees.


    Egret spoke to Xi Wei through their mental connection and said, ¡°Owner, we¡¯ve been discovered. He¡¯s alsonded in the vicinity, what should we do?¡±


    Xi Wei was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It looks like we can only kill him to silence him.¡±


    Egret obediently replied, ¡°Oh, should I handle it or do you want to do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°If you activate, it¡¯ll be too loud. Leave it to me.¡± Xi Wei resolutely took out a pistol with a silencer attached from his pocket. His uncle had given him this for self-defense, and he had practiced his marksmanship over thest six months, making progress daily. Unfortunately, it was alreadyte at night, and the weak moonlight wasn¡¯t enough to aim by. He could only see a vague silhouette in the near distance, and for the time being he had no way to lock onto his target.


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew by, and the ck clouds overhead parted. Bright moonlight spilled on the ground, dappling the shadows with silver.


    Xi Wei¡¯s field of vision lit up, and he immediately pulled the trigger!


    There was a quiet ¡°pop,¡± and the person behind the tree fell to the ground. He hit him precisely in the center of his back, without any deviation.


    Egret couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Owner, you¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    Xi Wei smiled slightly, and quickly walked up to the tree. Under the moonlight, he took a good look at the person in front of him, and his eyes suddenly widened in surprise. ¡°...ire?¡±


    ire, who was lying on the ground, vaguely saw the person he¡¯d been yearning for day and night right in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said, ¡°Xi Wei, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Bluestar shouted, ¡°He was the one who shot you! He was the one who shot you!¡±


    ire¡¯s consciousness was already beginning to fade, and he couldn¡¯t clearly hear what his mecha was saying. He only felt very happy, because he could finally see Xi Wei.


    He hadn¡¯t seen him for a whole year, and he missed him so much. Every night he¡¯d dream of him, and when he had nothing to do he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Xi Wei was up to. Was he eating well? Was he busy studying? Was he adapting well to his new surroundings?


    This kind of deep-rooted concern and longing seemed to already have sunk into his blood and marrow.


    Xi Wei seemed to have grown a little taller. His body looked slender and well-proportioned, and he was wearing a tightly-fitted, all-ck outfit. It gave off a kind of youthful sex appeal,pletely different from his manner of dressing before. His ck eyes were bright. He was really good-looking.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold Xi Wei¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°I really missed you. Have you been doing well?¡±


    Bluestar was about to cry. ¡°Owner, it was him who shot you, it was him who shot you! Be careful he doesn¡¯t kill you! Warning: danger! Warning!¡±


    He suddenly felt that his owner¡¯s IQ had already sunk into the negatives. He really wanted to reboot his owner¡¯s brain.


    But ire was already lost in the excitement of seeing his sweetheart, and it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard his mecha¡¯s warning at all.


    Xi Wei crouched down and sped ire¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°ire, how could you see me on the capital? Just think of this as a dream.¡± After having spoken, he injected ire¡¯s nape with anesthetic, and made him lose consciousnesspletely.


    Bluestar: ¡°...Owner¡¯s not listening to me, this time it¡¯s over!¡±


    Xi Wei turned his head and gave an order to his own mecha: ¡°Egret, check and see if that S-ss mecha was what ire brought with him. If so, hack into his system and shut it down, and while you¡¯re at it, erase this period from its memory.¡±


    ¡°Yes, owner.¡±


    Bluestar wailed: ¡°Don¡¯t hack into my system! Mechas also have their dignity... Don¡¯t...¡±


    Egret didn¡¯t listen to his wailing, and hacked into his system without a trace of politeness.


    S-ss mechas were controlled by their owner¡¯s will. ire was lying on the ground, knocked out, and had no way to give his mecha orders. Bluestar had onlypleted his mental match with ire a little more than an hour ago, and didn¡¯t know how to protect him on his own yet. Added on to the fact that his system had only just been finished, and wasn¡¯t perfected by any means yet, he easily fell victim to Egret¡¯s attack.


    Xi Wei brought ire and Bluestar to a safe ce, then had Egret change into the form of a hovercar and take him in a different direction.


    When General Byron rushed over with his people, all he saw was the scene of his son lying unconscious on the ground, with Bluestar forcibly shut down nearby. Not far from them was a dense forest. There was no trace of anyone else.


    Byron frowned and woke his son up with some medicine, asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ire rubbed his aching head. ¡°I¡¯m not too clear on it either. I had Bluestar track that mecha down. Hended nearby, and I followed him to try to learn more about the situation. In the end, he discovered me, and used anesthetic to knock me out.¡±


    Byron said sternly, ¡°You were too rash. If you came across an S-ss mecha, you should have told me about it first, and waited for me to arrive before deciding what to do. You¡¯re only fifteen years old, so you shouldn¡¯t act rashly on your own! You should be d he showed some mercy and used anesthetics to knock you out, otherwise you would have lost your life!¡±


    ire said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father, I was too careless.¡±


    He¡¯d been rushing after him back then, and thinking of it now, he really was too rash. It was just that he¡¯d had a sort of strange feeling in his heart, forcing him to follow him and take a look. He even had the bold guess that when he saw Xi Wei, it wasn¡¯t a dream, but something that really happened. That mecha might really be Xi Wei¡¯s. Otherwise, why would his face be so clear in his mind? He had even grown a little taller than he wasst year.


    Unfortunately, Bluestar had been shut down and his memory had been erased, so there was no way to confirm this guess.


    ire wisely chose not to tell his father about seeing Xi Wei. Although General Byron was suspicious, Xi Wei had long since driven Egret in another direction. Egret¡¯s speed ranked first among all the S-ss mechas. Since they came sote, it was already impossible to chase after him.


    General Byron had the surroundings searched for a while, but they couldn¡¯t find any traces of an S-ss mecha. He could only recall his troops, and give out an order: ¡°For the next few days, strengthen the defense of the Morningstar Corps. All the spaceships and mechasing and going from the capital have to be thoroughly inspected!¡±


    Xi Wei purposefully had his mechand in a distant forest, in order to give his pursuers the wrong impression. His actual destination was in another direction¡ªthe Underground Alliance headquarters, Locke Castle.


    Egret soon brought Xi Wei to a patch of forest near Locke Castle. He could dimly see the castle looming over him. The moving shadows of the trees looked like a devil with bared ws and teeth, giving the castle an insidious, terrible air.


    Locke Castle was originally a very lively, flourishing ce, but due to a virus outbreak many years ago, almost all of its residents died of illness. Since then, it became a ghost town. The military sealed off the ce and cut off the power and water. They closed the gates, erected high walls, and didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter again. That year, there were a few pregnant omegas who survived by hiding underground while the epidemic was wreaking havoc. Among them was a man called Dr. Shaun, who developed omega suppressants. That was the origin of the Underground Alliance that Xi Wei¡¯s teacher recounted to him.


    Having finally arrived at the headquarters, Xi Wei felt a little excited as he brought Egret throughyer afteryer of security checkpoints, heading underground.


    The underground factory here was even bigger than the facility at Ellen Academy. As far as the eye could see, machines were operating in an orderly manner. Xi Wei walked along a corridor to a room at the heart of the factory, where he saw a man with his head bent studying mechaponents. This should be the omega in charge of the Underground Alliance¡¯s manufacturing division, Dave. His uncle Berg was next to him, and the two of them seemed to be looking at a mecha blueprint.


    When he saw Xi Wei, Berg immediately turned and walked over, asking with concern, ¡°How was it, Xi Wei? Did the trip go smoothly?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, I got through it fine.¡±


    Berg reached out a hand and patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°I just knew you¡¯d be able to finish the task. Come with me quick and put the things away, you still have to rush back.¡±


    Xi Wei followed his uncle Berg to the underground storage room, where he sorted out the suppressants he needed to take. Berg was distributing these suppressants to the omegas living near the capital star. The quantity he transported during this one trip would be enough to take care of their heats for many years.


    Xi Wei put away the suppressants, then said, ¡°Uncle, can I go back to the pce to see my father and the rest of them?¡±


    Berg said, ¡°You can¡¯t. This time, you left Ellen Academy for a secret mission. If you¡¯re discovered by people from the military, it¡¯ll lead to unnecessary trouble. Your father and mother are doing fine right now, and they know you¡¯re doing this. Don¡¯t worry, once you get back to school your father will contact you on his own.¡±


    Xi Wei could only nod. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°The capital star¡¯s defense is very tight, so you have to be twice as careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xi Wei gave his uncle a hug, then quickly turned and left.


    He had to return to Ellen Academy in the Andromeda gxy before the sky turned light, and go to ss with his ssmates in the morning. This way, he could maintain the secrecy of his mission and avoid arousing suspicion.


    But what surprised Xi Wei was that as soon as he walked out of Locke Castle, he received a video call from ire.


    ¡°It was you I just saw, right? Xi Wei, I¡¯ve said it before, but in this world, you¡¯re the one I trust the most. I¡¯m fine with not asking you why you have an S-ss mecha, or why you came to the capital star, but if you need my help, I definitely won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    In the picture, ire looked much more mature than when they had parted a year ago. His appearance was getting more and more handsome, and his expression when he spoke was very gentle.


    ¡°The Morningstar Corps sent more troops to inspect the spaceships and mechasing and going from the capital, and the electronic defensework is also tighter than before. If you want to leave here by yourself, it won¡¯t be easy. If you trust me, I can bring you out.¡± On the screen, ire smiled and said this.


    Xi Wei was silent for a long time facing themunicator.


    He and ire had been brought together by fate in two worlds. The understanding between them was deep. In this world, ire was the only one who knew about his past, and he was the one who was most deserving of his trust. But the secret of the Underground Alliance was a matter of life and death for many omegas, and he had promised his uncle not to tell anyone about it.


    So even if it was ire, he couldn¡¯t tell him about any of it.


    But Xi Wei hadn¡¯t thought that even when ire didn¡¯t know what the situation was, he would still be willing to help him without a second thought. This kind of trust was enough to make anyone moved.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m doing, and you¡¯re still willing to help me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll get you into trouble?¡± Xi Wei connected to hismunicator and asked him.


    Sure enough, the boy in front of him was wearing all-ck, just like when ire saw him a while ago. It wasn¡¯t a dream at all.


    Faced with his clear eyes, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? I just want to stand on the same battlefield as you. In thest lifetime, we died together in a car crash. If worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just die together again, how about it?¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright. I can¡¯t thank you in words for this favor. You helped me this time, I¡¯ll remember it!¡±


    ire said, ¡°Go to a safe ce, and I¡¯ll meet you there. Right now, my father is personally leading troops to the east side of the capital star. We should hurry and go out from the west side. The Morningstar Corps just changed their password for the defensework, but I can crack it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Xi Wei quickly drove Egret to an area without people, then sent ire the coordinates. After a few minutes, he saw a light blue mecha drop out of the sky. ire came out of the cockpit and reached out to Xi Wei. ¡°Quick,e in.¡±


    Xi Wei immediately ran up to him, took hold of his hand, and was pulled into the cockpit.


    The mecha¡¯s interior was very spacious. A blue star was jumping up and down in front of the dashboard. ¡°Hey, owner, howe I feel like this person and this mecha look a little familiar?¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    I just hacked into his system and made it crash, and he actually can¡¯t remember it.


    Egret couldn¡¯t help but quietly say to Xi Wei, ¡°Owner, this ire is your friend? His mecha¡¯s pretty stupid.¡±


    Xi Weiughed and said to ire, ¡°When did you get such a good mecha?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called Bluestar, he¡¯s a present from my father. Right now he¡¯s just a prototype, he¡¯s notpletely finished yet.¡± ire looked back at Xi Wei, and seeing his clear eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out a hand and lightly touch his head. ¡°After not seeing you for a year, you¡¯ve grown taller again.¡±


    Xi Wei pushed away his hand and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go, if we¡¯re found, we¡¯ll both be in big trouble.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Bluestar, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bluestar excitedly soared into the sky carrying his owner and Xi Wei, soon disappearing into the horizon.


    While flying hard, he tried to start a conversation with Egret. ¡°Hello, our owners are good friends, so how about we also be good friends?¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    Bluestar: ¡°Oh right, what version is your system?¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What model is your power source?¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How long is your wingspan?¡±


    This guy was asking questions and squirming around at the same time. Egret was pestered until he was so annoyed he couldn¡¯t bear it. Xi Wei reached out a hand and swatted Bluestar. ¡°Quiet! Concentrate on the road.¡±


    Bluestar felt wronged. ¡°Owner, he hit me.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Then just let him hit you, it¡¯s not like it hurts you anyway.¡±


    Bluestar: ¡°...¡±


    Poor Bluestar had fallen to the bottom of the food chain. Egret bullied him, Xi Wei bullied him, and his owner didn¡¯t speak up for him. What was he going to do in the future?!


    With ire¡¯s help, Bluestar quickly cracked the defensework the Morningstar Corps had upgraded.


    The son cracked the defensework his father had set up, and let the person his father had been tracking down go free. This way of doing things wasn¡¯t really right, but as a mecha, Bluestar had to listen to his owner¡¯s orders. Also, his IQ wasn¡¯t that high in the first ce, so he just did what he was told.


    ire took Xi Wei out of the Cepheus sr system, then told Bluestar to stop.


    Xi Wei looked at the familiar scenery of the universe outside his window and finally let out a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, ire.¡±


    Seeing the sunny smile on Xi Wei¡¯s face, ire¡¯s heart softened. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tightly hug Xi Wei, saying, ¡°What are you thanking me for, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°I should go.¡±


    ire suddenly tightened his hold, and he looked at Xi Wei with intense reluctance in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can keep in touch through video calls.¡±


    ire was silent for a moment, then gently stroked Xi Wei¡¯s hair, and said softly, ¡°Go on then, take care.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye!¡±


    Xi Wei waved to him and went out of the cockpit. He started up Egret, drove him away, and soon disappeared into the vast universe.


    ire looked at Xi Wei¡¯s back in a daze.


    Bluestar looked at Egret¡¯s back in a daze.


    Mecha and owner stared nkly at the universe for a long time, before Bluestar twisted around and said shyly, ¡°Owner, Egret¡¯s really beautiful. Can I marry him?¡±


    ire swatted his head. ¡°Shut up. I haven¡¯t even married my wife yet, how could it be your turn as a mecha!¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Bluestar sulkily carried ire back to the capital.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    8:01 for 3,786 words, or 12.7 minutes for every 100 words. An improvement in rate by four minutes! ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    In fact, General Craig was rather skeptical about this matter of ire finding an S-ss mecha. The generals of the other corps weren¡¯t at the capital, and he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would secretly make an S-ss mecha, not register it with the Mecha Association, and dare to brazenlye to the capital. A more reasonable exnation for this was that Bluestar¡¯s system had an error, and he had judged the mecha¡¯s level wrong.


    Nothing big had happened on the capital recently, so General Craig wouldn¡¯t waste any more time tracking down the whereabouts of that mecha, and telling the Morningstar Corps to be extra cautious in their work.


    Xi Weipleted his task without too much danger, and the next morning, he arrived at ss on time. Only a few people knew that the night before, he had rushed to the capital to transport suppressants.


    Time flew by, and in September, St. Paul Academy on the capital opened its doors once again. ire and Carlo had risen another grade. The two boys worked hard at studying the courses the empire¡¯s military academies would test new students on. They nned to take the military exam after they turned sixteen. Meanwhile, Xi Wei and Aiden were still studying the same dry-as-dust omega physiology courses at Ellen Academy.


    Craig and Randy took home their second child. Unlike Aiden, who was a quiet and well-behaved baby, this little guy was very mischievous. He was always rolling around in the crib Craig had bought him, and his chubby little hands grabbed at everything he saw. His eyes were a beautiful dark brown, just like his father Craig¡¯s.


    When he saw how cute his son was, Craig¡¯s heart instantly melted. He was itching to buy all the delicious and useful things in the universe and give them to him. It was just a pity that the little guy¡¯s teeth hadn¡¯te in yet, and all he could do was clutch his bottle and drink milk.


    Randy also loved his son very much. Although he was an alpha and couldn¡¯t save Aiden, he was still the child Randy had given birth to, his own flesh and blood. Randy really liked the little guy, and every day he¡¯d rock him in his arms. Whenever Craig saw this scene, a warm, happy feeling would always rise from the bottom of his heart. The omega he liked, holding his child¡ªthis scene was so wonderful that it made him itch to capture it with a camera.


    When Adrian was one year old, Randy once again went off of his suppressants. At this time, needless to say, Craig voluntarily took time off and went to apany him.


    During thest heat, he had taken tender care of Randy for three days and three nights, and even confessed to him afterwards. Although Randy hadn¡¯t epted him outright, he had gradually grown closer and closer to Craig, and no longer disliked him.


    This time, he was still as clumsy and gentle as ever, and every time he embraced him, he¡¯d kiss Randy¡¯s forehead and quietly say, ¡°I like you...¡±


    Randy was stimted by these words until he was iparably excited, and under the influence of pheromones, he released his inhibitions even more, and held on to Craig tight, unwilling to let go.


    While the two men were at home rolling around in the sheets, their one-year-old baby had been handed over to Dr. Louis for him to take care of for the time being. Little Adrian didn¡¯t understand anything, and his little hands reached out to grab Dr. Louis¡¯s stethoscope and stuff it in his mouth. Louis hurried and caught his little hand, and he smiled and said, ¡°Behave. Your dad¡¯s going to get you a new little brother or sister.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, daddy...¡± Adrian dropped Louis¡¯s stethoscope, and turned his head looking everywhere for his dad.


    Louis gently stroked the child¡¯s head, sighed, and said, ¡°I hope it¡¯s an omega this time. If it¡¯s still an alpha, Randy will definitely be broken up about it.¡±


    Not much time was left. Xi Wei, Aiden, Carlo and ire soon passed their sixteenth birthdays.


    This time around, by the time the baby was born, Aiden would probably have passed his seventeenth birthday. This child might be Aiden¡¯sst hope.


    Craig and Randy both knew this. So after Randy sessfully got pregnant, Craig took even more meticulous care of him, because he knew that although Randy might not say much on the surface, the pressure on him was heavy. Although his morning sickness wasn¡¯t as bad this time around, his mood was clearly very impatient. When he came across things that weren¡¯t to his liking, this man who was always gentle before would even lose his temper.


    When he saw how Randy was so anxious he couldn¡¯t sleep at night, Craig couldn¡¯t help his heart hurting. So he simply changed shifts with the lieutenant of the Royal Guard, asked for leave, and went to live at Randy¡¯s ce to take care of him.


    At night, he would even heat some water and wash Randy¡¯s feet before bed, because it was said to help people fall asleep.


    When Randy saw this man kneeling in front of him with Randy¡¯s feet in his hands, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. At that moment, he was truly grateful he had this man by his side. During his most difficult and helpless times, Craig kept himpany from beginning to end. Maybe he didn¡¯t like alphas with this kind of character, but with Craig here, he felt a sense of warmth and safety that he had never experienced before.


    Randy reached out and gently stroked Craig¡¯s hair. It was hard and prickly to the touch, just like his icy appearance. Randy couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Actually...you don¡¯t need to go to so much trouble to take care of me. I¡¯ve just been in a bad mood recently, there¡¯s no problem with my health.¡±


    When he had his hair stroked, General Craig was incredibly excited. After he finished helping his omega wash his feet, he picked him up and brought him to bed. There, he gently embraced him, and said, ¡°Taking care of you is what I should do. I¡¯ve said it before...I like you, Randy.¡±


    After that, he lifted Randy¡¯s chin, and gently kissed him.


    ¡°...¡± Randy¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. After a long moment, he atst submissively closed his eyes, and opened his mouth to let Craig¡¯s tongue in.


    Randy¡¯s response made Craig iparably excited. He held him tightly around the waist, and deepened the kiss.


    ¡°Oh...ah, mmm...¡±


    Ambiguous sounds that were enough to make one blush soon filled the bedroom.


    This was their first time kissing when both sides were clear-headed. Unlike how it was under the intense conditions of heat, this kind of kiss felt extraordinarily gentle and pure. Randy was kissed until he felt like his heart would melt.


    In the room, the little guy in his crib had his eyes open wide, curiously watching this scene. When he saw his father and dad embracing, he couldn¡¯t help but brandish his little fists and yell, ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡±


    Randy came back to himself, gently pushed Craig away, and turned to go pick his son up. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hungry again?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡± Adrian grabbed Randy¡¯s hand, and nodded hard with big eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Hungry!¡±


    This little guy had a pretty big appetite; at every turn, he¡¯d be yelling ¡°Hungry.¡± He ate so much at noon, but it wasn¡¯t any use. Randy could only helplessly turn and get something for him to eat.


    Craig sat on the edge of the bed and watched Randy¡¯s busy figure. He couldn¡¯t help but lift the corner of his mouth slightly in a smile.


    Although Randy hadn¡¯t acknowledged him yet, and the two of them weren¡¯t officially married, wasn¡¯t their life right now just like that of a husband and wife?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next summer, the military school standard entrance exam was held across the Empire. This was the most important exam for alpha and beta students seeking admission in the empire, and the number of students taking it was over a million.


    But among the million, there were two that were quite unusual¡ªthey were both only sixteen years old.


    The matter of Carlo and ire taking the military school entrance exam two years ahead of time soon caused a sensation at St. Paul Academy. There were some who felt some schadenfreude thinking that they definitely wouldn¡¯t pass, and there were others who thought that their grades were usually very good, and they might just seed at this challenge. Their homeroom teacher Kelly also felt unsure about it. She only knew that these two students were very diligent, but the questions for the military entrance exam were very difficult, and there wasn¡¯t even a question bank. Every year, the questions were randomly generated, and they didn¡¯t follow any pattern. If they didn¡¯t thoroughly study the course topics, there was no way they could easily pass.


    Before the exam, Teacher Kelly called the two of them into her office. She asked with concern, ¡°Do you two want to think it over again? There¡¯s really no need to take the test so early. Most alphas are only admitted into military school at eighteen.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve already made our decision.¡±


    Carlo nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, we can definitely pass.¡±


    The two boys looked very confident, so Kelly could only p their shoulders and say, ¡°In that case, good luck.¡±


    The imperial standard entrance exam started in July and went on for three consecutive days, consisting of two theoretical courses and one practical course that tested mecha operation. The theoretical courses weren¡¯t necessarily hard for these two, who had learned practically their entire textbooks by heart over thest few years. But the mecha operation course was even more difficult than they had imagined. The simtion¡¯s setting was veryplicated, and if they were slightly careless, their mecha would be ambushed by the surrounding mechas and smashed into pieces. Passing through the obstacles in multiple simted scenarios was a great test of the examinees¡¯ reaction speed, operation skill and ability to adapt to the situation.


    Luckily, ire was naturally intelligent, and had the experience of piloting the S-ss mecha Bluestar. In the end, he managed to pass with difficulty but without real danger.


    Carlo had been born into the Bech family, which was influential in the mecha world, and he had been interested in mecha piloting since he was small. He also ultimately managed to pass with pretty good results.


    The test results were published that night on the official website. The three courses added up to aprehensive score of 300 points. ire and Carlo both scored around 280 points, and were sessfully admitted to St. Romia Military Academy, the Empire¡¯s top school.


    This piece of news caused a sensation in the entire capital. Two boys who were barely sixteen years old had actually managed to get into the empire¡¯s best school, two years ahead of time. This was way too outrageous! Many reporters wanted to interview them and do a special report, but they were all refused.


    ire urgently wanted to share the good news of getting into the number one school in the Empire with Xi Wei.


    After his score came out, he connected to Xi Wei¡¯smunicator, smiled, and said, ¡°Xi Wei, I got into St. Romia Military Academy. I¡¯m going to go there two years early to attend college.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at him with surprise. ¡°Wow, so powerful?¡±


    After being praised by his sweetheart, ire¡¯s heart bubbled with happiness. He hadn¡¯t managed to say anything yet when a little blue star suddenly jumped out from the side, and twisting about, said, ¡°Prince, is Egret there? I really miss him.¡±


    ire swatted him back and continued, ¡°After the test, I¡¯ll go on break early. Can Ie to Ellen Academy to see you?¡±


    Bluestar said, ¡°Can Ie see Egret?¡±


    ire said, ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Bluestar: ¡°...Oh.¡±


    This mecha of ire¡¯s was really too entertaining. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he said, ¡°Ellen Academy doesn¡¯t allow alphas to enter, but if you want toe that¡¯s still fine, we can just meet outside.¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great! Then I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡±


    After ire finished his exchange with Xi Wei, Carlo followed suit and connected to Aiden¡¯smunicator. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Aiden, how have you been recently?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Good.¡±


    Carlo coughed. ¡°Um, ire and I tested into St. Romia Military Academy.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Carlo pulled fiercely at his hair, not knowing what to say.


    The teenager in front of him was a lot more mature than before. His skin was still fair as he remembered, his soft hair chestnut-brown, and when he smiled, he looked particrly gentle. He really looked more and more handsome as he grew up. Carlo hated that he couldn¡¯t pounce through themunicator screen and hold him tightly. He was really afraid that he¡¯d be snatched away by another alpha.


    Seeing that his ss leader was scratching at his head nonstop, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Were you looking for me for something?¡±


    Carlo coughed and said, ¡°ire wanted to go to Ellen Academy to see Xi Wei. I also want to go...¡±


    Aiden asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me when you want to go see Xi Wei? Oh, you want to ask about his ss schedule? No problem, he often skips ss, so after you arrive, you can just go out and meet him.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°What?¡±


    Carlo¡¯s face went red, embarrassed. ¡°I, I wanted...toe see you.¡±


    Aiden had a face full of confusion. ¡°See me for what?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    His skill in speaking was too weak, it was so hard tomunicate!


    Carlo was about to scratch his scalp off. ire really couldn¡¯t bear to watch, so he walked over and helped him say it: ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, so let¡¯s all meet up.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    After the call ended, Carlo gave ire a grateful look. ire smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even speak clearly, do you still want to catch him or not? Don¡¯t you know how to make an outline of what you should say when you meet, and properly practice it a little?¡±


    Carlo dispiritedly hung his head. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t practice? It¡¯s just that...as soon as I see him, I forget what I was going to say, and my mind turns into aplete mess.¡±


    ire sympathetically patted his shoulder. A young hothead experiencing his first love, who didn¡¯t even know how to speak properly¡ªit really wasn¡¯t easy for this kind of guy to chase down his own omega. But ire believed that as long as Carlo treated him sincerely, there would always be a day when he could move Aiden¡¯s heart. After all, Aiden¡¯s character was gentle, and he was also quite softhearted.


    The one who should be saying his prayers was really himself. Moving the heart of a straight guy like Xi Wei, this kind of violent omega, was as full of difficulties as challenging the final boss.


    Fortunately he had been admitted to military school, and was one step closer to sess.


    ¡ªXi Wei, wait for me toe see you. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you over thest few years.


    Bluestar, who noticed what was on his owner¡¯s mind, couldn¡¯t help but say¡ªEgret, wait for me toe see you. Over thest few years, you don¡¯t know how much¡ª


    ire swatted him away. ¡°What st few years?¡¯ How long have you known that mecha?¡±


    Bluestar felt wronged. ¡°Humans can fall in love at first sight, why can¡¯t mechas?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Exactly what part of Egret did you fall in love at first sight with?¡±


    Bluestar said, ¡°His whole body is snow-white, so beautiful!¡±


    ire held his forehead helplessly. He had to go to Ellen Academy with this knucklehead mecha and that tight-lipped Carlo¡ªhe really hoped this trip would go smoothly!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5:08 for 2,717 words, or 11.3 minutes for every 100 words. An improvement in rate by 1.4 minutes!


    Thesest few weeks of the quarter feel like the seventhyer of hell. But thank you guys for yourments, they¡¯re health potions for my soul ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ire and Carlo arranged to set off for the Andromeda gxy in two days in the morning. In these two days, Carlo had time to think about what gift he should bring for Aiden. Last time for his birthday he gave him a watch, but Aiden didn¡¯t seem to like it much. Unfortunately Carlo was all thumbs, and couldn¡¯t make anything himself to give him. He waspletely helpless, and could only run to his grandfather Aston to ask for help.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think an omega would like?¡± Carlo asked seriously. ¡°For instance, if you were to give an omega something, what would be a good gift?¡±


    Aston smiled until his eyes squinted and stroked his beard. ¡°Who do you want to give it to?¡±


    Carlo scratched his head embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking hypothetically.¡±


    Aston gave Carlo¡¯s head a hard knock. ¡°Speaking hypothetically my ass! As an alpha, if you like someone, then grow a backbone and go chase them! As soon as the alphas of our Bech family see their target, they act. That year, when your uncle saw Prince Berg in the pce and fell in love at first sight, it didn¡¯t take three days before he went to His Majesty to ask for Berg¡¯s hand in marriage. If he didn¡¯t have that kind of efficiency, could he have seeded in taking Berg as his wife?¡±


    Carlo widened his eyes in surprise. He never thought that his uncle was that brave, going to His Majesty to ask for Berg¡¯s hand in marriage as soon as he saw His Highness. If you switched him with himself...if he went directly to General Craig to ask for Aiden¡¯s hand in marriage, he reckoned he¡¯d probably be knocked dead with one blow.


    After he thought of this, Carlo couldn¡¯t help but hang his head dispiritedly. ¡°I¡¯m not the same as him. At that time, Uncle was already an adult, and he held a post in the military. Right now I¡¯m only sixteen years old, and I¡¯m still a student. I don¡¯t have the ability to provide for Aiden¡¯s happiness. His father definitely won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Aston said, ¡°So you need to hurry up and strengthen your rtionship. Make him like you, make him feel like it can¡¯t be anyone else but you. As long as you two are set on each other, when the timees, I can help youe forward.¡±


    Carlo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aston said. ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to give him a present when you meet. What you should do is use actions to touch his heart, understand?¡±


    Carlo said confusedly, ¡°Actions?¡±


    Aston said, ¡°For example, making something yourself for him to eat, or taking him out to y, something that creates more opportunities for you to be alone together.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Looking as if he understood, but not really understanding, Carlo nodded his head.


    That night after he returned home, Carlo didn¡¯t spend any more time racking his brains over what gift to buy, but searched up a bunch of information on the inte instead. He decided to make something delicious to eat and bring it to Aiden. He remembered that Aiden particrly liked to eat fruit and desserts, so he chopped up different kinds of fruit, put them in flour, and made a box of fruit sandwich cake.


    Carlo tried a piece and thought it tasted pretty good, so he packed it up in an insted container.


    After he finished the cake and went to sleep, he blissfully entered a dream where Aiden was happily eating the cake he made. In the dream, Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Carlo, you¡¯re so good to me, I really like you.¡±


    The boy in front of him had rosy cheeks, and he smiled until his eyes curved. He was particrly good-looking. Carlo¡¯s heart suddenly felt hot, and he forcefully pulled him into his arms, bent his head, and kissed that pair of soft lips...


    The ambiguous scene in his dream enraptured Carlo. When he woke up in the morning, he found that like a fool, he¡¯d spent the entire night kissing and rubbing a big pillow. His face darkened, and he ran off to the bathroom in a sorry state to go take a cold shower.


    When he went to eat breakfast and saw ire, his expression was still a little ufortable. ire looked at him and smiled. ¡°What happened? Your face is so red, do you have a fever?¡±


    Carlo scratched the back of his head awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bluestar wasn¡¯t officially registered in the Mecha Association, so ire couldn¡¯t simply drive him to the Andromeda gxy, since it would cause trouble if they were discovered on the way. Carlo didn¡¯t know about Bluestar, so owner and mecha could onlymunicate through their mental connection.


    ire and Carlo stepped onto the spaceship leaving for the Andromeda gxy, and Bluestar said excitedly, ¡°Owner, this is my first time going on a spaceship! We¡¯re going to the Andromeda gxy, right? I can see Egret, right?¡±


    ire said helplessly, ¡°Right.¡±


    Bluestar said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great, owner! When are you nning to propose to the prince? If you two are together, then I can be together with Egret too every day.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that this mecha was actually serious.


    It was said that mechas didn¡¯t lose to humans when it came to IQ. He didn¡¯t know who made Bluestar, but this guy not only had a humanlike IQ, but humanlike feelings? A mecha actually fell in love at first sight with another mecha? It sounded kind of hrious.


    Holding back augh, ire said, ¡°What can you do after you get together with Egret? Kiss him? Hold him? Or have a bunch of little mechas with him? Can you?¡±


    Bluestar: ¡°...¡±


    His owner¡¯s question was very profound. Bluestar immediately searched through the database, then said optimistically, ¡°I can¡¯t have little mechas with him, but I can kiss him.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Being different species makes it hard tomunicate.


    Bluestar was so energetic that he kept chattering on for the whole trip, and ire was bombarded with information all the way there. At least he couldn¡¯tin of it being too quiet.


    Carlo went to sleep as soon as he got onboard the spaceship. He¡¯d tossed and turned all ofst night and hadn¡¯t slept well, so he nned to restore his energy before seeing Aiden.


    The spaceship had a rtively high number of passengers, so its speed couldn¡¯t bepared to that of a high-level mecha. It wasn¡¯t until around five in the afternoon that they reached Loga in the Andromeda gxy. ire woke up Carlo, and the two of them disembarked and took a hovercar to the hotel they had booked.


    This was their first timeing to Loga. Compared to the bustling cities of the capital, it seemed much more peaceful here. The roads were wide, the scenery was beautiful, and there weren¡¯t many vehicles and pedestrians on the streets.


    After they settled themselves at the hotel, ire connected to Xi Wei¡¯smunicator. He smiled and said, ¡°Xi Wei, I came to see you. Is it a good time for you toe out?¡±


    Xi Wei said, surprised, ¡°You actually came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at a hotel near Ellen Academy right now. We haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so if you have time, why not call up Aiden and we¡¯ll go out for dinner together?¡±


    Xi Wei thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid tonight won¡¯t work. Our school is run very strictly, and if you want to ask for leave to go outside, you have to write a detailed application and get several teachers to sign it. First let us send in the application, and if it¡¯s approved we¡¯ll talk again.¡±


    ire felt regretful at heart, but his face still wore the same smile as before. ¡°Alright, then contact me after you ask for leave. Carlo and I will take a look around first.¡±


    Xi Wei and Aiden got permission to leave the next day, but it was only for one day, after which they had to return to school.


    ire and Xi Wei agreed to meet at a buffet restaurant nearby. ire and Carlo waited at the entrance for a while, then saw two slender boys walking towards them, talking andughing. One of them had ck hair and ck eyes, walked in a calm and confident manner, and when he smiled, his face lit up like the sun. The other one had chestnut hair and light-colored eyes, wore a snow-white shirt, and looked particrly gentle when he smiled.


    When they saw the sweethearts they hadn¡¯t seen in so long, ire and Carlo felt a little excited. ire¡¯s actions, though, were more direct. He immediately walked over to meet Xi Wei, pulling him tightly into his arms, and said quietly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, I really missed you.¡±


    Xi Wei thought that this guy was just expressing the feelings of a good friend, and rxedly opened his arms and returned the hug. ¡°Congrattions, I heard the news about you and Carlo taking the test ahead of time. You two are pretty amazing, getting into military school at sixteen years old. It must have been pretty exhausting studying for it beforehand.¡±


    ire smiled slightly and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t too hard, I thought it was worth it.¡±


    ¡ªIn order to have you in the future, however hard it is, it¡¯s worth it.


    The two friends started pleasantly chatting. Carlo, on the other hand, still stood stock-still, looking as if he¡¯d turned to stone. He really envied ire for being able to hug his sweetheart. Even if he had the intention, he didn¡¯t dare. He looked up and met Aiden¡¯s calm eyes, awkwardly cupped the back of his head, coughed, and said, ¡°You...have you been welltely?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing fine, I don¡¯t faint anymore or have anemia.¡±


    Carlo scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, uh...I mean, that is, you...I, I actually...¡±


    His mouth was stuck. Aiden looked at him with confusion and said, ¡°Exactly what do you want to say?¡±


    In front of Aiden, Carlo¡¯s skill in speaking immediately fell to a negative value. After choking on what he wanted to say for half a day, he still couldn¡¯t get out aplete sentence. He could only give up on talking, and take out a delicate box from behind his back, stuffing it into Aiden¡¯s hands. ¡°This is what I...I made for you.¡±


    When Xi Wei heard this, he looked over in surprise. ¡°What did you make?¡±


    Aiden opened the insted box and found arge number of different-colored objects lying inside. It was just that their shape...was a little difficult to describe.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird-looking, what is it?¡± Xi Wei asked curiously.


    Carlo really wanted to strangle Xi Wei. Can¡¯t you see that this is a cake? This is obviously a cake for eating!


    Aiden then asked, ¡°Is it ydough molded into mud pies?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    ire, who knew the truth, held his forehead helplessly. This idiot didn¡¯t even buy some good-looking molds when he went to make desserts. The things he made were so ugly people couldn¡¯t look at it straight. Who could have an appetite looking at lumps that looked like they were made of colored ydough?


    Carlo was depressed for a long time, then summoned up his courage and said, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a cake, it¡¯s very tasty, just try it.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t want to touch this strangely-molded ¡°cake.¡± Aiden was more disgusted by it, while Xi Wei had some sympathy for Carlo¡¯s IQ. Don¡¯t you know that Ellen Academy has a course specifically designed for teaching omega culinary skills? Don¡¯t you know that Aiden had full marks in that culinary course, and even won the prize at the schoolwide culinarypetition? Bringing out such ugly things in front of the chef, do you think the chef can bring himself to eat it?


    As expected, Aiden didn¡¯t eat it, but politely covered it and put it away. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Carlo said embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s true that it doesn¡¯t look that good, and the shape didn¡¯t turn out well, but...it really does taste pretty good, you have to try it.¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Carlo felt reassured at this, and the four boys turned and walked into the restaurant.


    ire acted as host for this meal, and ordered a bunch of dishes. ire and Xi Wei were more familiar with each other, and talked openly, with a joyful atmosphere. Aiden was still quiet as always, and sat by Xi Wei civilly eating his own food. He listened seriously to their conversation and sometimes inserted a few sentences. Carlo didn¡¯t know what to say, and just sat there sneaking nces at Aiden. Every time he saw him putting food in those pale pink lips, he¡¯d think of the scene of them kissing fromst night¡¯s dream, and he¡¯d feel like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    After they finished eating, ire made a proposal. ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you take us around for a look? It¡¯s our first timeing here.¡±


    Xi Wei said freely, ¡°No problem! There¡¯s a Mt. Noah here that¡¯s pretty beautiful, I¡¯ll bring you guys to y there.¡±


    Loga had a famous destination called Mt. Noah. The scenery there was beautiful, and it was one of the most popr tourist attractions in the Empire. It was said that after you climbed to the top, you could see a spectacr view of a sea of clouds rolling on for thousands of miles, and a great rainbow stretching across it. It was just like climbing into paradise. If you rented a campsite at the top of the mountain, at night you could see the Andromeda gxy meteor shower, and in the morning you could wake up to see the sunrise. The campsite even provided an outdoor grill, which solved the problem of dinner.


    This world set in the future had highly-developed science and technology, and most people lived among tall towers and buildings. Opportunities to live in the wilderness were very few. Before, when ire had been Xi Wei¡¯s manager and apanied him everywhere to shoot movies, they had often lived in the wilderness. ire really missed those days of sleeping in one tent with Xi Wei. Today he happened to have the opportunity, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out on it. He immediately approved Xi Wei¡¯s idea. ¡°Let¡¯s go camp on the mountaintop then, and while we¡¯re there we can eat barbecue.¡±


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°Should we climb up on foot, or should we take a hovercar?¡±


    The others hadn¡¯t managed to reply yet when Carlo immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a car. Aiden¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, he won¡¯t be able to climb it.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    Originally this was him caring about Aiden, worrying that it would be too hard for him to climb such a tall mountain, but when he said it out loud it somehow became ¡°Omegas are so troublesome, they can¡¯t even climb a mountain.¡± ire was really impressed by Carlo¡¯s ability to express himself. He saw Aiden¡¯s face pale, and hurried to mediate, saying, ¡°We just finished eating, if we go climbing our stomachs will feel ufortable. We should take a car.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll take a car up the mountain. After we see the sunrise tomorrow, we can walk back down. It doesn¡¯t take as much effort to go downhill.¡±


    The four of them called a car, and it sent them straight to the top of the mountain from the midair highway.


    The view here really deserved its reputation. Below them, they could see a sea of clouds stretching unbroken into the distance, like puffs of cotton gathered together. The rainbow stretching across it looked like a great bridge. In the distance, they could faintly see the city skyline. From the mountaintop, those tall skyscrapers looked tiny and insignificant.


    Xi Wei stood by the guardrail and took in a deep breath. He smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    ire said in approval, ¡°It¡¯s great!¡±


    The two of them stood side by side and looked at the sea of clouds. Aiden also seemed to really like this ce. He leaned over the guardrail to look at the rainbow. Carlo stood cautiously beside him, ready to protect him at any moment. He was very worried that this guy might feel dizzy and fall. If that happened, he¡¯d be done for.


    The four boys yed until nighttime, and then gathered to eat barbecue.


    Xi Wei had rented two big tents. With ire and Carlo, he found an empty space and deftly set them up. There were four people and two tents, so how to divide up the living space was a problem.


    Bluestar said proactively, ¡°Owner, why don¡¯t you live with Xi Wei? Hurry up and tell him you want to live with him! That way I can talk to Egret, he¡¯s been asleep the whole way, I¡¯m impatient to death!¡±


    ire rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not even worried, what are you worried for?¡±


    At that moment, Xi Wei opened his mouth and said, ¡°You two sleep over here, and I¡¯ll sleep with Aiden, okay?¡±


    ire hurried to say, ¡°I want to sleep with you, there¡¯s some things I want to talk with you about.¡±


    Carlo¡¯s mouth dropped open in astonishment. As an alpha, you said ¡°I want to sleep with you¡± so directly to an omega, isn¡¯t it a bit not good?


    What made him even more astonished was that Xi Wei actually nodded and said casually, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I also want to talk to you.¡±


    Carlo closed his mouth and thought that this omega was really too formidable, actually daring to sleep alone in a tent with an alpha at only sixteen years of age. He really deserved to be called abnormal.


    However, since Xi Wei and ire were sleeping together, did that mean that he and Aiden...


    ¡°I¡¯ll go rent another one.¡± Aiden smiled slightly, turned away and rented another tent, and minding his own business, set it up on his own.


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    He suddenly felt that an abnormal omega like Xi Wei was pretty good too. At least ire got lucky tonight, while he could only hold his pillow and dream a beautiful dream.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    6:35 for 3,088 words, or 12.8 minutes per 100 words. An increase in rate by 1.5 minutes...me thendscape descriptions ??


    I set up a Patreon and Ko-fi! If you like this trantion and would like to buy me yummy food, please drop by~


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    |

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Which couple do you think these cats represent best? ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The wind was strong at the top of the mountain, but fortunately this kind of tent was constructed to keep out the wind and rain. Inside the tent, it was quite warm. All alone, Carlo held his pillow and let his imagination run wild, pricking up his ears to listen to the activity next door. Aiden had a tranquil expression on, reading a book in his tent and minding his own business. Next door, Xi Wei and ire were lying side by side and chatting pleasantly.


    When Xi Wei was still an actor, ire would usually apany him as his manager around the country to shoot movies in various locations. Sometimes, when they shot a scene in the wilderness, they would temporarily live in a tent. After many years, the two of them were once again living in the same tent. Seeing the familiar yet strange appearance of the person in front of them, each of them couldn¡¯t help but fall into a slightlyplicated mood.


    Xi Wei looked at him for half the day, then smiled and said, ¡°With this blond hair and blue eyes of yours, you don¡¯t look like before at all.¡±


    ire said seriously, ¡°Am I more handsome than before?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei was speechless. ¡°Your shameless personality hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    ire smiled slightly and said, ¡°Xi Wei, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Xi Wei said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows me inside and out. If I didn¡¯t trust you, who would I trust?¡±


    ire looked back at him and said quietly, ¡°Then can you tell me what special mission were you carrying out when you suddenly piloted an S-ss mecha to the capital? Was that mecha one your uncle gave to you? Did it have something to do with the royal family?¡±


    Xi Wei went silent, and after a long moment, he finally said, ¡°This matter...I can¡¯t really tell you about it. I promised someone that I¡¯d keep it secret. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, if you don¡¯t want to say it then don¡¯t. I only wanted to know the truth of the matter because I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get into danger.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Egret will protect me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire paused, then said, ¡°If you need my help next time, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t go and take risks by yourself. If I can help you, I¡¯ll definitely try my hardest.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bluestar energetically jumped out. ¡°Right! I¡¯m also going to try my best to protect Egret! Egret, can you connect yourmunications system to mine? If you¡¯re in danger in the future, I¡¯ll be able to detect it in time!¡±


    Egret asked, ¡°Owner, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Xi Wei thought about it and said, ¡°Do it, having a helping hand is always better than acting alone. It¡¯s just that, ire, you have to keep this matter secret. Especially to your father, don¡¯t mention even a word of it to him.¡±


    ire nodded seriously. ¡°You can rest assured I definitely won¡¯t sell you out.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and lightly touched the ne at his neck. ¡°Egret, go connect to Bluestar¡¯smunicator. In the future if something happens, I won¡¯t have to go through password verification, and I can just directly send a message to ire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, owner.¡± Egret¡¯s voice was mild. He quickly opened hismunications system, and Bluestar also proactively turned on hismunicator. The two parties exchanged information and soon opened a direct line ofmunication between themselves.


    Bluestar happily twisted around in the air. ¡°This is great, I¡¯m so excited, it feels just like I¡¯m holding Egret¡¯s hand.¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Your mecha is really funny.¡±


    ire held his forehead helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, I feel like there¡¯s a bug in his AI.¡± After he said this, he scooted over to Xi Wei and whispered in his ear, ¡°In other words, he¡¯s mentally dyed.¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Bluestar said, depressed, ¡°Owner, my AI doesn¡¯t have a bug. It¡¯s just that I met the mecha I like, so I¡¯m in a bit of an excited mood.¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei said curiously, ¡°You even have moods? This mecha you like, is it our Egret?¡±


    Bluestar twisted shyly and said, ¡°Yes, Egret is the most beautiful mecha I¡¯ve ever seen, I want to have him as my wife.¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Weiughed and said, ¡°Mechas actually want to court each other, this world is really too magical. ire, this mecha of yours is really interesting.¡±


    ire swatted Bluestar away and said, ¡°This guy is just hyperactive, let¡¯s ignore him. Tell me, what are you studying at Ellen Academy?¡±


    When he brought up this topic, Xi Wei had a face full of sorrow. ¡°The courses I¡¯m studying are really just unbearable. It¡¯s all a bunch of sex education. Every day, our teacher ys movies for us in high definition on the screen, and lectures on different kinds of positions and processes of marking... I really can¡¯t bear it, so I just sit in the back row and look at my own things."


    ¡°Not to mention we also have to study cooking, you know that I hate being in the kitchen. When I see those ingredients and utensils, my hair stands up. So I didn¡¯t pass my cooking course this semester. I still have to take a make-up exam next semester, it¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Hearing Xi Weiining nonstop, the corner of ire¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but lift, forming a soft smile.


    ¡ªIt doesn¡¯t matter, Xi Wei. You don¡¯t have to learn these required courses for omegas. It¡¯s enough for you to just be yourself, because you still have me.


    That night, Xi Wei cursed Ellen Academy for a long time, and after he ran out of steam, he eventually dozed off.


    ire was in the middle of listening to him when he found that there was no sounding from the person beside him. He turned and looked, and Xi Wei had already thoughtlessly fallen asleep.


    He was sleeping deeply. His fair skin and delicate features made his appearance very clear andely. His thick eyshes cast deep shadows on his cheeks, and his rosy lips parted slightly, faintly exposing his immacte white teeth.


    The person he loved was right here beside him, utterly defenseless. ire¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but gradually elerate.


    His lips were less than a foot away. He really wanted to kiss him...


    ire was about to move closer and kiss him when Bluestar suddenly jumped out in his mind. ¡°Owner, don¡¯t do anything rash! Egret¡¯s still here. If you dare to do anything to the prince, he¡¯ll immediately wake the prince up, or maybe he¡¯ll just take out aser sword and cut your throat!¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire mmed on the brakes, and asked with some embarrassment, ¡°Can you turn Egret¡¯s system off?¡±


    Bluestar said dejectedly, ¡°I can¡¯t, his system is more advanced than mine. A lot of myponents haven¡¯t been installed yet, I can¡¯t beat him even if I try.¡± He whimpered and said, ¡°All that¡¯ll happen is that he¡¯ll hack my system and crash it. It won¡¯t be good if he reverses the situation.¡±


    ire frowned. ¡°You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    Bluestar felt like crying without tears. ¡°Owner, I triedmunicating with him. I told him he should shut down and rest for a while, but he said that he only listened to his owner¡¯s orders, and he had to stay alert all 24 hours to protect his owner.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Looks like there¡¯s no hope for stealing a kiss from Xi Wei.


    His sweetheart was lying right beside him, but he could only look and not touch. For ire, this really tormented both his body and mind. He took a deep breath and pressed down the impulses of his body. In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to go kiss Xi Wei, and only helped tidy his hair and covered him with a nket. Then ire closed his eyes andid down beside him to sleep.


    That night, ire tossed and turned all night, and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Although he had fulfilled his wish of getting into military school early, even if he started school at sixteen, he would still graduate at twenty. ording to the Empire¡¯s customs, when Xi Wei came of age at eighteen, the Omega Association would choose a suitable alpha for him to marry. As a student, ire wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications topete.


    In the end, what should he do? At the moment, ire still hadn¡¯t thought of a good way to have the best of both worlds.


    But he was convinced that no matter what price he had to pay, he would never let Xi Wei be taken away by another alpha!


    The next morning, the two omegas had slept until they feltpletely refreshed, while the two alphas had a pair of dark eye bags each. ire had lost sleep because his thoughts were in turmoil, while Carlo had woken up several times in the middle of the night because of the strange dreams he kept having.


    When he saw the boy who had been embracing him naked in his dream in broad daylight, wearing a neat white shirt in front of him, Carlo¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he hung his head with a guilty conscience, afraid to look at him. Aiden saw the tall alpha in front of him had a lowered head, and couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. He simply took a detour around him to walk to Xi Wei¡¯s side.


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Aiden also smiled and said, ¡°Pretty well.¡±


    When he had just spoken, a gust of cold wind blew by, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneeze loudly.


    ¡°Ah, achoo!¡±


    When he saw Aiden rubbing his red nose, Carlo immediately walked over in worry. ¡°What¡¯s with you? The wind at the top of the mountain is strong, and your health originally isn¡¯t good. You have to cover yourself well with a nket when you sleep, or you¡¯ll get sick easily.¡±


    Aiden gave him a look. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. It was a sneeze, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Carlo scratched his head embarrassedly.


    ire really had sympathy for Carlo¡¯s ability to express himself. He walked over and patted his friend¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, let¡¯s eat something and go down the mountain.¡±


    The four boys walked side by side to the restaurant and casually ate some breakfast. They returned the tents they had rented, and prepared to descend the mountain.


    Yesterday they had taken a hovercar directly to the top of the mountain. When it was time to descend the mountain, Xi Wei suggested going on foot.


    The trails here were all quite wide, and were easy to walk on. While they were walking, they could enjoy the view of the towering cliffs beside the road, and the spectacr sea of clouds below them. It was much more enjoyable than the hovercar that took them to their destination within a minute.


    The four of them chatted as they walked down the mountain. When they had walked halfway, Aiden felt a bit tired, and sat by the road to rest.


    Carlo saw that his face was a little pale, and couldn¡¯t help but move over to him and ask, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Aiden shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, at that moment, the smartwatch on his wrist suddenly lit up, and the medical mecha stored within it automatically issued a warning: ¡°Body temperature at 38 degrees, exceeding the normal range. Blood pressure low. Heart rate low. Owner, please take medicine as soon as possible.¡±


    This was the birthday gift General Craig gave his son, which monitored the condition of his health at all times.


    When Xi Wei heard this, he quickly said, ¡°Aiden, your guardian mecha already gave you a warning, hurry and take your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aiden nodded and took out a pill from his storage device, swallowing it down with some warm water.


    Carlo saw how pale he looked and felt his heart seize with pain. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t walk anymore, I¡¯ll carry you down the mountain.¡±


    Aiden looked at him in surprise.


    Carlo said seriously, ¡°What are you going to do if you faint halfway through? Let me carry you.¡±


    Aiden frowned slightly and was about to refuse, but Xi Wei took hold of his hand and said, ¡°Just let him carry you. You just took your medicine and need to rest. The wind here is strong, it¡¯ll be bad if you catch a cold. Carlo¡¯s pretty strong, let him carry you down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Carlo gave Xi Wei a grateful look. More and more, he felt that this abnormal omega bro of his had his good points.


    Aiden always listened to Xi Wei, so after a word from him he didn¡¯t refuse anymore. He saw Carlo crouching proactively in front of him, and obediently climbed on.


    When he felt this omega¡¯s soft arms around his neck, Carlo felt so excited!


    This was already his third time carrying Aiden.


    When they were small, Aiden had fallen sick and fainted on the first day of school. In order to mess with him, Xi Wei made him carry Aiden up many flights of stairs, and even sent him to the wrong ce on purpose. At that time, he¡¯d only felt that omegas were so weak and bothersome, fainting for no reason, how annoying.


    His second time carrying Aiden was the night of the incident in the five-star fruit orchard at school. An upperssman, Joen, stopped Xi Wei and Aiden in the orchard and wanted to bully them. By the time Carlo rushed to the scene, Aiden had already fallen to the ground. That time, he carried Aiden and ran to the hospital. The child on his back had been breathing faintly, as if he could die at any moment. For Carlo, that was the first time experiencing a burning anxiety, his first time feeling that this weak omega was also a human life, and he didn¡¯t want to let him die.


    Today, he was carrying Aiden once again. The boy on his back had long since changed from the weak child in his memory.


    The boy¡¯s figure was slender and well-shaped, and the arms around his neck were fair and tender. His breath brushed against his ears, warm and soft, enough topletely enrapture him.


    Carlo¡¯s heart beat like a drum. There was only one fervent thought in his head¡ªthe omega on his back was the one he wanted to protect and care for, and he wouldn¡¯t let him suffer any harm. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate at paying any cost to protect him, to nurture his health, and to let him pass his days free of worries.


    This mountain path wasn¡¯t that long. Carlo wished it would nevere to an end, so that he could carry Aiden all the way down.


    However, the four of them eventually reached the foot of the mountain. Aiden smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get off here.¡±


    Carlo immediately put him down in a flurry. Facing Aiden¡¯s smile, he couldn¡¯t help but blush again.


    Aiden, on the other hand, lookedpletely calm. He walked over to Xi Wei and said, ¡°We should go back to school.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xi Wei nodded, then looked back at the two boys. ¡°ire, Carlo, if you guys have time you can y around here for a few more days, but Aiden and I have no way to apany you. Ellen Academy¡¯s management is very strict, and they only gave us a single day of leave.¡±


    ire said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll send the two of you back.¡±


    After he said this, he called a hovercar, and sent Xi Wei and Aiden all the way back to the vicinity of Ellen Academy.


    ire couldn¡¯t bear for Xi Wei to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gather him into this arms, saying softly, ¡°Take care.¡±


    Xi Wei patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°You take care as well.¡±


    Carlo watched from the side, feeling quite envious. He also wanted to hug Aiden, but after turning his head and looking into his eyes, he still didn¡¯t dare to make a move and overstep his bounds. He only scratched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°Aiden, you, you should take good care of yourself, and pay attention to your health... If I have the opportunity, I¡¯lle see you again.¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, otherwise we¡¯ll bete for roll call.¡± After saying that, he waved to Carlo and ire and brought Aiden away with him, turning for school.


    ire and Carlo stood in the same ce, watching them go until they disappeared from their line of sight.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as if they¡¯d never meet again, it¡¯d been so long since they¡¯d seen each other, and they had to part again after only a day. Both of them felt extremely reluctant to leave.


    Carlo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    ire patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. Let¡¯s go back first and prepare for registration at the new school. Next year, if we have time during summer break, we¡¯lle see them again.¡±


    Carlo nodded helplessly and turned to follow him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5:48 for 2,923 words, or 11.9 minutes for each 100 words. An improvement in rate by 0.9 minutes ????


    If you like this trantion, please consider stopping by and buying me some yummy food~


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Carlo and ire returned to the capital the next day. Although they had a long summer break this year, they didn¡¯t have any ns of going anywhere else to y. After they returned, they stayed quietly at home, preparing for the start of school.


    Their summer break passed very calmly, and St. Romia Military Academy soon opened its doors once again. Carlo and ire brought their luggage and headed for school. The two sixteen-year-old boys mixed in with a crowd of eighteen-year-old students, attracting people¡¯s eyes. The two of them had been admitted to the school¡¯smand track. When these sixteen-year-old boys wore their military uniforms, they looked very young, but the uniforms also set off their slender figures, so they looked particrly tall and straight.


    In a good mood, ire took some pictures of himself with the uniform on and sent them to Xi Wei. ¡°Am I handsome?¡±


    Xi Wei praised him. ¡°Very handsome! Does the military school have female students? If you dress up this handsomely, won¡¯t there be a lot of girls chasing you?¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Even if there¡¯s girls chasing me, I won¡¯t be tempted.¡±


    Xi Wei was a little confused. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think girls look quite charming wearing military uniforms, all heroic and valiant?¡±


    ire said seriously, ¡°However charming they are, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m going to leave my first love to the person I like.¡±


    Xi Wei scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s too sappy.¡±


    ire looked through the big screen at the ck-haired boy smiling at him, and he really wanted to say¡ªActually, you¡¯re my first love, you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve liked for a long time. So it doesn¡¯t matter how charming the handsome guys and beautiful girls around me are, it won¡¯t affect me. Because my heart has long since been filled by a person called Xi Wei.


    Unlike ire and Xi Wei, who often called each other, the number of Carlo and Aiden¡¯s conversations was pitifully few. Carlo had too poor of an ability to express himself. Every time he called Aiden, he was bound to provoke his anger within three sentences. Towards this, Aiden was pretty speechless¡ªsince you dislike omegas so much, why do you still have to call me from time to time to irritate me? Are you that bored?


    Carlo almost wanted to cry. He had a pile of words in his stomach that he couldn¡¯t say. He really wanted to pull all his tangled thoughts out of his brain and reorganize them.


    The courses at St. Romia Military Academy were heavy, and the two of them were soon plunged into intense studying.


    Although they were admitted to military school early, when all was said and done, they had finished learning four years¡¯ worth of material in two years. The result of undergoing this crash course was that their foundation wasn¡¯t solid. If they didn¡¯t continue to work hard at military school, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up their grades. So after the two of them returned to their dorm each night, they spent the majority of their time studying like before. Obtaining early admission to military school was just the first step to sess. The most important part was to graduate with outstanding grades.


    Nine months quickly passed, and the due date for Randy¡¯s second baby soon arrived.


    This time around, Craig was still keeping watch outside the operating room like before, holding his alpha son and waiting for the results. He was just as restless and apprehensive as someone waiting outside a courtroom for their sentence to be announced. He hoped that this time the child would be an omega, so that Randy¡¯s wish could be fulfilled, and there would be hope for Aiden. If this time it was an alpha again, he couldn¡¯t imagine how Randy would feel.


    The operation had been underway for a long time, and the child in Craig¡¯s arms kept calling out childishly for his dad. Craig walked the corridor anxiously, soothing the child in his arms. These few hours felt particrly unbearable.


    He didn¡¯t know how long had passed when the door to the operating room was finally pushed open, and the loud, clear sound of a child¡¯s crying spilled into the corridor.


    ¡°Waah...waaa....¡±


    When he saw Dr. Louise out, Craig immediately met him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Randy? And the baby?¡±


    Louis took off his mask, smiled joyfully and said, ¡°Randy¡¯s doing well. This time it¡¯s a girl, and she tested as an omega.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Craig finally breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, he felt a sense of thankfulness and relief, almost as if he had heard the judge saying that he was found not guilty on all charges. After living in hope for such a long time, they had finally gotten an omega. It really hadn¡¯t been easy!


    ¡°Can I go see him?¡± Craig had a face full of concern.


    Louis smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can. Wait until I move him to the hospital ward, then you can see him.¡±


    When Craig walked into the ward carrying his child, Randy had a smile on his face and was ying with his daughter in the crib next to him. His daughter¡¯s face was rosy, and she was sucking on her dad¡¯s finger, gurgling and smiling. Randy¡¯s gaze was fond, and he stroked her head and coaxed her softly, saying, ¡°That can¡¯t be eaten, be good.¡±


    ¡°Wah, waa...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Daddy will give you yummy things to eat. This bottle of nutritious milk has lots of protein and vitamins in it. Be good, dear,e drink a little.¡±


    As he said this, Randy lifted his daughter up, and stuffed the bottle of nutritious milk into her mouth. She seemed to think it was delicious, and her mouth moved without stopping, sucking until the bottle was empty. Randy smiled and wiped the milk left on her lips, and then ced her back in her crib.


    When he saw this warm andforting picture, Craig¡¯s heart went so soft it almost melted. For a moment, he almost didn¡¯t want to go up and interrupt that happy scene.


    When his alpha son in his arms saw Randy, he started to shout: ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    Randy looked up and saw that tall alpha general standing there with his son in his arms, his whole body tensed into a straight line, as if he were a statue. Randy couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit, and he reached out his arms, saying, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Carrying his son, Craig went over and moved a stool to the bedside, sat down, and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Craig gently held Randy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I heard Louis say that our daughter is an omega.¡±


    Randy nodded, and couldn¡¯t hide the joy at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Yes, Louis has already drawn the umbilical cord blood, and he¡¯s going to take it to Ellen Academy tomorrow. My body still needs a few days to fully recover, so can you take the trip with him? Take care of Aiden for me.¡±


    Craig said quickly, ¡°No problem.¡±


    When their son Adrian saw that his parents were chatting away without paying attention to him, he couldn¡¯t help but curiously reach out and poke the cheek of the baby in the crib, asking, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Randy grabbed his hand and moved it away, and said, ¡°That¡¯s your little sister.¡±


    Adrian asked, confused, ¡°What¡¯s a sister?¡±


    Randy said, ¡°It¡¯s the person closest to you. When you grow up, you have to protect her well, understand?¡±


    Adrian said, half-understanding, ¡°Oh.¡± After he said that, he curiously poked his little sister¡¯s cheek again, and after poking a few times, discovered: ¡°It¡¯s so soft.¡±


    Craig couldn¡¯t help but lift the corner of his lips. Although he and Randy had never registered to get married, they now had an omega son, an alpha son, and an omega daughter. Blood was thicker than water, and the family ties between them had long since bound them together, never to part.


    Randy had never said that he liked him, but Craig knew that right now, he was unconsciously letting down his guard against him. Just from this matter of letting him go with Louis to Ellen Academy for Aiden¡¯s surgery, he could tell that Randy actually trusted him a lot.


    A cute pair of children were by his side, and the man he loved was lying on the bed, tenderly looking after them. Craig had never thought that he could have a day as happy as this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Aiden soon got the news about his dad giving birth to his little sister. Although he had long since disregarded the matter of his life or death, his father had been working hard for so long in hopes of him living on, so Aiden didn¡¯t want to give up without a sound. So when he learned that Louis had brought the umbilical cord blood to the Andromeda gxy, he did his best to cooperate with his treatment.


    Thankfully, these omega siblings had inherited very simr genes, and the stem cellspletely met the conditions for transntation. His little sister was also very healthy, and she didn¡¯t have any congenital disorders like Aiden. Dr. Louis was very happy, and he immediately contacted the best hospital in the Andromeda gxy so they could start the transnt surgery.


    After giving birth, Randy was in poor health, so he couldn¡¯te over. Instead, Craig kept Aidenpany for the entire trip.


    Xi Wei told his friends ire and Carlo about Aiden having surgery. Carlo was excited and iparably worried at the same time. He couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully for two days straight, so atst he just called up ire, asked his teachers for two days of leave, and went to Andromeda gxy with him to see Aiden.


    A spaceship would be too slow, so ire didn¡¯t conceal the secret of his mecha anymore, and had Bluestar carry the both of them towards the Andromeda gxy.


    Carlo was surprised that ire actually had an S-ss mecha. ire didn¡¯t give much of an exnation, and just said that his father gave it to him.


    The two of them rushed to get there, and finally arrived at Andromeda gxy¡¯s premier hospital just before Aiden entered the operating room.


    Aiden was in the ward at that moment, where Dr. Louis was giving him a pep talk before the surgery started. He told him not to worry, he¡¯d lose consciousness after going under general anesthesia, and when he woke up again, everything would be all right. Of course, what Louis was describing was just the best-case scenario. If the surgery failed or there was an error in the middle, Aiden very well might not be able to leave the operating table.


    Although he was well aware of the risks, Aiden appeared very calm on the surface. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve long since been mentally prepared.¡±


    Once, when he was very young, he saw his dad talking to Mr. Louis with tears shining in his eyes. He knew then that his illness wasn¡¯t easy to cure, and he might die. So since then, he¡¯s treasured every day that he could go on living, and he prepared himself to leave at any time.


    But now, he was suddenly so reluctant to go. He hadn¡¯t even seen the alpha little brother and omega little sister that his dad had given birth to in thest few years yet. He wanted to see them grow up, and even more than that, he wanted to see his father and dad officially register to get married. His heart was full of too many regrets.


    Craig looked at his son sitting staunchly on the sickbed with a smile, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but hurt. He took Aiden¡¯s hand and quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be waiting outside of the operating room for you the whole time. Dr. Louis got the best specialists for you, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Aiden nodded.


    Craig gently stroked his son¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, I¡¯ll bring you to the operating room.¡±


    Aiden was silent for a moment, then said suddenly, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Craig said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°Do you love my dad?¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hoped that you could officially register to get married, so that my little brother and sister could have a proper home. Could you?¡±


    Craig nodded and said, ¡°You can rest assured, I love your dad very much. As long as he agrees, we can hold a wedding at any time.¡±


    Aiden smiled a little. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The doctor was just about to push Aiden¡¯s trolley out to the operating room when he saw three boys rushing over to them.


    Xi Wei was walking at the front. He had been keeping Aidenpany at the hospital earlier, and had just gone out to receive a message. He hadn¡¯t thought that when he returned, he¡¯d be taking along two other people¡ªire and Carlo.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Aiden asked with surprise.


    Carlo said hastily, ¡°We couldn¡¯t rest easy thinking about you, so we hurried over to see you. Are you about to go into the operating room right now?¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carlo walked to his bedside, and asked with a face full of worry, ¡°How do you feel? Does it hurt?¡±


    Aiden really didn¡¯t want to answer this idiotic question, but out of manners, he still replied: ¡°I¡¯m alright, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Carlo said in distress, ¡°Then you have to be good, stay strong during the operation.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    ¡ªDuring the surgery, I¡¯ll have lost consciousness under general anesthesia, okay? How exactly should an anesthetized person stay strong, can you tell me?


    Craig saw this guy chattering on and on at his son¡¯s bedside, and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He said, ¡°It¡¯s time to send him to the operating room.¡±


    Carlo awkwardly rubbed the back of his head, then suddenly moved close and said to his ear, ¡°You have toe out safe and sound from the operating room. When youe out, I have a secret to tell you.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    What if he¡¯spletely uninterested in the secret he¡¯s talking about?


    However, faced with Carlo¡¯s worried gaze, Aiden still smiled and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Dr. Louis came over to hurry them, and Aiden was soon wheeled into the operating room.


    The surgery took a long time. Craig and the three boys sat outside the operating room waiting, and far away on the capital, Randy also felt restless and uneasy.


    It wasn¡¯t until after ten at night that the door to the operating room was finally pushed open.


    Craig rushed to the front and asked worriedly, ¡°How did the surgery go? Is Aiden awake?¡±


    Louis smiled and said, ¡°Aiden hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He has to stay overnight in the ward for observation. But the surgery was very sessful, don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡±


    When the people waiting outside the operating room heard this, they let out a collective sigh of relief. Craig immediately video called Randy, who was on the distant capital. ¡°Our son¡¯s surgery was very sessful. Don¡¯t worry, and rest early tonight.¡±


    Lying on his hospital bed, Randy got the news, and the stone that had been weighing on his heart finally dropped away.


    His little daughter, who was born not long ago, was already sound asleep in her crib. His little son was staying quietly by his side, ying on his own. Now, his eldest son was also done with his surgery. His three children were all safe and healthy, and Randy was very content. What¡¯s more, there was also a diligent alpha called Craig who was at his son¡¯s side at the crucial moment. Randy felt that he was actually very fortunate.


    That night, Randy finally had a good night¡¯s sleep. In his dream, it was spring and the flowers were blossoming. He and Craig were sitting side by side on the sofa on the porch, drinking coffee. Outside the tall French windows, the widewn was glistening verdantly under the sun. Aiden was sitting quietly on a stool, making handicrafts. Adrian was nearby, ying with the mud by himself, and his little daughter Edna was in her stroller, gurgling andughing...


    This scene was so warm that Randy couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile in his sleep.


    In the Andromeda gxy, at the hospital, Craig had the three boys go home first, while he stayed behind to watch over Aiden.


    Carlo looked at Aiden lying on the sickbed, his face pale, and was absolutely reluctant to go. ire prodded him and said, ¡°Do you want to offend your future father-inw? Whenever General Craig says something, you¡¯d better do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Carlo could only turn and leave. He and ire stayed at a hotel for the night.


    The next day first thing in the morning, Carlo ran to the hospital to visit Aiden, full of energy. Aiden had already woken up, and was sitting on his bed holding a bowl, sipping rice porridge. General Craig apparently had something to do, and had gone out. There was only Aiden in the ward.


    Fired up, Carlo pushed open the door and entered. He walked quickly to Aiden¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°You¡¯ve woken up? That¡¯s great! Do you feel a little better? Are you ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Aiden put his bowl on the table next to him temporarily. He looked up at Carlo and said, ¡°Yesterday, I think you said you wanted to tell me a secret?¡±


    Carlo awkwardly looked off to the side. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Aiden asked doubtfully, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Carlo blushed slightly and scratched his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just...uh, it¡¯s not really anything important, it¡¯s just that I...I started liking this omega.¡±


    Aiden said in surprise, ¡°You like Xi Wei?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Aiden looked at him with sympathy. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope for you. Can¡¯t you see that ire also likes Xi Wei? Those two grew up together, and when they¡¯re together, they talk a lot and have more inmon with each other more than you do. You can¡¯t win against ire.¡±


    Carlo said angrily, ¡°What, what nonsense are you saying? How could I like someone abnormal like Xi Wei?¡±


    Aiden asked confusedly, ¡°Then exactly which omega do you like?¡±


    Carlo looked up at Aiden¡¯s clear eyes, and his heart surged. Without even thinking, he blurted out: ¡°That omega is you.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°What??¡±


    When he realized he had let it slip, Carlo¡¯s face flushed a deep red. He thought he might as well go all out: ¡°I, I said, the person I like, is...is you.¡±


    He originally thought Aiden would be shocked and ask him why, but as it turned out, after he heard Carlo¡¯s clumsy confession, Aiden didn¡¯t ask him anything. He just said ¡°Oh,¡± and picked up the bowl beside him to continue sipping porridge.


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    ¡ªHowe he didn¡¯t react? Could it be he thought I was teasing him again?


    His confession was treated like this. Carlo felt that he had to be the most pitiful alpha in the history of the Empire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    6:53 for 3,209 words, or 12.9 minutes for every 100 words...an increase in rate by a whole minute... ??The length of the paragraphs is directly proportionate to their difficulty... I always cry at descriptions of anything and I¡¯m relieved at dialogue.


    You can now read four chapters ahead on Patreon! I¡¯ll add more to the stockpile as soon as I can.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Hey, y¡¯all ?? Sorry I¡¯mte, I just came back from whitewater rafting. I jumped in twice and fell in twice...it was pretty fun! ?? I think I¡¯ll update on Mondays from now on. I¡¯m usually really busy on the weekends...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Aiden didn¡¯t believe in Carlo¡¯s confession at all. After all, Carlo was someone who had kept saying ¡°Omegas are so annoying¡± ever since he was small. Aiden was really disgusted with his scornful attitude toward omegas, but he had a mild temperament, and wasn¡¯t willing to argue with Carlo. So up until now, his approach had been to keep a respectful distance from him.


    So when today, Carlo stood before his sickbed and said suddenly, ¡°The person I like is you,¡± Aiden naturally thought it was a joke. He didn¡¯t take it seriously, and didn¡¯t want to pay him any attention.


    Carlo sat impatiently at his bedside, watching Aiden drink porridge, and when Aiden finished his bowl and still didn¡¯t say anything, Carlo scratched his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, I, I like you...¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± Aiden smiled and said.


    Carlo flushed. ¡°Then howe, howe you didn¡¯t respond?¡±


    Aiden was quite puzzled. ¡°How should I have responded?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    As he was saying that, General Craig walked in, holding some fresh fruit he had just bought. The tall man walked to his son¡¯s bedside. He gave Carlo a nce, then disregarded him. He put the fruit on the table, then asked Aiden softly, ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit? There¡¯s the five-star fruit you like.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Craig passed some fruit to his son, and rubbing his son¡¯s head, said, ¡°I just asked Louis, and the results of this morning¡¯s examination were all normal. The surgery was very sessful, and after a few more days of observation, you can be discharged.¡±


    Aiden originally disliked other people touching him, but for thest few years, Craig had shown him a lot of love and care. The heat his father¡¯s palm gave off made him feel very warm. So when Craig touched his head, he didn¡¯t avoid it, but sat there quietly and let him stroke his hair.


    Watching this scene, Carlo was jealous to death. He wished that he could change shape and turn into General Craig¡¯s palm.


    After Craig finished feeding Aiden two five-star fruits, he found that his son¡¯s ssmate Carlo was still sitting there and hadn¡¯t left. Craig looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who was admitted to military school at sixteen, Carlo from the Bech family?¡±


    Carlo thought that his future father-inw was about to praise him, and his face brightened. He immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Carlo!¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that Craig would frown and say, ¡°St. Romia Military Academy¡¯s regtions are very strict. What excuse did you use to take leave for this?¡±


    Carlo stared nkly, scratched his head and said, ¡°On, on the leave application, I said that someone in my family was ill...¡±


    Craig said severely, ¡°You¡¯re part of the imperial military now, you shouldn¡¯t tell lies!¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    At the time, he was afraid that the school wouldn¡¯t approve his request for leave, so he wrote that someone in his family was ill on his leave application, and even made it out to be a serious illness. If you said this matter was a big deal, it¡¯d be a big deal, and if you said it wasn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be. If the school really did look into it, and found out he had lied, they might mark it down on his record.


    With Craig¡¯s warning, he realized the seriousness of this matter, and hung his head, ashamed.


    Aiden saw how his father¡¯s words had left Carlo hanging his head, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel some schadenfreude. You looked down on omegas since you were small, but you¡¯ve got nothing to say now, have you?


    Fortunately, Craig didn¡¯t continue pressing him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You made a trip just toe see Aiden, that shows you two are great friends. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell the school about this. But in the future, you have to be more careful. As a cadet, you have to think about the consequences of your actions. Don¡¯t break the school rules, you hear me?¡±


    Carlo immediately nodded hard like a bobblehead. ¡°I hear you! Like you said, I¡¯ll be more careful!¡±


    Craig turned back at this, and continued feeding his son fruit.


    At that moment, Xi Wei and ire pushed open the door and entered. When he saw Aiden sitting on the bed eating fruit, Xi Wei smiled and walked to his bedside, taking his hand and asking: ¡°How do you feel? You look like you have a lot more energy.¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m much better! Thanks foring to see me.¡±


    ire lightly poked Carlo¡¯s back and said, ¡°We should go back.¡±


    Carlo could only stand up, and earnestly look at Aiden: ¡°Aiden, you have to take care of your health. Afterwards if I have the chance, I¡¯lle see you again.¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Carlo looked at him reluctantly. ¡°Then...I¡¯ll go back first?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±


    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t much time left, Carlo could only leave the ward with ire.


    On the road back, Carlo sat dejectedly in the cockpit, not saying a word. Bluestar twisted back and forth in front of him, curiously spinning a few circles. ire couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t Aiden¡¯s surgery very sessful? You should be happy, howe you¡¯re so absentminded instead?¡±


    Carlo said quietly, ¡°I confessed to him just now...¡±


    ire said with surprise, ¡°Really? You¡¯re that bold, you actually confessed in front of his sickbed?¡±


    Carlo nodded with a face full of sorrow.


    ire was amused and said, ¡°How did he respond?¡±


    Carlo grabbed his hair in depression. ¡°He just said ¡°Oh,¡± and then drank porridge and ate fruit, and ignored me.¡±


    ire held back hisughter until he almost got an internal injury, coughed twice to cover it up, and said, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being too impulsive. When confessing, you¡¯ve got to pay attention to technique. You have to wait until you think the other person has you in their heart and you feel sure of the oue before you confess. That way, the probability of sess is higher. If you confess without careful consideration, he definitely won¡¯t ept. Use your brain and think, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Carlo was even more depressed. ¡°But at the time, I just thought...it was so wonderful that he¡¯d been saved, as long as he lived on well, he could ask me to do anything and it¡¯d be fine.¡±


    ire lightly patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen pretty deep.¡±


    Carlo raised his head and said, ¡°What if it was Xi Wei being sent into the operation room? Would you be able to bear not saying anything?¡±


    ire was silent for a long moment, then smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. All the logical arguments in the world will just turn into quibbling in the face of someone you really like. If Xi Wei was the one being sent into the operating room...don¡¯t talk about confessing, I might get too worked up and just kiss him outright.¡±


    Carlo said proudly, ¡°So don¡¯t always tell me off. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    ire said with schadenfreude, ¡°But at least mymunication skills are better than yours. You still have to practice how to express yourself more, I think Aiden probably didn¡¯t even understand what you meant.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Carlo suffered a critical hit.


    Riding the S-ss mecha Bluestar, the two of them soon reached St. Romia Military Academy. They threw themselves into studying for their heavy course load once again.


    That summer break, the four boys all passed their seventeenth birthdays. However, Carlo and ire couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to go to Ellen Academy to visit their sweethearts, because St. Romia Military Academy organized a schoolwide military exercise, requiring all the freshmen to participate.


    Time flew by. When Carlo and ire were entering their second year of college, Xi Wei and Aiden were already graduating from Ellen Academy.


    Ellen Academy¡¯s academic program was designed to help omegas master the subjects of fertility and physiology. However, Xi Wei waspletely uninterested in those subjects, so when his graduation exam came, he didn¡¯t pass several courses.


    Aiden, on the other hand, got full scores in all his subjects. At school, he had been very dedicated to his studies. What¡¯s more, he really liked children, and he had already decided to choose an alpha he liked to marry and have children with after he graduated. Aiden¡¯s thinking was more in line with the majority of omegas.


    Although Xi Wei hadn¡¯t passed his graduation exam, Ellen Academy didn¡¯t force its students to repeat a year. No matter what score they got on the exam, they¡¯d still let the omegas graduate. In any case, as the teacher said, if the omega didn¡¯t understand, it was all the same if the alpha understood. It was fine if things like heat and marking were turned over to an alpha who understood them.


    On the eve of graduation, Xi Wei went to Ellen Academy¡¯s underground factory once again. Following his uncle¡¯s instructions, he hidrge quantities of suppressants in Egret¡¯s storage chamber, nning to take the opportunity to transport them to the capital. For thesest few years, he¡¯d been responsible formunication between the Underground Alliance chapters in different major gxies. By now, he was already very practiced in slipping through interster defenseworks.


    Ellen Academy¡¯s graduation ceremony was very grand, but it also carried a strange thread of sadness.


    Thousands of omegas stood on the school grounds wearing graduation robes as they epted the diplomas the principal was passing out. These omegas hade of age, which meant that they already had the ability to bear children. They only had to walk out of these grounds, and they¡¯d be married to all sorts of alphas. If their luck was a little better, they¡¯d find an alpha who would love and protect them, and perhaps they¡¯d have a lifetime of happiness. If their luck was a little worse, they might be trapped at home for the rest of their lives to bear and raise children, without ever being able to do what they wanted to do like before.


    Xi Wei stood in the crowd, looking at the azure sky over Ellen Academy. He suddenly felt that the omegas standing on the school grounds were just like animals lining up at a breeding farm. They were forced to ept the association¡¯s arrangements, and had no way to control their own destinies.


    He didn¡¯t want to be like that, and he wouldn¡¯t surrender that easily.


    So when Xi Wei sessfully brought the suppressants back to the underground castle on the capital, he immediately said to Uncle Berg, ¡°I also want to take suppressants, Uncle. I don¡¯t want to ept the alpha the Association arranges for me.¡±


    Berg looked at the resolute eyes of the boy in front of him, smiled slightly, and patted his shoulder. ¡°Of course. Even if you did want to marry, I couldn¡¯t bear for you to.¡±


    Xi Wei felt happy from the bottom of his heart, and said, ¡°I can do it the way you did it in the past, right? I can inject the suppressants and postpone my heat, and then tell everyone that my pheromone levels are naturally low, and my heat willeter than other omegas. That way, I won¡¯t be married off, right?¡±


    Berg nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Back when you started school and had your blood tested, I had Egret interfere with the testing machine¡¯s system, so that it showed a result of zero for your pheromone levels. That way, if you say now that your pheromone levels are naturally low, and your heatester than the average omega, that would only be expected, and people won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    As the leader of the Alliance, Berg always nned far ahead from the start like this. Xi Wei was in a good mood from not having to marry, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and give Berg a hug, saying, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really great!¡±


    Berg smiled and rubbed his head. ¡°I still have a task for you. Since you¡¯re not in a rush to get married, you can help Dave retrieve someponents. He¡¯s making a new mecha, and a lot of theponents are difficult to buy on the capital, and have to be secretly purchased from the outer gxies.¡±


    Xi Wei said seriously, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task the Alliance has assigned me.¡±


    Berg said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t have to worry about marriage for now, the pce has a provision that eighteen-year-old princes need to hold aing-of-age ceremony. When the timees, His Majesty will hold a luxurious banquet ording to the rules. Many alphas maye, attracted by your reputation. No matter what purpose they have in mind, whether they want to get close to you or be friendly with you, don¡¯t pay attention to them. Don¡¯t get too close to any alpha, including your good friends ire and Carlo, do you hear me?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°I hear you.¡±


    The news that the eldest prince was holding his 18th birthdaying-of-age ceremony soon swept the empire¡¯s major websites. Much of the empire¡¯s popce was wondering how the abnormal omega they¡¯d heard of had grown up like. Had the eldest prince turned a little more gentle after bing an adult? Could it be that no one would dare to marry such a violent omega?


    The major forums were flooded with posts guessing what would happen. Most people weren¡¯t optimistic about the prospects of someone as abnormal as Xi Wei.


    Thatsted until the day of the banquet, when Xi Wei walked step by step down the pce stairs with a calm smile, wearing exquisite royal robes. All the alphas at the scene were shocked until their jaws dropped.


    He gave off an indescribable feeling.


    Unlike the gentle, delicate nature of many omegas, the eldest prince Xi Wei carried a hint of valor between his eyes and brows. His handsome features looked as if they¡¯d been meticulously carved, and his eyes were jet ck and shining, so clear that they looked like they¡¯d been washed with water. He was wearing gorgeous ceremonial robes and standing on the steps, his expression calm, neither servile nor overbearing, just standing there in silence. He seemed to carry an air of arrogance and nobility innate to a member of royalty, that couldn¡¯t be scorned or profaned.


    The crowd of alphas that had Xi Wei¡¯s indifferent gaze sweep over them suddenly thought that conquering an omega like this felt like more of a challenge than anything else!


    Many of the young alphas below the stage felt their hearts begin to stir, and they wondered how they could get close to Xi Wei.


    In the crowd, ire stood in the corner wearing a military uniform. He watched the prince walking slowly down the steps, and the corner of his mouth rose into a slight smile.


    ¡ªXi Wei, I¡¯ve waited until you¡¯ve finally grown up.


    ¡ªThis time around, I definitely won¡¯t let you slip away!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5:24 for 2,542 words, or 12.7 minutes for every 100 words. An improvement in rate by 0.2 minutes...another chapter packed with long paragraphs.


    It kinda just urred to me that this novel qualifies as a slow burn. I don¡¯t know why it took me that long. But we¡¯re like, more than halfway through and the main pair hasn¡¯t even held hands yet... Maybe it¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t feel like a slow burn? Randy and Craig are there just making up for it, with their cohabitation, shared heats, and three children...


    If you¡¯d like to support me, donate to Kofi or Patreon and receive ess to advance chapters!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Enjoy~ ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the surface, this so-called ceremonial banquet was to celebrate the princeing of age, but everyone was well aware of His Majesty¡¯s true purpose in holding the banquet. ording to the established custom, if the prince turning eighteen was an omega, they would naturally invite unmarried alphas from suitable families to attend. The prince could use the pretext of the banquet to get to know them a bit, and choose an alpha he was satisfied with. If everything went smoothly, it wasmon to propose and hold the wedding ceremony right after the banquet.


    However, the tradition that had been passed down for hundreds of years in the royal family had been broken at His Highness Berg¡¯s banquet. His Highness Berg had naturallyte development, and it was said that his pheromone levels at age eighteen had been very low. There had been no way for him to marry and bear children, so he had be the member of the royal family who had marriedtest, up until now.


    Xi Wei¡¯s situation was simr to Berg¡¯s. The matter of him showing a pheromone level of zero at the Ellen Academy freshman health exam had long since spread to the capital. Everyone was very curious about this omega who had a violent temper andte development. Today, they finally saw the eldest prince they had heard about with their own eyes, and they unexpectedly found that he had grown up to be very good-looking. But most of the alphas who didn¡¯t know him that well still held on to a wait-and-see attitude. They didn¡¯t dare to get close to him for fear that they¡¯d be beaten up.


    His Majesty led Xi Wei into the center of the hall. The gorgeous crystal chandelier above their heads brightened up the entire banquet hall. As the person ying the leading role at tonight¡¯s banquet, Xi Wei, wearing exquisite royal robes, instantly attracted the gazes of everyone there.


    Trand pulled up Xi Wei¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°My firstborn son, the eldest prince of the empire, Xi Wei, has finally reached eighteen years of age today. We¡¯re holding this banquet to celebrate the asion of the eldest prince¡¯sing of age. Everyone, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. I hope we can all enjoy ourselves to our heart¡¯s content!¡±


    His Majesty said a few opening words and left the banquet hall, handing it over to the young people.


    The guests attending this banquet were almost all alphas. There were only three omegas here. Besides the birthday boy Xi Wei, there was also his good friend Aiden who was inseparable from him, and ire¡¯s younger brother, Kevin. Kevin hadn¡¯te of age yet. He came to the pce for the sake of finding his good friend Princess Sia, and he stopped by the banquet to look around a bit and satisfy his curiosity.


    Seeing Xi Wei dazzling the crowd at the center of the hall, and seeing his brother¡¯s heated gaze fastened on his figure, Kevin couldn¡¯t help but scoot over and say, ¡°Brother, do you want to take him as your wife?¡±


    ire smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Mom and I support you. Since I was small, I¡¯ve always felt that only the eldest prince could match up to my brother.¡±


    ire gently touched his brother¡¯s head and said, ¡°You really know how to say things. Have you satisfied your curiosity? Go find Princess Sia then. It¡¯s all alphas here, it¡¯s not proper for a minor like you to stay behind.¡±


    Kevin stuck out his tongue, and holding his sketchbook, he turned and walked away.


    Aiden, meanwhile, had been quietly sitting in the corner from start to finish, drinking red wine by himself. He hade of age, and his father let him drink wine tonight. Aiden tasted some red wine curiously, and the red liquid wetted his lips, setting off his face so it looked even fairer.


    Although Aiden wasn¡¯t as dazzling as Xi Wei, his tranquil, gentle temperament stood in strong contrast to the noisy ball. To the surrounding alphas, he also held an intense attraction that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Outside of Xi Wei¡¯s invitation, Aidening to the banquet today was also Randy¡¯s idea.


    Randy had exined it to him like this: ¡°It¡¯s the eldest prince¡¯sing-of-age banquet, and the empire¡¯s most eligible bachelors will definitely be attending. Son, go take a look and see if there¡¯s anyone you like. If someone catches your eye, just tell me, and I¡¯ll go prepare a little money and visit their family to set up a marriage.¡±


    When Craig heard this, he really got a splitting headache. Was it really proper for an omega¡¯s parents to take money and go to someone¡¯s door to set up a marriage? Although Randy might be one of the foremost-ranking nouveau riches in the Empire, even if he had lots of money, he couldn¡¯t go about things so recklessly... But when he remembered the scene of Randy pushing him down that year, Craig wondered whether his son Aiden might¡¯ve inherited his dad¡¯s personality, and also wanted to push down an alpha?


    Although the pce was very safe, his son had grown up to be so good-looking, and he was still an omega without much strength. Pressed in a crowd of alphas, if Aiden should bump into someone and get hurt, as a father, he¡¯d regret it to death. So tonight, Craig took over the task of guarding the banquet hall, and while walking around the banquet hall, he also helped his son look for a good alpha.


    Aiden sat on the sofa drinking red wine for a while, and many of the alphas around him began to stir.


    Carlo saw that the alphas watching Aiden had eyes showing dangerous thoughts, and his heart was filled with suppressed anger until his teeth itched. He hated that he couldn¡¯t crush the eyeballs of that crowd of alphas looking at Aiden with greedy gazes!


    ¡°Damn, exactly what does Aiden think he¡¯s doing, sitting there all alone!¡± Carlo had his eyes open wide ring at the activity going over there. ¡°Why would hee to Xi Wei¡¯s banquet?!¡±


    ire shrugged. ¡°Those two have always been inseparable.¡±


    Carlo said, ¡°Is he crazy?! He¡¯s also an adult now, what¡¯s he doinging to a banquet like this? Didn¡¯t he know that there¡¯d be a lot of alphasing today?¡±


    ¡°Of course he knew.¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°His intention ining to this banquet is actually very obvious. He wants to take the opportunity to choose among the alphas and see if there¡¯s one he likes.¡±


    Carlo was stupefied. ¡°Wha-what?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I heard Xi Wei say that Aiden likes little children very much. After graduating and bing an adult, he wants to marry and have children. His point of view is different from Xi Wei¡¯s, but it might be simr to his dad Randy¡¯s. If he meets an alpha he likes, who can say but he might take the initiative to attack.¡±


    Having taken a blow, Carlo¡¯s face was full of gloom. ¡°I won¡¯t let him fall for other alphas.¡±


    Right at that moment, a respectable-looking alpha went over to greet Aiden. He raised his winess like a gentleman and said, ¡°Hello. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re an omega, right? Are you a friend of Prince Xi Wei?¡±


    Aiden smiled politely and said, ¡°Yes, it was Xi Wei who invited me.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind having a few drinks together?¡±


    The alpha walked towards the seat beside Aiden as he talked, but he hadn¡¯t managed to sit down yet when a pair of hands suddenly reached out to block him. At the same time, a deep voice sounded by his ear: ¡°Sorry, but this seat is taken.¡±


    When he turned back and looked, it was actually a tall alpha wearing a well-tailored formal suit. His features were clear and handsome, and the line of his jaw was so resolute it looked like it¡¯d been carved with a knife. His expression was serious, and his brown eyes were iparably deep, looking like they were about to shoot fire from their depths.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s taken?¡± The alpha gave a half-smile and looked back at Aiden. ¡°This is the seat you left for him?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Carlo, who originally had a bellyful of suppressed anger, erupted immediately when he heard this. ¡°Aiden, what are you doing? Don¡¯t stay here, leave with me.¡±


    Carlo took Aiden¡¯s wrist and wanted to walk away, but Aiden tried to lightly throw him off. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    His voice was still as soft as in his memory, but when Carlo turned back and met his eyes, they carried a thread of a gentle resolve.


    Carlo felt upset but couldn¡¯t express himself, and his fingers gradually stiffened around Aiden¡¯s wrist.


    Aiden looked at him seriously and said softly, ¡°Carlo, I¡¯ve long since forgotten about those things that happened when we were little, and I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Seeing as we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years, can you give me a little face, and not bother me anymore?¡±


    When Carlo heard him talking like this, his heart felt as if someone had pricked it with a needle. After a moment, he stiffly released him atst, and he bowed his head and said, ¡°I was just, just afraid that something would happen to you... There¡¯s all sorts of people at this banquet, it¡¯s unsafe. It¡¯s still better if you go home early.¡±


    Aiden smiled and moved close to him, and said softly in his ear, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my father will protect me.¡±


    After he said that, he went off with the alpha who had started a conversation with him. They walked away and sat somewhere else, and started eating fruit together.


    Anxiously watching in the distance as his sweetheart talked andughed with another alpha, Carlo felt both jealous and irritable. He hated that he couldn¡¯t turn himself into a wild beast and tear that alpha to pieces. You actually dare to have ideas about my wife, you really don¡¯t want to live!


    However, no matter how much anger filled Carlo¡¯s heart, Aiden was very happy to get to know an alpha with a sense of humor like the one in front of him. Compared to Carlo and his clumsymunication skills, this Alpha was clearly much better at gaining people¡¯s favor. He and Aiden were soon getting along well.


    ire patted his buddy¡¯s shoulder with some schadenfreude. ¡°I told you to practice expressing yourself. See, a smooth-spoken rival in love has appeared.¡±


    Carlo huffed coldly. ¡°What good is speaking well, no matter how nice it sounds? I¡¯m the only one who likes him sincerely. Howe that blockhead Aiden just can¡¯t sense it?¡±


    ire held his forehead, his head hurting. Your every sentence sounds like it¡¯s mocking him for having a sickly constitution and being weak and useless, wouldn¡¯t it be more strange if he could sense that you liked him?!


    Meanwhile, Xi Wei was standing at the center of the banquet hall. There were many alphas around him, waiting out of politeness or curiosity to greet him and congratte him oning of age. Xi Wei dealt with them all politely. In any case, from when he was small, he had never been affected by pheromones. Even when surrounded by a crowd of alphas, his face never showed a trace of being ufortable.


    Suddenly, a youth with an unusual temperament appeared before him. He was wearing a deep violet military uniform. The insignia on his shoulder was the symbol of the Thunderp Corps, and the mark of two bars and a star above the insignia showed that he had already reached the rank of major. He stood out a lot in a crowd of his peers. He didn¡¯t wear a cap, and his light chestnut hair was cut neatly. His features were handsome and bright, and as he walked over, he caught the attention of much of the crowd.


    He walked slowly to where Xi Wei stood, and respectfully offered him a bow, saying, ¡°Your Highness Prince Xi Wei, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Xi Wei asked in confusion, ¡°A long time? You are?¡±


    The other man raised his head and looked at him, his eyes carrying a hint of a smile in their depths. ¡°I¡¯m an alumnus of St. Paul Academy. I¡¯m your senior from several grades above you. I was immature when I was younger, and I¡¯m ashamed to say I once almost identally injured Your Highness. I¡¯m called Joen, does your Highness have an impression of me? I¡¯ve always felt guilty over what happened that year, I really have to apologize.¡±


    Xi Wei carefully searched through his memory, and finally found the name ¡°Joen.¡±


    That¡¯s right, that year in the five-star fruit orchard behind the school, it was this guy and two of his friends who blocked his and Aiden¡¯s way. Xi Wei had gone and taught them a lesson, but unfortunately, Aiden had gotten so upset he fainted. Luckily, Carlo and ire rushed to the scene in time, and Aiden had made it through alright.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t have a good impression of this Joen. However, that matter was many years in the past, and Xi Wei wouldn¡¯t go so far as to argue over childhood grudges.


    Seeing that the other man hade over with a sincere attitude to say hello and apologize, Xi Wei readily waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s already been so many years, there¡¯s no need to make a big deal about things that happened when we were kids.¡±


    Joen smiled slightly and said, ¡°Xi Wei, you really are different from ordinary people. Could you do me the honor of having a drink with me?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The two of them clinked their sses and drained them in one gulp.


    When ire saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    He had a bad premonition. He felt that Joen showing up right now wasn¡¯t a good sign. That year, when Joen blocked his and Xi Wei¡¯s way in the forest, he had Xi Wei stand aside, and he personally taught Joen a lesson, and dislocated his knee. Even until now, he had never been able to forget the resentment in Joen¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    Afterwards, because Joen was a few grades higher than Xi Wei and him, he was soon admitted to military school, and they no longer saw him at school.


    Joen had already graduated from military school, and he had risen to the rank of major at such a young age. From this, it could clearly be seen that he had some ability. ire had long since stopped caring about childhood pranks, but Joen¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xi Wei made ire feel very ufortable at heart.


    ¡ªThose were the eyes of a hunter looking at his prey.


    On the surface, Joen appeared to have courteouslye over with an elegant demeanor, but in the depths of his eyes, he was determined to win. He couldn¡¯t conceal it from ire.


    Because ire was determined to win Xi Wei over in the same way.


    ire didn¡¯t find it unexpected that Joen would set his sights on Xi Wei. After all, Xi Wei was so outstanding. Besides Joen, there were bound to be lots of alphas at the scene who would be tempted by him. ire let out a sigh at the bottom of his heart, and finally took a step, walking in Xi Wei¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Xi Wei.¡±


    The sound of a familiar voice made Xi Wei turn back to look, and sure enough, he met a pair of eyes as clear of a blue as the sky.


    In contrast to the artificial smiles of the people around him, ire¡¯s smile was just as warm and gentle as he remembered. It was just like a light breeze. Xi Wei had been crowded until he was almost suffocating, and when he saw ire, it was as if he¡¯d seen his savior. He immediately walked to him in two or three steps, smiled and said, ¡°I almost thought you hadn¡¯te!¡±


    ire smiled and reached out to gently stroke Xi Wei¡¯s hair, looking at him tenderly. ¡°How could that be? I came a while ago. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re ying the lead role today. You¡¯re surrounded by so many people, and they¡¯re all revolving around you. It¡¯s really not easy to see you face to face.¡±


    The atmosphere around them suddenly felt a bit fishy, and Joen¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, looking at ire.


    The reason was that when ire reached out to stroke Xi Wei¡¯s hair, his movements were so natural and intimate...


    What was even more surprising was that Xi Wei, who had always been called a monster, didn¡¯t resist ire¡¯s intimate caress, and smiled instead.


    It was said that the two of them had been born only five minutes apart on thest day of Gemini season. It was said that they had yed together all throughout their childhood, and it was said that their mothers had even been best friends who lived in the same room for their four years of college.


    It was quite normal for them to have a good rtionship, but when an omega and an alpha had such a good rtionship, people couldn¡¯t help but think about it longer.


    ire¡¯s intention in making this move was actually fairly obvious. While remaining calm and collected, he was dering to the surrounding alphas¡ª


    This omega was his!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    6:49 for 2,952 words, or 13.9 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 1.2 minutes... ??The descriptions in this chapter nearly killed me. Is it just me, or is the difficulty increasing?


    Would y¡¯all hate me if I said I was rooting for Joen? Just a tiny bit. It¡¯s the same evil impulse that makes me like Sho from Skip Beat.


    Support me on Ko-fi! I¡¯ll post an extra chapter here for every two donations.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    This is me all the time ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Uncle Berg had reminded Xi Wei not to let any alphas get too close to him, Xi Wei and ire had shared lives in two worlds, after all, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t ordinary. If you asked him to deliberately give ire the cold shoulder, of course he¡¯d feel that it was strange. So when ire walked over to him, he couldn¡¯t help but wee him, and their movements were even very natural.


    But when other people saw this scene, it looked a little too ambiguous.


    Especially that scene of Xi Wei and ire looking at each other while smiling. They practically treated everyone else as empty air.


    Everyone knew that the two of them were childhood friends who had been born on the same day and grew up together. It was within the bounds of reason for them to be close. ire¡¯s intentions toward Xi Wei were very clear, but when it came to marriage, it was hard to achieve anything without support. The key point was still seeing His Majesty¡¯s opinion. If His Majesty didn¡¯t agree, no matter how much ire liked Xi Wei, he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere.


    Joen stood by watching this scene, and slightly narrowed his eyes. He took the initiative to walk over and said, ¡°You¡¯re ire? I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Upperssman, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met.¡±


    The ire in front of him had undergone a huge transformation. In Joen¡¯s memory, the ire from back then had been a cute little kid. He never thought that after this guy grew up, he would have such handsome looks. With his high, straight nose, sensuous thin lips, and a pair of fathomless blue eyes, he looked very charming when he smiled.


    When ire was sixteen, not only did he obtain early admittance to St. Romia Military Academy, but he also passed the highest level examination in martial arts and got his ck belt. He had practically be a legendary figure in the Empire, and he was the idol of many young alphas.


    Joen had heard of many of his aplishments. But Joen had been several grades higher than him, and by the time ire entered school, he had already graduated. They hadn¡¯t seen each other at school, so this was their first meeting in several years.


    Facing Joen¡¯s gaze, ire wore a polite smile on his face, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of loathing. He had always felt that this person wasn¡¯t simple. The expression in Joen¡¯s eyes when he looked at Xi Wei made ire feel, for the first time, a sense of crisis.


    They were the eyes of a hunter looking at his prey. They carried a hint of appreciation, and also some amusement, as if Xi Wei simply couldn¡¯t escape from his grasp.


    ire frowned, gently took Xi Wei¡¯s hand, and said softly in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here. Let¡¯s go over there and have something to eat, are you hungry?¡±


    Xi Wei touched his stomach and said with a smile, ¡°I actually am hungry, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ire led Xi Wei through the crowd to where Aiden was sitting.


    When Xi Wei saw his good friend, he immediately walked over to him and sat on the sofa beside him. ¡°How did it go? Did you see any alphas that caught your interest?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s physique was simr to Randy¡¯s, with an early first heat. It was already time to get married. He didn¡¯t reject the idea of marriage, but rather looked forward to finding a good alpha and having a few cute babies. When Xi Wei called up Aiden to the banquet, it was for the sake of letting his good friend meet an alpha he liked. After all, this banquet was a rare opportunity to gather together all the most eligible alpha bachelors from distinguished families on the capital.


    Hearing Xi Wei ask, Aiden smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°I met one just now who I thought wasn¡¯t bad. He knew how to have a conversation, and he was quite the gentleman.¡±


    Carlo, who was pricking up his ears to listen in, couldn¡¯t help rain curses in his heart when he heard that: What do you mean, not bad?! What¡¯s good about that scrawny alpha? Aiden, open your eyes wide and look at me, at me! Such a good alpha is standing right in front of you, and we even grew up together as children, what do you have to go searching for other people for?!


    Aiden sensed that there was something inexplicable in his peripheral vision, and when he looked back doubtfully, he saw Carlo staring straight at him. His fists were clenched tightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked just like a crazed wild beast.


    Aiden asked him in confusion, ¡°What are you ring at me for? Did I offend you again somehow?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    ire suppressed the urge tough. He turned and got some of the cake and fruit that Xi Wei liked to eat, putting them on the table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xi Wei unceremoniously started eating. While eating, he asked Aiden, ¡°What kind of status did that alpha have?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°His name is Maynard, and he¡¯s from the Warwick e to think of it, he and ire seem to be rted?¡±


    ire was from the Warwick family, and when he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Maynard? He actually is rted to me. He¡¯s the son of my father¡¯s older brother, and he¡¯s older than me by six years. I don¡¯t really know him that well, I only ever asionally saw him at the family gathering every year.¡±


    Aiden asked curiously, ¡°Then how much do you know about his life?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I only know that he¡¯s different from most of the alphas in the family. He didn¡¯t apply for military school, but went to an art school to study painting instead. I¡¯ve heard that he has quite a talent for painting. He opened an exhibition hall on the capital, and the works disyed inside are all his. Of course, this is all what I¡¯ve heard from my mom. I¡¯m not too clear about the rest.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Painting? You said he has quite a talent for art? I really like design, and he likes painting, we should have plenty to talk about. ire, can you give me his contact information?¡±


    At the side, Carlo was so angered he red at ire with narrowed eyes and made a throat-slitting gesture, meaning, if you dare to give it to him, I¡¯ll hack you to death.


    ire caught on, smiled and said with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know this cousin of mine that well, so I don¡¯t have his contact information. He didn¡¯t give it to you just now?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°We just casually talked for a while, and then he had something to do, so he left first. I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask him.¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but interrupt and say, ¡°Aiden, you¡¯ve taken a liking to that Maynard?¡±


    Aiden found it a bit embarrassing, was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°I thought he was pretty good. I was very happy talking to him, and he¡¯s got a lot of style. I¡¯d like to be friends with him.¡±


    Xi Wei looked back at ire. ¡°Did you hear that? Aiden¡¯s taken a liking to your cousin. Go back and ask for his contact information.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei frowned and said, ¡°What? Is it so hard to find your mother and ask for his contact information?¡±


    ire said quickly, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s not hard, not hard. Okay, I¡¯ll askter.¡±


    This guy really didn¡¯t hesitate at all to sell out his brother for the sake of his wife! All alone without help, Carlo could only depressedly take a big gulp of red wine.


    He never thought that Aiden would only be lovely and shy on the surface, while being highly simr to his dad Randy in his bones. As an omega, he took the initiative on the major event of marriage. He had a good impression of ire¡¯s cousin Maynard, and asked ire for his contact information; this clearly meant that he wanted to actively pursue him.


    In the Empire¡¯s several hundred years of history, the sess rate of omegas who actively pursued alphas was practically 99%.


    Seeing how Aiden looked eager to give things a try, Carlo really hated that he couldn¡¯t grab that guy called Maynard and give him a good beating! It wouldn¡¯t be so terrible if he came across a small-minded,ckluster love rival, but meeting a love rival like him, who was handsome and had both money and style, Carlo really wanted to cry.


    Today¡¯s banquet continued until ten o¡¯clock at night beforeing to an end. The alphas who were simr in age toasted each other and exchanged small talk until the atmosphere was quite lively.


    As the birthday boy, Xi Wei didn¡¯t go and make conversation with those alphas, but sat by Aiden the entire time, eating and talking. He adopted an attitude ofplete disinterest towards those other alphas.


    Of the alphas who were invited to the banquet, some only showed up to give the royal family some face. There weren¡¯t that many alphas who were really interested in Xi Wei. Some of the bolder ones went up to try to worm their way into his affections, asking for his contact information. Without a trace of politeness, Xi Wei asked them all to please go back.


    In any case, he still didn¡¯t intend to get married, and it was even more impossible for him to marry a man. As for today¡¯s banquet, he was just going through the motions and following the pce¡¯s customs.


    After the banquet ended, Xi Wei returned to the pce, where people from the Omega Protection Association had long been waiting for him.


    After Xi Wei entered the door, he picked up the little white cat he had raised for many years, and while petting the cat¡¯s fur, asked, ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±


    A tall and slender female omega walked up and said deferentially, ¡°Your Highness, ording to the rules of the Empire, omegas whoe of age at eighteen need to carry out a gic match with the gene bank, and pick a suitable marriage partner. You¡¯ve already held youring-of-age ceremony today, and now it¡¯s time to begin the matching process.¡±


    When it came to gics, determining which couple could marry by carrying out a gic match with the gene bank was a good way to do things. The couple that the system determined to have the highest gicpatibility would undoubtedly have the most outstanding descendants.


    But human beings had their own feelings, after all. They couldn¡¯t marry who a machine said they should marry just because they had a high degree of gicpatibility. Xi Wei really disliked this machine-matched marriage system. However, his father and mother hade with him, and Xi Wei didn¡¯t want to make things awkward for them. He could only tranquilly stretch out his arm and let the Association¡¯s doctor take some blood for the gic test.


    The doctor input Xi Wei¡¯s gic information into the database, smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, thank you for your cooperation. The match results wille out by tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll send someone to notify you.¡±


    After the people from the Association left, Xi Wei put down his cat irritably and said to Queen Anna, ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t this gic matchingpletely unreliable? If it calctes that I have the highest degree of gicpatibility with a hundred-year-old alpha, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll have to marry the old man?¡±


    Anna smiled and patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just a formality. The Association will select many suitable alphas. If you don¡¯t like the one with the highest degree ofpatibility, you can settle for second best. You can choose the third highest, or the fifth, and it¡¯s all allowed. The gic match is just to ensure the health ofter generations.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± If you said it like that, it was a bit more humane. You didn¡¯t have to choose the first one on pain of death. However, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t summon much interest for this. He yawnedzily and said, ¡°In any case, I still don¡¯t want to marry. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to the match results, I¡¯ll just stay in the pce for a few more years.¡±


    His Majesty Trand and Queen Anna gave each other a look and sighed helplessly.


    This eldest son of theirs had a very strong-minded character. If they really forced him to marry, who could say but he might do something rash. Right now, they could only use the eldest prince¡¯ste development as an excuse to fool the media, and dy things for a few years.


    Craig escorted Aiden home, while Carlo and ire took a hovercar back by themselves. On the road back, Carlo kept irritably scratching the back of his head. ire saw that he was about to scratch his scalp off, and he couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder sympathetically. ¡°You really are in a bit of trouble this time. Today, I didn¡¯t tell Aiden the whole truth. To say that my cousin has a talent in art is modest. In fact, he¡¯s been a genius ever since he was a child. When he was ten, a painting of his got first prize in an empire-wide art contest. It was for that reason that my uncle let him apply for art school. His graduation piece was hung in the school exhibition hall as a mural, and the number of betas chasing him could circle a football field. My little brother Kevin has been learning painting with him recently, and I¡¯m actually pretty familiar with him.¡±


    The more Carlo heard, the more depressed he became. ording to what ire was saying, Aiden would definitely like this kind of refined gentleman who had art in his blood.


    Aiden definitely wouldn¡¯t take a liking to an alpha who was both clumsy and bad-tempered like himself.


    Could it be that his love was just going to die prematurely like this?


    Seeing that Carlo had a face like it was the end of the world, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so dispirited. Actually, no matter how good my cousin¡¯s qualifications are, there¡¯s one point on which he can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Carlo said, ¡°What point?¡±


    ire said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t love Aiden like you do.¡±


    Carlo looked nk for a moment. This sentence seemed to enlighten him, instantly waking him up. Carlo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and hitting his thigh, he stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no one who likes Aiden more than me. Feelings can¡¯t bepared to qualifications. I¡¯ll treat Aiden well, I¡¯ll cup him in the palm of my hand and love and protect him. Just on this one point, there¡¯s no one who can match up to me.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Exactly, so...why lose heart?¡±


    Carlo quickly recovered his spirits and sat back down on the sofa. He said earnestly, ¡°Thank you, ire. You said it very well.¡±


    ire smiled and patted his good friend¡¯s shoulder. Feelings were strange when you spoke them out. Even if a beautiful woman stood in front of him who had the face of an angel and the body of a subus, whose family situation was good and whose temperament couldn¡¯t be picked at, ire¡¯s eyes would still only hold Xi Wei. It had been this way for two lives in a row. So he firmly believed that as long as he treated him sincerely, there would always be a day when he would see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    That night, Dr. Kenny, the president of the Omega Protection Association, went through the Empire¡¯s vast gic database and filtered through the gic information of all unmarried alphas, matching them against Prince Xi Wei¡¯s gic data. After theputer operated for half an hour at ultra-high speed, analyzing and calcting, it finally arranged the names of ten alphas ording to their degree gicpatibility.


    What shocked Dr. Kenny was that there was actually one alpha whose genes werepatible with Xi Wei¡¯s to a degree of more than 95%!


    His name was ire, the eldest son of General Byron, who was born on the same day as Xi Wei.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5:47 for 2,790 words, or 12.4 minutes for every 100 words. An improvement in rate by 1.5 minutes, finally ??


    I¡¯m thinking about moving to WordPress, what do y¡¯all think?


    Please consider supporting me on Ko-fi~ Extra chapter for every two kofis.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55<figure ss="aligncenter sizerge"></figure>


    Hello y¡¯all, I only just saw the Ko-fi notifications...?? Thank you so much JWill and K. Samel, you don¡¯t know how much it means to me. ???? <hr ss="wp-block-separator">


    The president of the Omega Protection Association came to the pce the next morning to tell His Majesty Trand the results of the gic match. The Association had filtered out ten unmarried alphas in total. Besides ire whose degree of gicpatibility exceeded 95%, among the alphas of a simr age, Carlo and Joen also hadpatibility degrees of more than 80%.


    His Majesty Trand considered past causes and future effects, and finally decided to discuss this matter with Berg.


    When Berg came to the pce, he saw the gic match results. He frowned and said, "Brother, what do you n to do?"


    "Xi Wei and ire grew up together, and their rtionship is very good, but ire¡¯s father General Byron¡¯s stance is unclear at present. I don¡¯t feel at ease marrying Xi Wei to someone from the Warwick family." Trand was silent for a moment, then said, "What do you think about that boy Carlo?"


    Berg smiled and said, "He¡¯s not bad as a person, and his character is upright and straightforward. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s got a clumsy mouth, and doesn¡¯t quite know how to express himself."


    Trand said, "Aren¡¯t Xi Wei and Carlo also ssmates? In a few years, when Carlo graduates from military school, I n to have him and Xi Wei marry."


    Berg said, "With Xi Wei¡¯s temper, if he doesn¡¯t like Carlo and you just set the engagement, who can say but it might produce the opposite of the desired result. How about this, I¡¯ll go find Xi Wei and sound out his opinion, and then we can make a decision."


    "Alright, that¡¯s good too." Trand patted Berg¡¯s shoulder. "The person he trusts the most is you, his uncle, so go and ask him what he thinks."


    When Berg arrived at Xi Wei¡¯s room, Xi Wei was looking at a map of the universe on a big screen. His mecha Egret had turned into a little white bird and was sitting quietly on his shoulder. Owner and mecha watched an introductory video about the universe¡¯s gxies together, seeming very absorbed.


    When he saw this scene, Berg couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, "Xi Wei, you¡¯re this interested in astronomy? And Egret¡¯s watching too?"


    When he heard his uncle¡¯s familiar voice, Xi Wei immediately paused his video. He turned back, smiled and said, "Uncle, you came? I had nothing to do, so I was just taking a look. Who can say but you might send me to another gxy in the future to carry out a task, so I have to at least be familiar with the interster hyperleap routes."


    As he said that, he invited his uncle to sit on the sofa beside him. He poured some coffee and brought it over to him.


    Berg took a sip of coffee and said, "I came to find you today to tell you a piece of news. The results for the Association¡¯s gic matching came out. Do you want to guess who the alpha that matches you best is?"


    Xi Wei also sat down and drank some coffee. He waved his hand and said, "I¡¯m not interested in that."


    Berg looked back at him and said, "It¡¯s ire."


    "Pfff¡ª" Xi Wei sprayed out his mouthful of coffee. He hit his chest and coughed nonstop.


    Bergughed and said, "You didn¡¯t expect it, huh? You were born on the same day as ire, you grew up together with him, and your genes are also a good match. If you two get married, you¡¯ll definitely have the smartest and cutest children in the future."


    "..." Xi Wei pressed down on his chest and calmed down a little from hisplicated mood. He gave his uncle an embarrassed nce and said, "That," he coughed, "ire and I are only very good friends. Marrying him...I¡¯ve never thought about it. Having children with him...that...never even urred to me."


    When he thought about ire, who he knew so well, doing this and that with him, and that he himself would even get pregnant with his children, Xi Wei felt all the fine hairs on his body stand up.


    Berg saw Xi Wei¡¯s embarrassed face as he was saying those words, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, "Then what about Carlo?"


    Xi Wei choked. This time he couldn¡¯t spray out coffee, and could only cough with all his might.


    Don¡¯t even talk about Carlo. Xi Wei had always seen him as a brother, not to mention, the way Carlo said things was really infuriating. Every time Xi Wei heard him talk, he really wanted to thrash him. If he really got together with Carlo, they¡¯d definitely argue from morning to night. His daily life would be a torment of quarrelling.


    Berg said, "You don¡¯t like Carlo? That guy¡¯s just got a clumsy tongue, but he¡¯s not a bad person. He¡¯s honest and loyal. If you really do marry him, he¡¯ll definitely take good care of you."


    Xi Wei had a face full of displeasure, and he waved his hand madly: "Forget it, forget it!"


    Berg saw Xi Wei¡¯s resolute attitude, and could only smile, turn back and say to His Majesty Trand, "We¡¯d better take our time to talk about this. Xi Wei doesn¡¯t think about ire and Carlo in that way, and he only sees them as good brothers. In any case, Xi Wei¡¯s still very young. It won¡¯t be toote if we bring it up again in two years."


    Trand nodded and said, "Alright, we¡¯ll wait until he grows up a bit and talk about it again."


    Although he said that, in his heart, His Majesty Trand had actually already nned things out. Berg had married Drew from the Bech family, and after getting married, he lived very happily. If he then paired Xi Wei up with Carlo of the Bech family, then the pce and the Bech family would have an additional tie, and their rtionship would naturally be further consolidated. Even if Xi Wei only saw Carlo as a good friend right now, it didn¡¯t matter. Trand believed that feelings could be slowly cultivated.


    As for the Association¡¯s match results, His Majesty Trand didn¡¯t tell them to anyone else, and Xi Weiughed it off,pletely not taking it to heart.


    Time passed quickly. On the surface, after graduating, Xi Wei stayed at the pce all day and idled his time away. In reality, he was helping his Uncle Berg carry out tasks for the Underground Alliance in secret. For the sake of the Locke Castle underground factory¡¯s mecha manufacturing, Xi Wei sessfully smuggled materials from the major gxies to the capital star several times. With his help, the progress on developing the giant mecha advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Aiden was already eighteen years old, and he wanted to find an alpha he liked to marry and have children with before his heat came. Randy was highly in favor of his son¡¯s way of thinking. So Aiden got Maynard¡¯s contact information from ire, had General Craig help him find some detailed information on him, and in a few days, he boldly found Maynard¡¯s studio.


    Sure enough, as he had heard, this was an alpha with a great talent for painting. The studio he had opened was quiterge, and the walls were filled with various paintings. From the signatures in the bottom right corners, these paintings were all his own work. There were majestdscapes of subjects like an ocean with waves surging forth, the mysterious, boundless universe, and a mountain range that went on forever into the distance. And there were pictures that were outstanding in their details, like a picture of tender and lovely flower buds, or a warm scene of two people¡¯s shadows embracing under a streetlight.


    Aiden took a walk around the studio, and couldn¡¯t help but be bowled over by Maynard¡¯s talent and dedication.


    What was even more remarkable was that, unlike some alphas who had an impulsive, childish nature, this young man who was six years older than him had a mature, refined demeanor. When Aiden walked into the studio, Maynard was sitting there and painting andscape. The sunlight shone through the French windows and lit up his face, so that his golden hair glowed with a dazzling radiance. Aiden almost couldn¡¯t move his eyes away.


    Feeling an inexplicable gaze upon him, Maynard looked up from his sketchpad. Seeing the gentle, cute boy in front of him, he smiled slightly and said, "Hello, were you looking for me for something?"


    The other party hadn¡¯t recognized him, so Aiden couldn¡¯t avoid feeling some disappointment. However, faced with his smile, Aiden still couldn¡¯t help but smile himself. He stretched out a hand and said, "I¡¯m Aiden. I heard that your paintings were very good, so I took the liberty ofing to your studio, so I could take a look at your work."


    Maynard stood up, smiled gracefully and said, "So it was like that. Help yourself, then, you can take a look at whatever you like."


    Aiden walked around the studio, then came to him again and said, "Are you selling the paintings here? I want to buy one to hang on the wall at home."


    Maynard said, "Which one do you want?"


    Aiden pointed to the painting of two people embracing under a streetlight and said, "How much is this painting?"


    He wanted to buy this painting because he felt that it really gave people a feeling of warmth. The scene in the painting was very simple, and with the way the figures had been handled, you couldn¡¯t clearly see their appearances. But from the way the people under the streetlight were embracing, and the way their shadows merged on the ground, you could see at a nce that they were lovers who had an intimate bond between them.


    However, what surprised Aiden was that Maynard actually said, "I¡¯m sorry, but this painting isn¡¯t for sale."


    Taken aback, Aiden asked, "Why? You can set the price you want."


    Maynard smiled and said, "There are some things that can¡¯t be measured with money. This painting is a work from my youth. It¡¯s unsophisticated, but for me, it holds a very special meaning. To tell the truth, it¡¯s a painting I made as a gift for the person I love the most."


    "..." The smile on Aiden¡¯s face gradually disappeared until nothing was left. His fingers at his side tightened slightly. "The person you love the most?"


    Maynard nodded. "Yes, he¡¯s about your age. He¡¯s still in school right now, I n to give this to him when he graduates."


    "Oh." A sour feeling suddenly surged into Aiden¡¯s heart. That feeling was just like he had seen a big, delicious apple in a tree, and was filled with anticipation for picking it, only to find when he put it in his mouth that the taste was bitter and sour.


    He was eighteen years old and experiencing his first flush of love. It was his first time feeling good about an alpha, and it turned out that he actually already had a lover.


    Aiden took a deep breath, feigned calmness and smiled, then said, "Never mind then. Give this painting to the person you like, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy."


    Maynard pressed his forehead helplessly and said, "That¡¯s not for sure. He¡¯s a guy whopletely doesn¡¯t understand how to appreciate art. He talks too much, and he¡¯s got an irritable temper. I¡¯m even afraid that after giving him the painting, he¡¯ll use it to pad the leg of his table."


    Maynard¡¯s happy tone when talking about his lover let Aiden know that he didn¡¯t have a chance.


    Aiden was ready to turn around and leave when a boy with a utilitarian short haircut suddenly rushed into the room. That boy had a pair of bright ck eyes. As soon as he sat down next to Maynard, he scooped up the cup of water on the table and unceremoniously took a drink. He said, "Hey, can you not hide in here all day painting? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a few days on break. ire¡¯s not paying attention to me, he says he has to study at home. Why do you alphas always have so many things to do? Will he die if he doesn¡¯t study for a day?!"


    This guy really was a chatterbox. Once he started talking, he¡¯d babble on to no end. However, at his side, the gaze Maynard looked at him with was gentle. After he finished babbling, Maynard put down the brush in his hand and smiled. He rubbed the boy¡¯s head, saying, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you out. Where do you want to go?"


    That guy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately stood up and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go climb a mountain! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve exercised, my bones are getting stiff."


    Seeing the way the two people were talking andughing, Aiden could only quietly withdraw.


    On the way back, Aiden¡¯s mood was very bad. The seeds of affection that had been budding at the bottom of his heart had been mercilessly trampled to pieces, just like that... He didn¡¯t even have the chance to confess. He was doomed to fail utterly.


    He was walking forward with his head down when suddenly, a hand clumsily patted his shoulder.


    "Hey, what¡¯s, what¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯re really upset."


    He could hear at once that it was Carlo. Aiden turned his head and gave him a nce, and said, "It¡¯s nothing."


    Carlo had actually been secretly following Aiden all along, and he was very clear about everything that had happened in the studio. He knew that Aiden had definitely suffered a blow today. He had just started having feelings for an alpha, when it turned out that the other party had long since had a sweetheart. If anybody was in his ce, they wouldn¡¯t be happy either.


    Although this was a great oue for Carlo, when he saw Aiden hanging his head in a downcast mood, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart hurt.


    "That, you, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. Right now, you were able to back out before things got too awkward. It¡¯s still better than waiting until you¡¯ve paid a lot of effort and fallen deeply before you find out the truth..." Not really knowing how tofort people, Carlo was at a loss for a long time. He finally decided to reach out his arms and carefully wrap them around Aiden¡¯s shoulders.


    "For things like feelings, there¡¯s no way to force them... About that Maynard, I heard from ire that every day, he doesn¡¯t do anything besides painting. Even if you did get together with him, who can say but he might neglect you for painting. Not to mention, he likes someone else, and doesn¡¯t like you; that¡¯s bound to be his biggest loss."


    Aiden: "..."


    Hearing Carlo rambling on beside him, saying a bunch of things that fell wide of the mark, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but stop walking to turn and look at Carlo. "Does this matter have anything to do with you?"


    "Uh..." Carlo awkwardly scratched the back of his head, and after a moment, he said with conviction, "Of course it does! Because I, I..."


    Aiden said, "You what?"


    "I..." Carlo¡¯s voice suddenly fell, and his volume was as low as that of a mosquito. "I...like you..."


    Aiden didn¡¯t hear him clearly, and he moved closer curiously. "What did you say?"


    Carlo¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and as if he was trying to cover it up, he said loudly, "Nothing! What I mean is, that Maynard¡¯s not that great. You¡¯ll definitely meet an alpha who¡¯ll love you wholeheartedly, care for you, and treasure you, you hear me?"


    Aiden nodded seriously. "I think so too. So I won¡¯t be sad anymore. I¡¯ll get in touch with some more alphas, and see if there¡¯s any suitable ones."


    "Ah?" Seeing Aiden turning to leave, Carlo immediately caught up to him. "No no no, that¡¯s not what I meant. Maybe your fated partner has already arrived, and you just haven¡¯t realized it yet..."


    Aiden looked back at him. "Is that right? Could it be that you¡¯re talking about yourself?"


    "..." Every time he was in front of Aiden, he¡¯d be so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. Carlo forcefully pinched his palm that was full of sweat, and said in a small voice, "Y-yes, didn¡¯t I confess to you before? I like you."


    This guy who was clearly usually serious and upright, was actually hanging his head with a red face. His embarrassed, overcautious manner looked veryughable to Aiden¡¯s eyes.


    "Really?" Aiden thought of the times in childhood when he was given the cold shoulder every day, and he had a mind to tease him a bit. With a heart full of mischief, he smiled and stood on tiptoe in front of him, getting closer and saying, "You really like me?"


    His soft, warm breath brushed against his face, and his rosy lips were only inches away. Carlo only felt that his heartbeat was about toe to a standstill, and as if his brain had crashed, he stared at Aiden numbly.


    Aiden stopped when his lips were only an inch away, and after a moment of silence, he found that this guy was still in a lifeless state as if he had gone offline. Only then did heugh and stand back up again. He patted his shoulder lightly and said, "You were too disagreeable when you were young, I don¡¯t have a good impression of you at all. But...I¡¯ll give you a chance. Before the start of the next school year at your military academy, if you really like me, let me feel your sincerity."


    It wasn¡¯t until Aiden¡¯s back disappeared from his sight that Carlo finally came back to himself, and reacted to the words he had just said. He jumped up in excitement. "Great! He said he¡¯d give me a chance, it¡¯s great that I have a chance!"


    The people passing by on the street saw an alpha jumping up and down on the same spot, and one after another, they gave him a sidelong nce. Many of them couldn¡¯t help but swear: "What a nutjob." <hr ss="wp-block-separator">


    6:01 for 3,066 words, or 11.8 minutes per 100 words. Another improvement in rate by 0.6 minutes.


    If you like this trantion, please consider supporting me on Ko-fi~ Extra chapter for every two kofis. <figure ss="aligncenter sizerge is-resized"></figure>

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    This is me with Chinese novels ??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Aiden said he¡¯d give Carlo a chance, he didn¡¯t actually take it that seriously. The way he saw it, when Carlo confessed in front of his sickbed that time, it was more like he was teasing him. What happened to the guy named Carlo who had constantly been saying he was disgusted with omegas ever since he was little? If an alpha who had always looked down on omegas suddenly said he liked one, no matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily believe it.


    So even if Carlo had told him ¡°I like you¡± twice in a row, Aiden didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    When he returned home, Craig had already made a tableful of sumptuous dishes. Randy was sitting on the balcony, working on his handmade goods, and the two little ones yed with their toys by themselves on the carpet beside him. Aiden¡¯s alpha little brother and omega little sister could talk already, and when they saw hime in, they reached out at the same time and fought for their brother¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Brother came back!¡±


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Aiden smiled and walked up to them. He hugged his brother with his left arm, swept up his sister with his right arm, and soothed the two little ones until they were quiet.


    When Craig saw the homey scene of his eldest son taking care of his little brother and sister, his heart felt warm, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub Aiden¡¯s head. He asked, ¡°You went to see that alpha today, right? How did it go?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°I was one stepte. He already has someone he likes.¡±


    Randy interrupted, saying, ¡°Does that person like him back? Are they officially together?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t ask him about the specifics.¡±


    Randy said seriously, ¡°That was wrong of you. Who can say but his love might be only unrequited, and the other party isn¡¯t interested in him at all? If he¡¯s still single at the moment, you still have a chance to win him over. Take the initiative and go chase him, what do you have to be afraid of? I¡¯ll give you my staunch support. If you need money, don¡¯t hesitate to use this card.¡± As Randy said that, he took a premium gold card from the Imperial Bank out of his pocket and put it in front of Aiden. ¡°I earned a few million just for you to spend on getting married.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    Craig: ¡°...¡±


    His dad¡¯s personality had always been headstrong like this. Aiden was already used to it. He silently took the card and put it away.


    Craig coughed and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you check Maynard¡¯s background. When he was eighteen years old, he didn¡¯t go to military school, but went to the Imperial Academy of Fine Arts to study painting instead. He¡¯spletely uninterested in military affairs, so his profile in the Warwick family is very low. His father is the older cousin of General Byron from the Morningstar Corps. His mother came from the Sherman family, and she¡¯s the older cousin of Hooper, the newly-appointed chief of the Rose Corps.¡±


    The bowl in Randy¡¯s hands dropped to the ground with a tter, and Craig immediately came to a stop. He asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Randy bent over to pick up his bowl and chopsticks, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He quickly put his bowl and chopsticks back in ce and covered up his emotions, then looked back at his son and said, ¡°Since that Maynard already has someone he likes, you should let it go. My son should find someone who treats him well with all his heart and soul.¡±


    Aiden stared at him nkly. Didn¡¯t Dad change his mind a bit too fast? He¡¯d just been encouraging him to take the initiative to chase after him, and in the blink of an eye, he wanted him to give up...


    Craig had also noticed Randy¡¯s big swerve in attitude, and he looked at him doubtfully and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say...¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Randy interrupted him with a calm expression. ¡°Aiden, listen to your dad¡¯s words. The Empire has so many outstanding alphas, you should pick one that likes you wholeheartedly. With this kind of person who has someone else in their heart, even if you win him over, he won¡¯t treat you well.¡±


    Aiden wasn¡¯t actually that strongly attached to Maynard. When he heard his dad say this, he nodded obediently and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought too.¡±


    Randy¡¯s attitude was very firm, so naturally it was inappropriate for Craig to discuss it further. In any case, he hadn¡¯t really set his sights on Maynard either. His son could definitely find a better partner.


    After the family around the table finished eating dinner, Craig left early because he had something to do at the pce. Randy used the excuse of not feeling well to turn and leave for his bedroom. Aiden conscientiously put the dishes away, tucked his little brother and sister into bed, and then went to his dad¡¯s room.


    Aiden was surprised to find that his dad wasn¡¯t lying down to rest, but was sitting on the edge of his bed, lost in thought. Under the illumination of themp, his face looked strangely pale. Aiden walked to his side and sat down, and asked softly, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Randy was silent for a long time, and finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up. There¡¯s something I should tell you.¡±


    He turned and took a photo in a crystal frame out of a locked safe. There were three children in the photo, two boys and one girl. They were standing hand in hand, and they seemed like they were very close. The three children were all very beautiful, and had some simrities in their appearances, looking as if they were siblings.


    Aiden took the photo and examined it carefully. He asked in confusion, ¡°Who are these three children?¡±


    Randy pointed at the girl in the photo and said, ¡°The oldest child in the middle is named Evelyn. The boy on the left is named Hooper. The boy on the right is named Dean. Dean is my former name. Evelyn is a cousin I was very close to, and Hooper is my younger brother.¡±


    Aiden stared nkly for a moment, and a long whileter, he finally straightened out these people¡¯s rtionships. ¡°You mean...you¡¯re also from the Sherman family?¡±


    Randy nodded. ¡°Hooper and I are brothers from this generation of the Sherman family. Evelyn is my older cousin. Her parents passed away early, and she grew up in my family. The three of us were very close. I was still very young when my cousin got married, and I only knew that she married an alpha from the Warwick family. She didn¡¯t return home again after she got married, and I haven¡¯t been in contact with her for many years.¡±


    Randy paused, then continued, ¡°You and Maynard should be cousins. Him studying art can clearly be put down to him inheriting the Sherman family¡¯s artistic lineage. The good impression you had of him mighte down to your blood rtion. Maybe you felt close to him because of your shared genes?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    This plot development was really a hundred times more melodramatic than the romantic movies he had watched at school.


    His dad¡¯s identity and background had been a mystery. He had never mentioned having any family, and Aiden had alreadye up with many possibilities for why this might be so. He had even been under the impression that Randy was a descendant of a wealthy family who had been cast out alone when his family was ruined and his parents passed away, orphaned and destitute. He was living by himself on the capital, relying on his natural talent for doing business to make lots of money. He totally hadn¡¯t expected that Randy was actually a member of the Sherman family, and the older brother of Hooper, the currentmander of the Rose Corps!


    When he saw his son¡¯splicated expression, Randy rubbed his head helplessly and said, ¡°Back then, my grandfather was forcing me to get married. In order to escape the arranged marriage, I faked my death, changed names, and went to live on the capital. My younger brother...he¡¯s your Uncle Hooper. He was also pushed by my grandfather until he ran away, andter lost his memory. Although he¡¯s now takenmand of the Rose Corps, and is in control of the Sherman family, he doesn¡¯t remember anything about what happened in the past. I¡¯ve never thought of returning to the Sherman family. For me, thest name Sherman is just part of a past I don¡¯t want to bring up again.¡±


    Randy looked back at his son and said seriously, ¡°Son, you absolutely can¡¯t leak this information, or it¡¯ll implicate a lot of people. It¡¯s enough if you know the truth of the matter at heart. You have to help me guard this secret. Don¡¯t mention a word of it, even to your father.¡±


    Aiden nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ording to what his dad was saying, back then, he had faked his death and made it so everyone believed that Dean of the Sherman family was no longer in the world of the living. Afterwards, he had forged the identity of Randy and built a house on the outskirts of the capital, settling down to live a peaceful life. If this secret was leaked out, one could well imagine how the Sherman family would deal with him. No wonder he had never been willing to get married to Craig; it was because there were problems with his identity. If the marriage registration office looked into his background, his secret would likely be exposed.


    Seeing how pale his dad looked, Aiden¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but hurt. He grasped Randy¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll stand with you.¡±


    Gratified, Randy hugged his thoughtful eldest son. After being quiet for a moment, he said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more thing. Back then, when I was at Ellen Academy, I joined a special organization. This organization is called the Underground Alliance, and it¡¯s made up entirely of omegas. Since you already know the truth about this matter, it¡¯d be better if you joined them as well.¡±


    Aiden always listened to what his dad said. He nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    That night, Randy brought Aiden to the Locke Castle underground headquarters on the capital. When he saw therge scale of the underground factory, and the various machines automatically operating in it, Aiden was shocked to the bottom of his heart. He totally hadn¡¯t expected that the Underground Alliance his dad had spoken of would be this powerful.


    What surprised him even more was that when he came to the office with his dad, he actually saw a very familiar face.


    ¡°...Xi Wei?¡± Aiden stared wide-eyed at the boy in front of him who was busy working nonstop. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Randy moved over and said in his son¡¯s ear, ¡°Right now, he¡¯s our second-inmand.¡±


    Xi Wei turned towards Aiden and gave him a brilliant smile, walking quickly to his side. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted you to join. However, the Alliance¡¯s main purpose is to provide suppressants to omegas who don¡¯t want to marry, so that they can dy their wedding day. You don¡¯t actually fit the Alliance¡¯s requirements.¡±


    Aiden asked curiously, ¡°What are suppressants?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a drug we developed that inhibits the release of omega pheromones, so that omegas don¡¯t have to suffer through heats.¡± Xi Wei took out a transparent syringe and showed it to Aiden, and continued, ¡°The Empire banned the use of suppressants, so we can only secretly manufacture them here.¡±


    Aiden suddenly came to a realization. ¡°So you mean that you never had low omega pheromone levels, but were taking suppressants all along?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Aiden¡¯s worldview waspletely refreshed. Since he was small, he had never felt conflicted over being an omega and having heats, but calmly epted it instead. He didn¡¯t reject the prospect of marrying and having children either. Most omegas probably shared his views. However, there were also a fair portion of omegas who, like Xi Wei, disliked the idea of marriage, and especially disliked the idea of being forced to marry an alpha they didn¡¯t like because of their heat. These omegas chose to use suppressants to protect themselves, and the Underground Alliance was their biggest source of support.


    Seeing Aiden curiously sizing up their surroundings, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Aiden, do you want to join?¡±


    Aiden looked back at his dad and said, ¡°Since Dad¡¯s a member of the Alliance, I¡¯ll join too.¡±


    Xi Wei said seriously, ¡°After you join the Alliance, you have to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Who can say but there mighte a time when you also need suppressants. When that timees, you can juste straight to me.¡± Xi Wei patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder happily. ¡°Wee to the Alliance.¡±


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but start to smile. ¡°You really have the look of a second-inmand.¡±


    The Underground Alliance had admitted a new member, and what¡¯s more, it was his own best friend. Xi Wei was in a great mood. He took Aiden for a tour of the underground factory, and gave him an introduction to the Alliance¡¯s members and method of operation.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that Aiden returned home with his father.


    As soon as he got home, he saw lots of unread messages on hismunicator, all sent by Carlo. He¡¯d been in the underground factory just now, which had blocked his reception, so he hadn¡¯t received these messages until now.


    ¡°Aiden, aftering home, I thought about it carefully, and I think that when you gave me this chance, it was because you suffered a blow with Maynard and felt momentarily impulsive. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll make sure to seize this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, my love for you is real. I hope I can make that clear.¡±


    ¡°When did I start liking you? I actually don¡¯t know either. Maybe it was that time back when we were children, when you fainted, and I carried you to the hospital. On the way there, I discovered that you were so thin, so small and fragile, and an intense desire to protect you rose up in me.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I just started liking you. The specific reason isn¡¯t clear. I only know that I want to take you as my wife, and take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    When this guy sent messages, it was like he was giving a soliloquy. Aiden didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Randy found that Aiden was looking down at hismunicator with a very strange expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Who sent you those messages? There¡¯s so many.¡±


    Aiden said helplessly, ¡°Carlo. He confessed to me again today, so I said I¡¯d give him a chance.¡±


    Randy was a bit surprised. ¡°Carlo? The one who often came to our home with Xi Wei and ire when you guys were little? I remember every time you guys were ying, he¡¯d just stand off to the side, not saying anything. He looked pretty foolish and spaced out.¡±


    Thinking of what Carlo was like as a child, Aiden couldn¡¯t help butugh, and said, ¡°I also thought he was kind of dumb.¡±


    While these two were discussing the question of whether or not Carlo was stupid, Carlo was hard pressed to think of what present he should give Aiden.


    Every time he gave Aiden a present, he couldn¡¯t get his feelings across. Seeing that Aiden¡¯s birthday wasing round again, and this was the precious chance Aiden had taken the initiative to give him, what exactly should he give him?


    Aiden¡¯s dad was so rich that at home, Aidencked for nothing. When it came to material things, he really couldn¡¯t give him anything presentable. They all said it was the thought that counted, so what if...he simply gave him his first kiss? When he thought of this, Carlo couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He opened up hisputer and started searching the web for the times and ces of couples¡¯ first kisses, and how to give a first kiss that would be romantic enough to move an omega¡¯s heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    4:34 for 2,782 words, or 9.8 minutes per 100 words. An improvement in rate by two minutes fromst chapter, and an improvement by 6.8 minutes from Chapter 44, when I started counting time! My total time¡¯s been cut in half. This chapter, I finally stopped reading each sentence three-four times in English, pinyin and Chinese respectively. Although I didn¡¯t realize it, my Chinese level actually has improved. ?? Now I can recognize 90% of the characters, and I¡¯m speaking Chinese at home for the first time since I was five. I started taking actual Chinese lessons as well... I¡¯m really thankful there¡¯s such a rtively painless way of learning a foreignnguage. I¡¯m discovering an enthusiasm for it I never had as a child, and part of the credit has to go to you, my readers. ??


    If you like this trantion, please consider supporting me on Ko-fi~ Extra chapter for every two kofis.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Hey, look who¡¯s back. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, y¡¯all, I got a job. But it¡¯s just a two-week gig, so I¡¯ll still have a few free weeks afterwards before school starts...haha.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Aiden¡¯s birthday was fast approaching. The eighteenth birthday held a very important meaning for omegas, but because of Randy¡¯s unusual identity, it wasn¡¯t a good idea for him to hold a birthday banquet with great fanfare. Randy finally decided to get the family together and celebrate Aiden¡¯s birthday in private.


    That night, Randy made a beautiful birthday cake with his own hands, and Craig also personally went into the kitchen to cook a tableful of sumptuous dishes for his son. The family gathered in the dining room to happily and harmoniously eat a birthday dinner. From Randy, Aiden received lots of clothes in thetest fashion. Craig had spent even more generously, straight out giving his son a house. His grounds were, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. If you get married in the future and don¡¯t want to live with your dad, you can live alone with your alpha.¡±


    It was a social custom of the Empire for alpha-omega couples to leave their families and live alone after marriage. After all, if the omega¡¯s heat arrived, it would be pretty awkward to have their parents there. If the couple had their own home, it was more convenient for them to develop their rtionship and raise children.


    Moved, Aiden took the keys for his new house from his Craig¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Father,¡± Craig felt very moved. Ever since the moment when he learned that Aiden was his own son, he had been looking forward to the day when Aiden would open his mouth and call him ¡°Father.¡± However, Aiden had treated him like a stranger at the outset, and then he had left home to study at the faraway Ellen Academy, staying there for four years... Now that his son had graduated ande home, their father-and-son rtionship had gradually improved. Today, on his eighteenth birthday, the long-awaited word ¡°Father¡± had finally left his mouth.


    Craig held back the urge to tightly hug his son, and gently rubbed Aiden¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Although your dad and I are reluctant to let you to marry so early, marriage is a major event that will affect the happiness of the rest of your life. It¡¯s better if you think it over yourself ande to an understanding.¡±


    Randy interrupted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was reluctant. He¡¯s already grown up, getting married is perfectly normal. It¡¯s just that if he leaves, the two little guys will be calling for their brother every day. That¡¯s the real headache for us.¡±


    Craig looked back at the little son and daughter who were sitting at the table, eating seriously, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°These two kids are even closer to Aiden than they are to you.¡±


    Aiden also started smiling. He rubbed his little brother¡¯s head with his left hand, while helping his little sister pick up a piece of food with his right hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I do marry in the future, I¡¯ll stille home often to see you.¡±


    After they finished eating their meal, it was already almost ten o¡¯clock. Craig had to return to the pce, and Randy took the initiative to send him to the door. The two of them had just reached the door when they discovered there was someone hiding there, sticking his head out and looking furtively around. Craig frowned, walked quickly up to him and grabbed him, bringing him out of his corner. He asked sternly, ¡°What are you doing, hiding there?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The guy he had grabbed scratched the back of his head awkwardly and stammered, ¡°I, I¡¯m looking for Aiden.¡±


    Randy recognized the other person by the light of the streemp. It was Aiden¡¯s childhood ssmate, Carlo. He hadn¡¯t seen him for many years. The taciturn, foolish and dazed boy in his memory was already more than 185 centimeters tall, straight and slender, and he had inherited the handsome, resolute appearance of the alphas of the Bech family. It was just that, scratching his head, he still looked a bit foolish.


    Thinking of what had happened a few days ago, when his son said he would give this boy a chance, Randy couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at Carlo and said, ¡°Are you looking for my son for something?¡±


    Carlo had actually wanted to wait until Craig left before asking Aiden toe out. He hadn¡¯t thought that while he was hiding there, secretly looking on, he¡¯d be spotted by the vignt General Craig. He was so embarrassed he was itching to dig a hole to bury himself in.


    Right at that moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded behind him: ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    As if he¡¯d seen his savior, Carlo immediately twisted his head to look at Aiden, scratching his head and exining, ¡°I, I originally wanted to spend your birthday with you, but...seeing the general¡¯s hovercar parked outside, I knew you and your family were having a get-together. I, I didn¡¯t have the nerve to go in and disturb you.¡±


    Randy smiled, looked at his son and said, ¡°Since he came to find you, you guys take your time and talk. I¡¯ll go send the general home.¡±


    When Craig heard that Randy wanted to send him home, his eyes instantly filled with happiness. Remaining calm and collected, he lightly held Randy¡¯s hand behind his back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can take a walk to help our digestion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Randy didn¡¯t throw off Craig¡¯s hand. He was already very used to this alpha holding hands with him.


    After they had walked a few steps, Craig calmed down from the excitement of holding Randy¡¯s hand, and he asked a little worriedly, ¡°No matter how you say it, that Carlo is still an alpha. Is it really proper for you to let our son be alone with him?¡±


    Randy smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son¡¯s personality is like mine. He won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Thinking of that night when Randy had pressed him down, Craig felt his hair stand up, and he suddenly felt some sympathy for that boy Carlo.


    Silhouetted under the streetlights, the two men¡¯s figures gradually drew away. Standing there, Carlo saw them leaving hand in hand, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The two of them have such a good rtionship!¡± Craig and Randy already had three children, and they were still walking along holding hands like sweethearts in the midst of their first love. It really made people jealous. He really wanted to hold Aiden¡¯s hand like that... Just as he was indulging himself in flights of fancy, Aiden suddenly spoke up and interrupted him. ¡°You came to spend my birthday with me?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Carlo came back to himself, and looked at Aiden, embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk too, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, my little brother and sister just went to sleep. If I leave, they won¡¯t have anyone to look after them.¡±


    ¡°Oh...then can Ie in?¡±


    Faced with his eyes full of expectation, Aiden was silent for a moment, and could only turn and open the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Carlo happily followed Aiden into the house. Aiden poured him a ss of water, then went about his own business and walked upstairs to look in on his little brother and sister. Carlo followed him curiously, and saw Aiden open the door to a bedroom, and walk to the bed to cover his sister with a nket. Then he walked to the neighboring room. His naughty alpha little brother hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet, and when he saw his big brothere in, he immediately tugged his hand and wanted him to tell a story. ¡°Brother, I want to hear a story, hear a story!¡±


    Aiden smiled and rubbed his head, and began a story in a soft voice.


    Seeing his warm profile, Carlo¡¯s heart beat like a drum. He really wished that Aiden could instantly give him a son, and the two of them could hug their son and tell him stories together.


    ¡°Big brother, who is he?¡± Adrian looked at Carlo, on guard, and after sizing him up, he wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°Howe he keeps following you!¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s Brother¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The child looked at Carlo with eyes full of hostility. Carlo really felt worn-out at heart. His father-inw the general didn¡¯t like him, Aiden¡¯s little brother also didn¡¯t like him, was he really that unlikable? He clearly wasn¡¯t that ugly...


    With great difficulty, he waited until Aiden coaxed his fierce little brother to sleep. Carlo and Aiden finally returned to the living room. Aiden smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry, my little brother is kind of naughty, and he¡¯s always clinging to me. If I don¡¯t tell him a story, he won¡¯t go to sleep... That¡¯s right, have you had dinner?¡±


    Carlo said quickly, ¡°I, I ate already.¡±


    His words had justnded when his stomach betrayed him by rumbling loudly. Carlo¡¯s face immediately turned red. When Aiden saw his embarrassed state, looking at a loss for what to do, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that this guy¡¯s foolish look was a little bit more cute than how he was as a child, walking around with his nose in the air and looking down on omegas.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡± Aiden turned and got some food from the kitchen, and put the leftover cake in front of him as well.


    Feeling iparably moved, Carlo ate up what Aiden had brought him until it was all gone, then wiped his mouth. He took a box out of his pocket and stuffed it into Aiden¡¯s hands. ¡°This...is my birthday present for you. Happy eighteenth birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aiden smiled and epted it. When he opened it and took a look, inside was a ruby ne of a simple and stylish design. The gemstone had been carved into the shape of a five-star fruit leaf, and it sparkled under the light. Just the craftsmanship was worth no small amount, let alone the material, which was the best avable. Aiden knew the market well, and looking at the expensive ne in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re still a student right now, where did you get so much money from? Did you ask your parents for some?¡±


    Carlo scratched his head embarrassedly and said, ¡°I saved my allowance, and over the summer, I made some mecha parts and sold them, and earned a little bit.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Wait until I earn more money in the future, and I¡¯ll buy you some better gifts.¡±


    Aiden had a nouveau riche dad, and had nevercked for money ever since he was small, so he had never paid attention to the prices of presents at all. However, Carlo¡¯s diligence made him feel a little touched. After all, for an eighteen-year-old alpha who was still attending school, taking out several hundred thousand crystal coins to buy a birthday present wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. That Carlo would spend so much of his hard-earned money was clearly because he attached so much importance to his birthday.


    ¡°This ne, I don¡¯t know if you like it or not...¡± Carlo scratched his head and sneaked a nce to observe Aiden¡¯s reaction.


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Okay, help me put it on.¡±


    Carlo immediately stood up in excitement, walked behind Aiden, and gently and cautiously helped him put the ne on. When worn against his neck, the leaf-shaped ruby made his neck seem more slender and fair in contrast, making it so people itched to take a bite.


    The omega pheromone nd was located on the back of an omega¡¯s neck. Carlo knew that if he just took a bite there, he could temporarily mark this omega.


    His breathing grew more and more rapid, and his fingers even began to tremble. Carlo stared at Aiden¡¯s beautiful neck, and swallowed down his saliva. After what seemed like forever, he still couldn¡¯t close the ne¡¯s sp.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Aiden couldn¡¯t help but urge him.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m, I¡¯m done.¡± Carlo restrained his body¡¯s impulses and quickly fastened the ne, then took his hands back.


    After hesitating for a moment, Carlo said, ¡°Actually I...still have another gift I want to give you.¡±


    Aiden looked back in confusion. ¡°There¡¯s still another gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still one that¡¯s more precious.¡± Carlo blushed and said.


    Carlo had originally nned to give Aiden his first kiss, but after carefully thinking it over, he thought it would be a bit too embarrassing to only give him his first kiss. After searching ¡°what to give as a birthday present for the first time to the omega you like¡± on the web countless times, and reading the how-tos on the forums, he finally decided to give Aiden a ne that was a bit more expensive for him to wear first, and then give him his first kiss. This way, he would never be erased from Aiden¡¯s mind, and he would have something to remember Carlo by. Even when he wasn¡¯t by his side, Aiden could look at the ne and think of him. It was the best of both worlds.


    Unfortunately, he was counting his chickens before they were hatched. When he was actually facing Aiden¡¯s clear eyes, Carlo felt a bit embarrassed to say it out.


    Aiden saw that the alpha in front of him had a face as red as a tomato, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°What gift do you have, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Carlo scratched the back of his head with all his strength, braced himself and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ve never kissed an omega before, and I heard that your first kiss should be given to the person you like. So, I want to give you my first kiss, I...and I¡¯ll keep you in my heart forever.¡±


    Aiden gave him a nk stare. He held back the urge tough, looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Your first kiss...that also counts as a gift?¡±


    Carlo looked down in embarrassment. ¡°Counts? It counts, right? After all, people only have one first kiss in their lifetime. If you lose an object, you can buy another one, but a first kiss is precious. Once it¡¯s gone, there won¡¯t be a second one...¡±


    Aiden heard how he stammered out such words, and he almostughed himself to death inside. He didn¡¯t think that this guy would actually be so pure and innocent! He didn¡¯t know why, but a strong desire to bully him rose up inside him. Aiden was harboring a wicked idea, but he feigned calmness on the surface and said, ¡°Since you want to give such a precious gift to me, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Carlo didn¡¯t expect him to respond so positively. He stared nkly for a moment, then looked at him in ecstasy and said, ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll kiss you now.¡± Carlo gently and cautiously moved nearer. His trembling hands looped around Aiden¡¯s waist, and Carlo¡¯s lips slowly covered his.


    Aiden saw him closing his eyes, his face tense with focus, and he quirked the corner of his mouth in amusement. He stayed in the same ce and didn¡¯t move.


    Carlo¡¯s lips finally touched Aiden¡¯s. This omega¡¯s lips were even softer than he had imagined. Carlo immediately felt his heart ripple, and he felt like he was floating in the air. Drunk on the feeling, he held Aiden tight, pressing their lips together, not wanting to let go.


    Aiden waited for a long while, but the alpha in front of him just innocently pressed their lips together, and didn¡¯t have the intention of moving a step farther. Aiden found it funny, but couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sympathetic at the same time. This guy definitely hadn¡¯t studied well in physiology ss, and he still wanted to talk big and give him his first kiss. In the end, he didn¡¯t even know how to kiss...


    Helpless, Aiden could only open his mouth and say, ¡°Your first kiss is just like this? It doesn¡¯t meet the standard, does it?¡±


    Carlo looked foolish. ¡°Ah?¡±


    Aiden moved to his ear and said, ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡±


    Carlo hadn¡¯t managed to react yet when Aiden reached out and hugged his waist. His tongue deftly pried open his jaw, invaded his mouth and wrapped around his tongue. Carlo was caught unprepared, and he looked at the bold omega in front of him, wide-eyed with surprise.


    It wasn¡¯t until he finished his deep kiss that Aiden let go of this guy whose brain had gone offline. He lightly wiped his mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re really dumb.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    In the entire history of the empire, the number of alphas who could test into military school at sixteen could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. In terms of IQ, Carlo clearly wasn¡¯t stupid, but when it came to feelings, he really was dumb. Back then, he and ire had been studying like mad at school, staying upte every night to learn their textbooks by heart. So far, he hadn¡¯t seen many films, and his dating experience was zero. When it came to technique, his level was basically negative.


    After being kissed by this omega, it took a long while before he came back to himself. He touched his lips. It seemed like Aiden¡¯s sweet taste was still lingering there. He suddenly felt iparably excited, and he hugged Aiden hard and immediately went back for another kiss.


    Aiden immediately blocked his lips with a hand, and smiling and not smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve already lost your first kiss.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go back.¡±


    Although Carlo didn¡¯t get his way, Aiden taking the initiative to kiss him made him so happy he felt like he was flying. On the road back, he was in such a cheerful mood he started humming a tune. He had finally gotten his first kiss. Although he yed the passive role, just this one kiss was enough for him to savor for a long time...


    Iparably excited, Carlo proudly sent ire a message. ¡°Bro, let me tell you some big news. I kissed Aiden today!¡±


    ire bluntly replied, ¡°More like you were kissed, right?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    ire continued to mock him. ¡°I kissed Xi Wei when I was just three years old.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    After being mocked, Carlo was silent for a moment. He finally thought of aeback: ¡°If you have the ability, go kiss him right now. See if he doesn¡¯t blow off your head.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Although ire mocked Carlo on the surface, at heart, he was extremely jealous. Regardless of whether he had yed the active or the passive role, Carlo had still managed to kiss Aiden. He himself was still stuck in the friendzone with Xi Wei. It really made him feel tired!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5:25 for 3,168 words, or 10.3 minutes for every 100 words. Slowed down my rate by thirty seconds... ??


    I¡¯ve always thought having to read novels in installments was like being forced to eat a cookie one crumb at a time. But at the same time, I¡¯m following updates for about twenty novels right now...so each day, I might be able to eat two or three crumbs? Still better than nothing, haha. Oh for the days when I can eat a whole cookie...


    If you like this trantion, please consider supporting me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two kofis.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Umm...sorry.


    If you¡¯re wondering why the chapter title is suddenly so long, it¡¯s because apparently the author was using different titles on jjwxc?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Carlo¡¯s good moodsted all the way until the next morning. After waking up from a beautiful dream, he got out a brand-new suit from his closet, and dressed up so he looked a little more handsome and mature. Full of excitement, he went to Aiden¡¯s house, wanting to take him out for lunch. He heard that when courting someone, you had to go on dates often to deepen your rtionship. Yesterday, he had made a good start with Aiden. Now he had to strike while the iron was hot, and persist in his efforts.


    He didn¡¯t expect that when he arrived at the door, he¡¯d see cars hovering in the air, clearly marked with the tinum insignia of the Royal Guard. At first, he thought that it was General Craiging to see his son, but when he turned his head, he saw a familiar face walking out side by side with Aiden. It was actually Prince Xi Wei.


    When he saw Carlo, Xi Wei was clearly also very surprised. He asked, ¡°Carlo, howe you¡¯re here? I was just going to look for you.¡±


    Carlo said, ¡°What were you looking for me for?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Since Carlo¡¯s here, let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll let ire know.¡± Xi Wei immediately sent ire a message. ¡°We¡¯re going to have lunch together at twelve, want toe?¡±


    At home in his dining room, about to start eating, ire saw this message and put down his fork without the slightest hesitation. He got up to change clothes and said, ¡°Mom, Kevin, go ahead and eat. I have something a bit pressing to do, so I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Kevin gave him a nce. He leaned over and said in his mother¡¯s ear, ¡°It must be Xi Wei inviting him, look at how happy he is.¡±


    Madam Grace smiled and said, ¡°You can also tell your big brother likes Xi Wei?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°That goes without saying! Xi Wei¡¯s got him wrapped around his little finger. Every time he¡¯s with Xi Wei, the people around him be as invisible as air...¡±


    Just as they were talking, ire finished changing and came out. Seeing his little brother and his mother whispering together, he couldn¡¯t help but ask suspiciously, ¡°What?¡±


    Madam Grace smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ire turned and went out. He had Bluestar turn into an ordinary hovercar and rushed towards the restaurant.


    He thought that Xi Wei had invited him out to eat alone, and he was in a cheerful mood all the way until he reached the restaurant. Then, when he pushed open the door to the VIP private room, he found that Carlo and Aiden were already sitting there. ire and Carlo gave each other a look, and they saw a strong annoyance in each other¡¯s eyes. They coincidentally thought at the same time: Who needs you here! Can¡¯t I have a date alone?


    Although the alphas didn¡¯t want to eat with each other, the people they liked were sitting right there. ire could only obediently sit down at Xi Wei¡¯s side.


    The four boys sat down facing each other. Xi Wei turned and asked ire beside him, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. Just order what you like.¡±


    Xi Wei asked again, ¡°What about you, Carlo?¡±


    Carlo looked at Aiden. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°Steak and a fruit sd.¡±


    Carlo said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as him.¡±


    When Xi Wei heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Why do you want to order the same thing as him?¡±


    Carlo put on a look of profound mystery, as if to say, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Xi Wei rolled his eyes and checked off the items he wanted to eat on the digital menu. Then he smiled and said, ¡°When I called you guys here today, it was actually to give you some news. I heard from my father yesterday that next year, military schools across the empire will be holding a joint military exercise. Summer break might even be canceled. What¡¯s more, if there¡¯s actualbat during the military exercise, casualties are likely to happen, so you guys have to be careful.¡±


    ire clearly already knew about this. He lightly took hold of Xi Wei¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Carlo was wide-eyed with surprise. ¡°What military exercise?¡±


    ire said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the announcement the school sent out two days ago?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Two days ago, he¡¯d been wracking his brains over what gift to give Aiden, and he simply hadn¡¯t seen the announcement. So this was to say that after the semester started, besides their course load being heavier than before, they¡¯d also have to prepare for the military exercise next year. He and ire would be busier than before, and they might not even have a summer break.


    ¡°Summer break will be canceled...then I won¡¯t be able to see you for almost two years.¡± Carlo said depressedly to Aiden.


    Aiden saw how disappointed he looked, and he couldn¡¯t help but sayfortingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,munication is so convenient now. When you miss me, we can talk by video call.¡±


    Xi Wei finally felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Didn¡¯t Aiden really dislike Carlo before? And didn¡¯t Carlo find omegas really annoying? When did their rtionship improve to a point where they¡¯d look at each other with eyes reluctant to part, and even say words as ambiguous as ¡°When you miss me, we can talk by video call?¡± Something was definitely up!


    Xi Wei had a straightforward character. When he had doubts in his heart, he¡¯d just bluntly ask: ¡°What¡¯s up with you two? Be honest and confess.¡±


    Carlo scratched his head with embarrassment, but Aiden smiled and said calmly, ¡°Carlo told me he really likes me. I decided to give dating him a try.¡±


    Carlo immediately nodded hard. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re dating right now.¡± His tone was very pleased.


    Xi Wei took a careful look at their expressions. His schoolmate Carlo was iparably excited, just like a little kid who had been given a piece of candy. Aiden wore the same smile as always, looking mild and calm. However, Xi Wei understood his good friend¡¯s character. Although he always looked normal on the surface, and treated people nicely, his mind was like a clear lens, and saw everything pratingly. He probably wanted to use dating as a way to test if Carlo was being sincere towards him.


    Although Carlo was a little dumb, if he sincerely liked Aiden, Xi Wei didn¡¯t have any objections towards the two of them being together. After all,pared to those alphas from other families who he didn¡¯t know at all, Carlo was at least apanion who had yed with them all throughout their childhood. In terms of character, he was trustworthy.


    After thinking about this, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Then you two have fun dating. If you really get married one day, be sure to invite me for a drink at your wedding. Oh, and Aiden, how about I be the godfather to your future children?¡±


    Aiden didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡± In any case, can you ask the children¡¯s father for his opinion?! They¡¯ll be done for if they have an omega baby with Xi Wei as the godfather. What¡¯ll they do if he raises him into a little monster?


    Xi Wei and Aiden were absorbed in their conversation. ire was at the side, listening with a smile. Although Carlo¡¯s progress with Aiden made people jealous, he wasn¡¯t anxious at all. What made ire gratified was that today, Xi Wei had easily epted the fact that Carlo and Aiden, these two men, were dating. Clearly he had been unconsciously influenced over a long period of time, and something like two men being together was no longer enough to perturb him.


    In this world, things were just that way. Alphas and omegas being together was a matter of course. What Xi Wei couldn¡¯t get over was just his own mentality.


    As a matter of fact, his psychological barriers may have unconsciously developed a crack, and weren¡¯t as firm as when he had just arrived in this world. That would be why he could so easily mention something like bing godfather to Aiden¡¯s children. If it was before, as soon as you mentioned the topic of men giving birth to children, Xi Wei¡¯s expression would definitely look like he had just swallowed a fly.


    Only after he epted that other males could give birth to children could he gradually ept the fact that he himself could be pregnant.


    In a cheerful mood, ire thought of the scene of this big monster Xi Wei leading along a bunch of little monsters. It would definitely look very cute.


    After lunch came to an end, Carlo finally took Aiden away alone with the excuse of ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    The two boys walked side by side along a boulevard with a scenic view. The sun overhead filtered through the cracks in the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. Carlo hesitated for a moment, and thinking of the warm scene he had seen that night of Randy and Craig holding hands, his heart heated up. He finally got up the nerve to furtively take hold of Aiden¡¯s hand.


    Aiden didn¡¯t resist having his hand held, and the expression on his face was very calm.


    ¡°Did you have something to say?¡± Aiden asked.


    Carlo was quiet for a while, and after carefully organizing his thoughts, he said, ¡°After I return to school this time, I¡¯ll definitely be very busy. But I¡¯ll send you messages often, and I¡¯ll think of you every day. While I¡¯m not here, you have to take good care of yourself, and also, don¡¯t, don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deal with other alphas!¡± Carlo braced himself and said.


    Aiden looked up and saw his earnest and serious face, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to bully him a little. He smiled and said, ¡°Why? You can¡¯t say for sure I won¡¯t meet another alpha in these two years who¡¯s more outstanding than you, and end up marrying them. By the time youe back, my kids might already be calling me Dad.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Thinking of Aiden kissing and embracing another alpha, and even having a baby, Carlo burned with anger to the point where he couldn¡¯t wait to tear that alpha to pieces. He stood there gritting his teeth, and finally said with red eyes, ¡°Aiden, I like you, and I¡¯m serious about you, so...there¡¯s no way I can stand you being with other alphas.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications to force you to wait for me. I can only guarantee...that in these two years, I¡¯ll try my best to perform well at school, and I¡¯ll fight to earn some military merit while I¡¯m there, so I can get a military post right after graduation. With the title of a military officer, I¡¯ll be able to match up to you...¡±


    ¡°After two years, if you haven¡¯t married, I¡¯ll definitely take you as my wife.¡±


    The boy before him held his hand tightly, his fingers almost digging into his wrist. His eyes were exceptionally bright, and they held a staunch conviction. It was as if as long as he had that conviction, there was no obstacle he couldn¡¯t ovee...


    It was the conviction of a boy experiencing his first love, who wanted to be strong, strive to be worthy of the person he loved, and have the ability to protect him.


    It wasn¡¯t until that moment that Aiden realized Carlo truly liked him. That pair of eyes couldn¡¯t lie. They were filled with his reflection.


    Faced with these sincere eyes, Aiden felt his heartbeat speed up for the first time. Everything that had happened since he got to know Carlo soon came into his mind, bit by bit. Although Carlo was really annoying as a child, ever since he grew up, his gaze was always following him. Every time he was in front of Aiden, he¡¯d be so clumsy he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Every time he looked at him, his eyes would light up, and it was hard to hide the excitement on his face...


    Aiden had never known what Carlo was thinking, until this moment. Only now did he understand¡ªso this was love.


    This feeling of being loved wholeheartedly by someone wasn¡¯t bad at all. Aiden smiled and said, ¡°First let go of me, my wrist hurts.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± As if he had been shocked, Carlo immediately let go of Aiden. He found that his wrist had been squeezed until it was red, and full of regret, he hurried to take up his hand and lightly blow on it. He apologized with all his might, ¡°Sorry sorry, I got too excited just now, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    The alpha in front of him had lowered his head, and lookedpletely different from how he was as a child, when he was always on his high horse.


    The smile on Aiden¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but widen, and he reached out and lightly patted Carlo¡¯s hair. It was just as he had imagined, rough and stiff, prickly to the touch. But that sensation felt iparably real, as if it had passed into his heart.


    ¡°Carlo, how long have we known each other?¡± Aiden asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been thirteen years.¡± Having his head stroked, Carlo stiffened up and didn¡¯t dare to move, almost overwhelmed by the gesture.


    Aiden was silent for a long while, then said: ¡°I used to really dislike you, because you were always saying that omegas were annoying, and you went around all the time with your nose in the air like you were so great. When I didn¡¯t tell you off, it was only because I didn¡¯t feel like arguing with you, do you know that?¡±


    Carlo hung his head for shame, and hated that he couldn¡¯t go back in time to give himself a good p¡ªwho told you to seek death as a kid!


    Aiden saw how regretful he looked and smiled slightly, continuing, ¡°Of course, we were all young back then, and didn¡¯t think before we spoke. I can forgive those things that are in the past. What I want isn¡¯t much. I just want someone who will treat me sincerely with all their heart. I hope that the alpha I marry will be able to truly love and respect me, instead of secretly looking down on me...can you do that?¡±


    Carlo stared nkly for a moment before he immediately nodded and said, ¡°I definitely can! I don¡¯t look down on you, really, I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Seeing this guy clumsily exining, Aiden smiled and interrupted him. ¡°I really like children, but I¡¯ve always felt that children should be born from a loving union. So I won¡¯t marry an alpha I don¡¯t like. You can rest assured about that.¡±


    Carlo quickly took a gentle hold of Aiden¡¯s hand, and said with a face full of expectation, ¡°Then can you consider waiting for me? Wait until after I graduate, and I¡¯ll go to your house right away to propose.¡±


    Aiden was silent for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll wait for you for two years. But I believe that if we¡¯re really fated to be together, I won¡¯t meet someone I¡¯ll like to the point of wanting to marry them during these two years... Take care of yourself at school.¡±


    Carlo stared after him nkly as Aiden turned and walked away. At his side, he lightly clenched his fist.


    It¡¯s true, it was forcing things a little too much to make Aidenmit to waiting two years for him right now. Aiden had been this intelligent and cool-headed since he was small. He definitely wouldn¡¯t promise him anything in the heat of the moment. The feelings between them weren¡¯t that deep yet. As Aiden had said, if they really were meant to be, maybe two yearster they could still be together... So all he had to do during these two years was just stay in contact with Aiden, and let him know that the love he had for him would never change.


    Since Xi Wei and ire were going the same way, after lunch, they returned to the pce together. Inside of Xi Wei¡¯s personal hovercar, ire smiled and hugged Xi Wei. ¡°Ever since you went to Ellen Academy at fourteen, we¡¯ve rarely met and often been apart. This time it¡¯s really great, with the imperial military exercise we don¡¯t even have summer break anymore...¡± He sighed.


    Xi Wei pushed him away, rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Can you not be so sappy?¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because I¡¯m worried about you? You¡¯re an adult omega already. You don¡¯t know how many eyes were staring at you on the day of the banquet. While I¡¯m not here, if some alphase to pursue you, or if they straight off use their connections with the pce to ask His Majesty for your hand in marriage, what are you going to do?¡±


    Xi Wei waved his hand readily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get married.¡±


    ire lost his smile and faced Xi Wei with a rare look of seriousness. ¡°But Xi Wei, you¡¯re a prince. Much of the time, your identity destines you to be without the freedom to act independently.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Then I can think of ways to maximize my freedom of choice! If there¡¯s an alpha who¡¯s bent on marrying me, then at the very least, they have to beat me first. Just with this one condition, I feel like there¡¯s a lot of alphas who won¡¯t have a chance for a lifetime.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    So it was really important that he had learned how to fight from Xi Wei since he was little! Otherwise, he¡¯d be doomed to fall at the first hurdle.


    Xi Wei continued, ¡°Besides, Uncle Berg will help me as well. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t surrender easily.¡±


    Seeing his self-confident manner, ire started to smile. He wrapped himself around Xi Wei¡¯s shoulders and said softly, ¡°I have faith that you can deal with these things well. But if His Majesty insists on you marrying, he¡¯s your father after all, and you can¡¯t disobey him openly. I actually have a method that I¡¯ll provide for your reference.¡±


    Xi Wei said curiously, ¡°What method?¡±


    ire said seriously, ¡°If His Majesty insists on choosing an alpha for you to marry, you can just tell him that you already have someone you like, and he¡¯s that guy called ire. You grew up together with him and you¡¯re childhood sweethearts. The feelings between you are deep, and if it¡¯s not him, you won¡¯t marry...¡±


    Seeing his face that had a sincere smile on it, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but hit him on the shoulder and interrupt. ¡°Wake up, do you think you¡¯re acting in some melodramatic y? How about when the timees, I go ahead and elope with you?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m happy to be your beard.¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t need to go that far, I don¡¯t want to use you.¡±


    I¡¯m perfectly happy to let you use me...ire shouted at the bottom of his heart, but on the surface, he didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m saying, if. If there reallyes a day when you use all sorts of excuses and you can¡¯t get His Majesty to drop the marriage he¡¯s chosen for you, then at that time, you can wheel me out. At least I¡¯m still worth your trust, right?¡±


    Faced with ire¡¯s tender gaze, Xi Wei was silent for a moment, and finally nodded his head. He said, ¡°Alright, thank you, brother.¡±


    ire smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Full of excitement, Bluestar called out in his head, ¡°Owner, what does ¡®elope¡¯ mean? It means that you¡¯re going to run away with the prince, right? That¡¯s great! When the timees, I can elope with Egret as well...¡±


    ire said with a headache, ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t know at all that the words he said during this farewell would turn out to be prophetic, and he had actually taken the first step to eloping with ire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5:22 for 3,441 words, or 9.4 minutes per 100 words. Improvement in rate by 0.9 seconds ??


    If you like my trantion, please consider supporting me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two kofis.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    It¡¯s my first time posting bright and early, but that¡¯s only because I stayed up all night ????


    ***


    After the school year started, the Imperial Military Department announced the news of the joint military exercise. Carlo and ire had already entered their third year of college, and although they had started school early and were only eighteen years old, they had been working hard all through the school year. They sessfully passed through the school¡¯s multiple rounds of selection and were finally chosen as part of the lineup for the military exercise. They were both students in the school¡¯smand department, and the school assigned them leading roles.


    This military exercise followed a model where the empire¡¯s military schools would be divided into tworgepeting teams. ire and Carlo were both assigned to Team A. Students who performed exceptionally during the military exercise would receive a third-rank merit, so all the students put forth their best effort. Although it was only an exercise, everyone attached great importance to it. Both sides were deeply worried about the battlefield situation. If they were slightly incautious in the battle¡¯s simted setting, they might be blown to pieces by their enemies¡¯ ion cannons!


    ire had the experience of piloting an S-ss mecha, so it was iparably easy for him to pilot the low-level mechas used in the military exercise. Carlo had been born into the Bech family, and he had been working with mecha parts since he was small. The two of them were at the head of the almost one hundred students in the mecha operation department. Using surprise attacks to outnk the enemy, they ingeniously broke through their line of defense, and like a sharp de, quickly ran into the enemy¡¯s heart!


    The vanguard¡¯s sessful breakthrough gave confidence to all of theirrades-in-arms, and the rear forces immediately provided support. Like a torrential storm, they swept everything away. They took the initiative to surround and annihte the other party, and secured a beautiful victory!


    Carlo and ire¡¯s outstanding performance attracted the attention of many high-ranking military officers. Even the imperial marshals who came to watch the battle sat up and took notice of these two boys. At the award ceremony after the military exercise ended, Marshal Rosen personally presented them with medals of honor representing their military exploits. The two of them excitedly received them with both hands.


    This was ire¡¯s first time seeing the legendary Imperial Marshal Rosen Bessemer up close.


    The man in front of him was tall and sturdy, his features were robust, and his gaze was deep and fierce. Perhaps it was because he had passed through many battlefields, but he carried a steady calm that was impossible for others to imitate. It was as if just by standing there, he gave off a sense of power that set people at ease. He was an idol to much of the empire¡¯s popce. It was only with him there that the empire had been able to maintain the security of its borders for this long. He had achieved countless military exploits, and the Glory Corps that he led had the greatestbat strength out of all the corps in the Empire.


    ire and Carlo respected a man as powerful as this from the bottom of their hearts. After they received their medals, they stood at attention and gave him an official salute.


    Rosen returned the salute, then reached out and patted the two boys¡¯ shoulders. He said, ¡°You performed very well, but today was just an exercise. The military put in ce various security measures to prevent student casualties. The real battlefield is a hundred times more brutal than this. You have to remember that asmanders, a single mistake in decision-making may very well cause the troops you¡¯re leading to bepletely wiped out. Every time before you make a decision, you have to deliberate carefully and be decisive and resolute, do you understand?¡±


    Carlo and ire looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Rosen said with a calm expression, ¡°Everyone can understand theoretical knowledge, but when the time for actualbates, not a few get scared stiff. I hope that when you reach the battlefield, you won¡¯t be cowards who look impressive but are actually useless!¡±


    This sentence seemed to have an underlying meaning. Carlo and ire were just wondering about it when they heard the marshal say in a low voice, ¡°After you graduate, how abouting to my Glory Corps as trainees?¡±


    Carlo and ire were wide-eyed with surprise.


    Rosen said indifferently, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to you which corps you want to go to after you graduate. I¡¯m only offering you priority conditions for recruitment.¡±


    When ire heard these words, he was overjoyed. Many imperial soldiers longed to get into the Glory Corps. Right now, out of the six major corps, only the Glory Corps fought at the frontlines all year round. Although being at the frontline was very dangerous, it was only there on the battlefield filled with gunsmoke that one could find more opportunities for actualbat. There, they could grow and improve at the fastest speed, as well as achieve more military exploits. For ire, going to the Glory Corps was undoubtedly the best shortcut for bing powerful as quickly as possible.


    Carlo, however, was a little hesitant. He had already promised Aiden that after he graduated, he¡¯d return to take him as his wife. In addition, he was from the Bech family, so he should go to the Cobra Corps that the Bech family controlled, but... Glory Corps, the corps that had the greatestbat strength in the empire, that was invincible throughout the universe, was really a temptation to Carlo... He¡¯d better go home and think about it carefully some more. In any case, there was still a long time before graduation.


    After the military exercise ended, the news of Carlo and ire obtaining a third-ss merit soon spread to the capital. Xi Wei happily sent ire a message congratting him, while Aiden also smiled and said to Carlo, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Carlo was very happy to be praised, but when he thought about the question of where he was going to go after graduation, he started to worry again.


    Two years passed by in a rush, and the graduation ceremony he thought was a long time away started just like that, on a beautiful sunny day.


    Dressed in neat military uniforms, the students who had gone through four years of military school stood in St. Romia Military Academy¡¯s assembly hall, receiving their diplomas from the headmaster in session. Starting from tomorrow, they would leave the campus to go to different corps, bing true imperial soldiers.


    ire reported to the Glory Corps without the slightest hesitation. He was surprised that General Byron, as themander of the Morningstar Corps, didn¡¯t raise any objections to his son going to another corps. Instead, he said very calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then learn well from the marshal, and don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    But Madam Grace was reluctant for him to leave. She patiently urged, ¡°The front lines can¡¯tpare to the capital. The conditions arecking, the climate is poor, and the life is difficult. What¡¯s more, the fighting will be constant for the next few years. ire, you have to take care of yourself...¡± While saying this, Grace¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but get a little choked up. She hurried to wipe her eyes, and said, ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±


    ire said seriously, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back safely.¡±


    After hesitating again and again, Carlo finally decided to go to the Cobra Corps. This was because the Cobra Corps¡¯s currentmander, General Drew, only had one son, named Brian. This cousin of his had beenpletely uninterested in militarymand from a young age. He spent all day with his dad Berg, studying mechaponents, and said that in the future, he wanted to be an outstanding mecha creator like his grandfather.


    General Craig really doted on his son, and he didn¡¯t intervene in his son¡¯s choices. After discussing it, the elders of the Bech family felt that out of the family¡¯s younger generation, only Carlo was suitable to seed Drew asmander of the corps. The other children were either too fickle in temperament or toocking in talent. Only Carlo fit the requirements. So the elders unanimously thought that Carlo shoulde to the Cobra Corps as early as possible, to learn how to manage the corps from his uncle General Drew.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good for Carlo to go against his family elders¡¯ wishes, and on top of that, he really longed to see Aiden again. Although not being able to go to Glory Corps made him feel very regretful, he still had to make a choice. In the end, he resolutely filled out his career aspiration form with the Cobra Corps¡¯s name.


    That night, Carlo and ire went to the dormitory rooftop together. Carlo had bought two bottles of wine, and he gave ire a bottle, saying, ¡°We won¡¯t have many opportunities to see each other after this. Let¡¯s drink a toast together, and I¡¯ll count it as sending you off.¡±


    ire smiled and took it. The two men clinked their bottles and drank a few gulps of strong wine.


    They had known each other since they were five, and now they were parting at the age of twenty. They could be calledpanions who had grown up together. They had worked hard together to gain early admittance to military school, andter they were assigned the same dorm room. They had also often discussed how to pursue their own omegas. Their rtionship could be described as that of sworn brothers who had treated each other sincerely.


    Now, they had to separate. Although they felt reluctant at heart, they still understood that everyone had to make their own choice. ire well understood that Carlo, as the sessor of the Bech family, had no choice but to go to Cobra Corps. Carlo also understood that ire wanted to be powerful as quickly as possible by going to the Glory Corps to gain experience, in order to be worthy of Xi Wei. When all was said and done, both of them had someone in their heart they couldn¡¯t put down, and they still hadn¡¯t wooed them over at the moment. They could be called fellow sufferers of the same disease.


    After the strong wine went down their throats, they felt rueful at heart, and fell silent for a while.


    After a long while, ire said, ¡°While I¡¯m not on the capital, if something happens to Xi Wei, I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of him.¡±


    Carlo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you look after him. If a flyes over to bother him...well, I feel like I won¡¯t have to lift a finger, Xi Wei will swat it to death himself.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but start to smile. ¡°That¡¯s true, he¡¯s so fierce, I don¡¯t have to worry about people bullying him. It¡¯s just that, when ites to His Majesty... Do you still remember what I said to you once? If His Majesty arranges a marriage for Xi Wei, the partner is very likely to be you.¡±


    Carlo quickly pped his chest and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely refuse!¡±


    You¡¯re joking! Having him marry a big monster and take him home, will he still be able to live?


    Seeing the other¡¯s resolute look, ire smiled and lightly patted Carlo¡¯s shoulder. He said, ¡°You also have to pay special attention to how things go with Aiden. I¡¯ve always felt that Aiden¡¯s dad Randy¡¯s identity and background aren¡¯t simple. He might be the biggest obstacle to you and Aiden getting together. You have to consider that if you want to go to his house and propose, you still have to obtain your family¡¯s consent. Marriage isn¡¯t that simple of a thing.¡±


    Carlo nodded seriously. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll find a way to persuade them.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, raised their bottles and clinked them, and then drained the remaining wine with one swallow.


    The next morning, Carlo and ire took up their luggage and set out, but they went in different directions.


    Carlo went directly to the space station and took a spaceship to the capital of the Cepheus sr system. ire took a hovercar to the Glory Corps airstrip. Before he boarded the battleship, he had Bluestar send a message to Xi Wei: ¡°I¡¯m about to leave for the Glory Corps, take care of yourself.¡±


    Xi Wei replied: ¡°I know. Keep yourself safe on the front line, I¡¯ll wait for you to return.¡±


    Although to Xi Wei, this was just the concern one would express for a friend, when ire saw a reply like this, his heart felt very warm.


    Regardless of what kind of feelings Xi Wei had for him, if he met with an ident, Xi Wei would definitely feel very upset. Xi Wei was waiting for him on the capital, and he would definitely return in triumph! He had to let him know that in this world, he had the ability to protect him well. There would definitelye a day when they could get together.


    ire smiled slightly and put away hismunicator. He took his mecha Bluestar and walked slowly into the battleship the Glory Corps had sent to meet the recruits. The huge battleship soared into the air, drawing a perfect arc in the azure sky, and immediately disappeared into the horizon.


    ***


    4 hours and 27 minutes for 2,267 words, or 11.8 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 2.4 minutes...haha...all the description was hell this chapter, good thing it was short.


    I just wanted to mention a little something: throughout the book, Xi Wei¡¯s been referred to as a ´ó¹ÖÊÞ, or "big monster." Now, this is something thates across better in Chinese than it does in English. It¡¯s kind of weird that English has fairies, werewolves and unicorns, yet the words "creature" and "monster" still have very charged negative connotations. A ¹ÖÊÞ is really more of a mythical creature. Just think of Pokemon, which stands for "pocket monsters." Here, it¡¯s a way of referring to someone who¡¯s a bit odd, an "odd bird," if you will, in a way that can be affectionate.


    If you like this trantion, please consider giving me a coffee on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis! ??


    ***

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    How was your Halloween? ??


    ***


    Carlo sessfully returned to the capital that night. After he reported to his elders at home, he immediately turned and left to find Aiden. He hadn¡¯t seen him for two whole years, and his strong longing to see him made him involuntarily walk faster. On the way there, he felt both nervous and excited. The ring he gripped in his hand was soaked through with his sweat.


    When he saw Aiden, he had to fulfill the promise he had made and propose to him, Carlo thought excitedly.


    However, when Caro arrived at the door of the vi, he found that everything had turned upside down. The original two-story building had been torn down and reced with a morevish four-story vi. There was even a musical fountain built at the entrance. Two rows of five-star fruit trees had been nted in the yard, and their lush leaves shimmered softly silver in the night.


    ¡°...¡± He¡¯d always known that Uncle Randy was rich, but surely that didn¡¯t mean he had to have such a big change in the two years he hadn¡¯t seen him, right?


    Carlo took a few steps back, and took a careful look at the house number to confirm he hadn¡¯t gone to the wrong ce. Only then did he ring the doorbell.


    It was a robot who opened the door. He said mildly, ¡°Hello, the owner is not at home. If you¡¯d like to find him for something, please leave a message.¡±


    He had rushed over to Aiden¡¯s house, wanting to give him a pleasant surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected that Aiden would turn out to not be at home. He had originally been full of excitement, but now it was like he¡¯d had a basin of cold water dumped on his head, and his mood fell in an instant.


    Faced with this unfamiliar robot, Carlo frowned, a little depressed, and asked, ¡°Where did Aiden go? When will he be back?¡±


    The robot replied, ¡°The owner has gone to attend an auction, and he¡¯ll return by ten at night at the earliest.¡±


    ¡°An auction?¡± Carlo was a little surprised. ¡°Where?¡±


    The robot answered, ¡°At the Royal Hotel.¡±


    Aiden opened up theputer he carried with him and did an inte search, and sure enough, there was a huge auction tonight at the Royal Hotel. Some information on the treasures to be auctioned had been released online. Many of them were delicate handmade goods that were unique and unmatched. Some had been studded with silver five-star fruit leaves as decoration, and looked like they were Aiden¡¯s style. So apparently Randy and Aiden had gone to the auction to make money?


    Having thought of this, Carlo immediately turned his hovercar around and drove for the Royal Hotel.


    The Royal Hotel was one of the capital¡¯s most distinguished high-ss hotels, with a seven-star rating and a suspended floor n. The hotel¡¯s lobby was situated on the ground, while hotel rooms of all sizes floated in the air. Sitting in a room, you had a view overlooking the capital¡¯s most beautiful nightndscape. In a room on the top floor, you could even see the dazzling stars through a ss ceiling.


    Tonight, there were lots of high-end private cars parked out front in the hotel parking lot. He guessed they were probably there to attend the auction. The lobby above them was currently brightly lit. That should be the venue where the auction was being held.


    Carlo parked his car, then quickly walked to the front counter to show the receptionist his ID card and exin his purpose ining.


    After the receptionist examined his ID card, she found that he was a member of the Bech family, and so brought him to the highest level of the lobby.


    As soon as he pushed open the lobby door, Carlo had a shock¡ªthe lobby was packed full of guests, and what¡¯s more, many of them were public figures. There were even tycoons who were worth upwards of a hundred million and imperial celebrities from all walks of life, as well as no small number of high-ranking military officers.


    It stood to reason that if they were only auctioning the goods handmade by Aiden and his dad, it would be impossible to attract these talented people. Confused, Carlo found a ce to sit down, thinking, could it be that there was some special aspect to the things being auctioned today, and that was why they had gotten the attention of so many people?


    Carlo sat at the meeting ce for a while, and strangely enough, the auctioned items were all Aiden¡¯s handmade goods, or umon nts that Randy had grown. The starting prices for the handmade goods weren¡¯t high, and they were bought by interested guests. The valuable nts were all taken away by a general named Hooper. This young general was the newly-appointedmander of the Rose Corps. As everyone knew, he had an odd hobby of collecting all kinds of nts.


    General Hooper was interested in nts, so it was understandable for him to buy some flowers and herbs on the spot. But why had the other generalse here?


    Carlo remained puzzled despite thinking over it again and again. Just then, the lobby suddenly quieted down, followed by the voice of a beautiful female host: ¡°Distinguished guests, today¡¯s auction is alreadying to an end. Our final item for auction is a very special treasure. Everyone, please look towards the disy stand in the center.¡±


    The lights in the hall suddenly dimmed, and the disy stand in the center slowly rose up. They could only see a single elegant wooden box on the stand draped with blue velvet. The box seemed to be an antique. It looked simple and refined, and was carved with delicate decorative patterns.


    The host entered a password and opened the box, and a red heart-shaped jewel leaped into everyone¡¯s eyes. In an instant, a gleam of red light illuminated the surroundings. Under the dusky lighting, the red stone seemed to dazzle, making every other light source in the area lose luster. Even someone like Carlo who didn¡¯t understand gemstones could sense its value. The dazzling radiance of the jewel was iparable, and at the moment it appeared, it seemed to draw the gazes of everyone in the audience.


    The host said excitedly, ¡°This jewel is the legendary ¡°Rose Teardrop,¡± an unrivalled treasure in the world of gemstones! It¡¯s a priceless red diamond, carved personally by the empire¡¯s Master Arman. In the entire empire, it¡¯s the only one of its kind. Its owner was the empire¡¯s Princess Alice!¡±


    When these words were out, the whole audience stirred. Even Carlo was wide-eyed in astonishment.


    The legend of Princess Alice could be traced back to several hundred years ago, when the Empire had just been founded. At that time, the Empire and the Federation were waging many fierce interster battles. Princess Alice¡¯s husband, Prince Reese, heroically sacrificed his life in a military campaign. This jewel was a token they had pledged their love by. The princess had carried it on her way back to the Empire to send a message, and encountered a Federation ambush en-route. She had relied on it to escape danger many times. It was said that a mecha was concealed in this jewel. Ever since the princess sequestered herself away, the whereabouts of the jewel and mecha had been unknown.


    Of course, over time, extra details were probably added to this story to make it interesting, until it eventually became a legend. But ording to the written ount in the history books, after Princess Alice brought the information she had obtained through countless trials on the front line back to the Empire, she disappeared. Up until now, her whereabouts had been an enigma. Now, the object she had always carried on her person had suddenly appeared at an auction. No wonder so many famous names from themercial, political and military circles had been interested enough toe here.


    But how did Aiden and Randy obtain this jewel?


    The conundrum in his heart was growingrger andrger. Just as his imagination was running wild, a voice suddenly broke out in disord. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone here would disagree with this jewel¡¯s value. But what I really want to know is its origin. How did such a precious object appear at an auction?¡±


    This question immediately caused a stir in the audience. The beautiful woman presiding at the center of the stage smiled and replied, ¡°This gentleman¡¯s question is perfectly reasonable. We ensure that every treasure auctioned here arrived through legitimate channels. A descendant of Princess Alice took out this jewel to be auctioned off. We¡¯ve already verified the seller¡¯s identity. Everyone, please rest assured.¡±


    This reply made many of them marvel. Several centuries had passed since the empire¡¯s founding, and there had been many members of the royal family throughout that time. Countless numbers had been sacrificed in battle, left the capital, or gone off to unknown whereabouts. Perhaps after the princess passed away, her descendants hadn¡¯t continued to live on the capital, and hadn¡¯t enjoyed the preferential treatment of the royal family. After a few hundred years passed by, they were forced by poverty to take out this precious heirloom and auction it off. It really made people feel distressed.


    Just then, they heard a familiar voice ring out in the hall.


    ¡°Five million crystal coins.¡±


    The voice¡¯s tone was clear, and the sound was distinctive, just like a crystalline stream slipping past the ears. His voice carried a confidence that was neither servile nor overbearing.


    ¡ªIt was Xi Wei!


    The first one to bid was actually him? Carlo looked back in surprise at the ce the voice hade from. The hall spotlight also promptly fell on the speaker. It really was the empire¡¯s eldest prince, Xi Wei. Today, he was wearing a casual white leisure suit, and his face carried a smile. He held up a bid card in his hand with his bid written on it, five million crystal coins.


    As soon as the eldest prince made a move, he raised the price to a level where many people had no way to continue. This jewel was originally an heirloom of the imperial royal family. Since Xi Wei intended to win it, many people decided to give it up. But there were also some rich businessmen and military VIPs who had an interest in that mysterious, legendary mecha, and started to raise the price.


    ¡°5.5 million!¡±


    ¡°Six million!¡±


    ¡°6.5 million!¡±


    The auction hall had released the news of Princess Alice¡¯s heirloom being for auction in advance, so today, almost all of the wealthy people on the capital had gathered at this hall. For a time, the voices of those shouting out bids rose and fell in session, and many vied for the prize until their faces were red.


    Then Xi Wei calmly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Eight million.¡±


    Today, the eldest prince totally had the nouveau riche attitude of ¡°I¡¯ve got money, I¡¯m headstrong.¡± He was obviously determined to win this royal heirloom.


    A price tag of eight million was already enough to buy an excellent high-level mecha. If you had the right social connections, you could even ask someone to create an A-ssbat mecha for you. Although the jewel and mecha the princess had left behind sounded valuable, they were, after all, things from several centuries ago. The empire¡¯s technology had developed rapidly. An antique from hundreds of years ago would be long since out of date. It was really more for looking at than using; itsmemorative significance far outweighed its actual value.


    After Xi Wei announced this price, the number of voices calling out prices immediately dwindled.


    The host smiled and said, ¡°Eight million going once, going twice...¡±


    When she had just spoken to this point, a deep voice suddenly came from the corner. ¡°Ten million.¡±


    When everyone turned for a look, they found to their surprise that the person cing a bid was a handsome young man. He was wearing a dark violet, well-ironed military uniform. He didn¡¯t wear a cap, exposing his neatly-trimmed light chestnut hair. The insignia on his shoulder showed that he had already reached the rank of lieutenant colonel.


    At the age of only 26, within four years of graduating, he had risen to the rank of lieutenant colonel. In the entire empire, there was only one¡ªJoen of the Thunderp Corps.


    As soon as Xi Wei saw him, a thread of strong disgust rose up in his heart. This guy had been haunting him like a ghost, constantly pursuing him over thest two years. Don¡¯t mention sending flowers to the pce every day, he even came to an auction to snatch things from him. It was really annoying.


    Xi Wei had long since thrown those childhood grudges to the back of his mind, but contrary to what he¡¯d expected, every time Joen met Xi Wei he¡¯d apologize with a sincere attitude. He¡¯d say things like, I was immature as a child, I almost hurt you in that forest, I¡¯ve felt guilty all these years, I¡¯ll care for you well in the future, please give me a chance to take care of you...


    Whenever this alpha started getting all sappy on him, it really made his stomach ache. Joen stubbornly kept a gentle smile on his face, and lovingly confessed to Xi Wei. Xi Wei rejected him severely many times, but unfortunately, this guy waspletely impervious. He kept a shameless attitude of: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you reject me, in any case, I¡¯ll just hang on to you.¡±


    Sitting at his side, Aiden held back augh and said, ¡°Howe it¡¯s him again? You say, is he deliberately raising the price against you, or did he want to jump out and draw your attention?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be really stupid for trying to draw my attention with this kind of method.¡± Xi Wei calmly moved closer to Aiden¡¯s ear and said, ¡°This time, it should have nothing to do with personal feelings. He¡¯s really interested in this jewel. Maybe he noticed something, or maybe he suspects that there¡¯s a mysterious machine in the jewel... Ignore him, I have to have this jewel.¡±


    As he said this, Xi Wei raised his bid card again. ¡°Twelve million.¡±


    Joen narrowed his eyes and continued to raise the price. ¡°Thirteen million.¡±


    Xi Wei said serenely, ¡°Fifteen million.¡±


    The hall suddenly quieted down, and sitting in the audience, Carlo got a great shock¡ªfifteen million! Couldn¡¯t that buy a spaceship?! If the eldest prince spent money thisvishly, wouldn¡¯t the royal family¡¯s money all be squandered by him? ire, you like such a spendthrift omega, are you going to be able to afford him in the future?


    Joen seemed to have also realized that Xi Wei was determined to win. If he wanted to fight with Xi Wei using money, as the heir of the Ondo family, he didn¡¯t really have anything to be afraid of. But he¡¯d definitely thoroughly offend Xi Wei that way. So Joen carefully considered it for a moment and put up a ¡°Pass¡± card, giving up the fight for this jewel.


    The host smiled and said, ¡°Fifteen million going once...going twice...sold! Prince Xi Wei is now the owner of this jewel!¡±


    The hall sounded with enthusiastic apuse. Xi Wei smiled and walked up to the center, retrieved the precious red jewel, and hung it on his chest.


    Under the dusky lighting, the dazzling red gleam of the stone contrasted with his skin and made it all the fairer. If it wasn¡¯t for Xi Wei¡¯s violent personality, just going by appearances alone, he was really enough to arouse people¡¯s desire. Carlo even thought he heard many of the young alphas around him drooling. He figured their heads were probably filled right now with fantasies of pushing Xi Wei down.


    After watching to this point, Carlo finally understood that Randy and Aiden¡¯s handmade goods and valuable nts were merely the introduction. This red jewel that Princess Alice had left behind was the main point of the auction. He guessed that out of the many people attending the auction, most hade to see the excitement.


    After the auction ended, the host held a dinner party in the neighboring lounge. Those who had the time coulde eat a meal, and those who didn¡¯t want to waste time were free to leave. Many guests were leaving, and the hall was a bit chaotic for a while. Carlo got up and went to find Aiden, but when he had just arrived at the banquet hall next door, he saw a strange scene in the corridor. Themander of the Rose Corps, Hooper, was blocking Randy¡¯s way. He frowned and asked, ¡°Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±


    Randy smiled and said, ¡°General, don¡¯t you have the wrong person? I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen running a small business. We shouldn¡¯t have met before.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hooper gave Randy a confused nce. The man in front of him smiled very gently, making him feel strangely familiar. He couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to him. Hooper took a step forward and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Who taught you how to grow three-color flowers?¡±


    Randy was about to answer when he suddenly felt something tighten around his waist. It turned out to be Craig, who seeing the situation, pulled him behind his back to protect him. He looked at Hooper coldly and said, ¡°General, you¡¯re not the only one on the capital who likes growing flowers. Isn¡¯t it a bit impolite to interrogate a stranger like this?¡±


    Hooper stared nkly and realized that his tone had, in fact, sounded like he was interrogating him. He looked at Randy, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not suspicious of you, I just...saw that you had grown so many valuable flowers and herbs, and was momentarily curious.¡±


    The scene of a little boy holding a flowerpot and toddling after him, calling ¡°Brother,¡± suddenly shed into his mind. Looking at the man in front of him who had already grown into such a handsome adult, Randy¡¯s heart suddenly softened. He held back the impulse to go over and hug him, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind. If you like growing flowers, I can find some more valuable varieties and give them to you.¡±


    Hooper¡¯s eyes showed a hint of joy. ¡°Really? Then can I take a look at your garden?


    Randy nodded. ¡°You can.¡±


    Hooper left happily. Randy watched him go, and suddenly felt his heart tighten. That year, in order to escape the marriage his grandfather had arranged for him, he faked his death and left the Sherman family. At that time, Hooper had still been in middle school. Randy had heard that when he got the news of his older brother¡¯s death, he cried a lot. Afterwards, he had heard that he grew up and fell in love with a very ordinary person. His grandfather forcefully broke them up, and even ruthlessly erased Hooper¡¯s memory...


    Although Hooper had now taken over the Rose Corps, had a respectable status and far-reaching power, Randy always felt it was as if he had lost his spirit. He couldn¡¯t recognize his own brother, and he couldn¡¯t recognize his lover. He only liked growing flowers, and had a garden filled with all kinds of nts...


    Seeing how pale Randy¡¯s face was, Craig couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Randy came back to himself, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel a little unwell.¡±


    Aiden gently held his father¡¯s hand, because he knew that the person just now was Randy¡¯s younger brother. It was only because exposing the truth of what had happened that year would implicate the entire Underground Alliance that Randy hadn¡¯t dared to tell Hooper he knew him.


    Craig thought that Randy really was feeling unwell, and he immediately said caringly, ¡°Where do you feel ufortable? How about I take you to a room nearby to rest for a while?¡±


    Looking into Craig¡¯s deep eyes, Randy suddenly felt a little pain in his heart. He could feel the care and consideration this alpha had shown him. For so many years, Craig had silently stayed by his side. He had also gradually epted his presence, and even put this alpha into his heart. Now they already had three children, and they still had never registered to get married. It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling, but that he was unable to... He could only continue to wrong Craig.


    After thinking of this, Randy gently took Craig¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°First help me up so I can take a short rest. After the banquet ends, I¡¯ll go home with Aiden.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Craig tenderly helped Randy up, and they left. Aiden stood there and watched them as they walked away.


    After his parents were gone, Aiden atst turned and prepared to go to the banquet hall. Just at that moment, a tall young man suddenly rushed in front of him, and said excitedly with red eyes, ¡°Aiden, I finally found you!¡±


    And after that, this guy reached out and hugged him tight to his chest.


    Aiden: ¡°...Who are you?¡±


    ***


    7:05 for 3,574 words, or 11.9 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.1 minutes...this chapter was sort of hell. All the descriptions...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just because it¡¯ste, but I got a little teary-eyed at the part where Randy talked about how his brother had lost all the people he loved and was left with only flowers... ??Hooper better have a happy ending too...


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??


    ***

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    This fox looks like he¡¯s enjoying himself... ??


    ***


    Just who was this guy, suddenly rushing over and hugging people? Full of confusion, Aiden looked at the man in front of him.


    Having suffered a critical hit, Carlo looked like he was about to spit out blood. He scratched his head, and sounding both wronged and depressed, said, ¡°I¡¯m Carlo, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Aiden looked him carefully up and down. In the two years he hadn¡¯t seen him, Carlo had changed a lot. Not to mention he had grown a few centimeters taller, he also looked really handsome in his military uniform. It was just that gesture of him scratching his head that was exactly the same as he remembered¡ªhe still looked just as awkward as before.


    But to Aiden¡¯s eyes, that familiar awkwardness looked a little cute. Aiden couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s you? You graduated and came back?¡±


    Carlo nodded quickly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Back then I promised that after I graduated, I¡¯de back and marry you...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet when someone nearby suddenly interrupted. ¡°Aiden, who is this? Hey, isn¡¯t this Carlo?¡±


    Carlo really wanted to pinch that third wheel Xi Wei to death. He turned and red at him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and walked over to pat Carlo¡¯s shoulder. He said in praise, ¡°Not bad, not bad. After staying at military school for four years, now you¡¯re putting on airs.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    He had originally nned to propose to Aiden as soon as he saw him, and had even prepared a ring. But today, not only was this third wheel Xi Wei hovering around unwilling to leave, but they were in a crowded banquet hall filled with wagging tongues. There were even many elders recognized by the military around. It was clearly wasn¡¯t logical to propose in this kind of public setting.


    Carlo thought about it, and could only stuff the ring back in his pocket, feign calmness and go with Xi Wei and Aiden to eat dinner.


    The three of them sat down in the corner of the banquet hall. They got some food and chatted while eating. Carlo saw the red jewel Xi Wei wore around his neck and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Xi Wei, did you spend so much money on that jewel so that you could take back a royal heirloom?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, or did you think I came to stuff myself at dinner?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Every time he talked with this omega, he always felt oppressed. Carlo took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You know about ire going to the Glory Corps, right?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Of course. What kind of rtionship do you think I have with him that we¡¯d need you to pass on a message?¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    His chest was going to stifle him to death!


    Aiden saw how Carlo kept running into a wall with Xi Wei, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel it was really funny at heart. Xi Wei spoke just as rudely as ever, and with Carlo¡¯s poor ability to express himself, he was often angered half to death conversing with him. Aiden expressed his sympathy for Carlo.


    The three of them were chatting when a deep voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°Your Highness, can I sit here?¡±


    ¡ªIt was that devil who wouldn¡¯t stop haunting him, Joen.


    Xi Wei and Aiden gave each other a look. Holding back his annoyance, Xi Wei said, ¡°Sorry, there aren¡¯t any empty seats here.¡±


    Joen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go get a chair.¡±


    And then he went and got a chair without a change of expression, put it next to Xi Wei, and brazenly sat down. He looked back at Xi Wei with a fond gaze.


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    His whole body broke out in goosebumps under that gaze. He could only turn and leave to get food. Joen immediately followed him. When Carlo saw this scene, he scratched the back of his head,pletely baffled, and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not remembering wrong, isn¡¯t that guy Joen? That senior who bullied you guys at school back then... What¡¯s going on with him and Xi Wei?¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, he¡¯s been pursuing Xi Wei for thest two years. He refused to give up after Xi Wei rejected him, and kept bothering him.¡±


    Carlo stared nkly before he reacted to the fact that Joen was shamelessly pursuing Xi Wei.


    He didn¡¯t know which of Joen¡¯s eyes was bad that he¡¯d actually fall for the eldest prince, but he really had to admire Joen for daring to pursue Xi Wei. Many of the empire¡¯s alphas ran to hide when they heard the prince¡¯s name, and Joen still eagerly went up to him. Could he be a masochist?


    Although he really wanted to watch this entertaining show, when he thought of ire who was rushing to the front lines right now, his expression couldn¡¯t help but grow serious. He immediately sent ire a message: ¡°You¡¯ve got a rival in love. That guy called Joen has been chasing after Xi Wei and bothering him for thest two years. Do you want me to help you?¡±


    ire quickly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯ll always be a day when Xi Wei will be mine. Other people won¡¯t be able to steal him.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    ire really was domineering. So from what he said, he had already set his mind on Xi Wei, and so everything was cut and dried?


    Carlo thought it over, and he felt that the probability of Xi Wei and ire deciding to get married without their parents¡¯ approval was actually quiterge. After that, the more he looked at Joen the more irritating he found him. When he saw him pestering Xi Wei, wanting to pour him some wine, Carlo couldn¡¯t help but walk up to them and say, ¡°Xi Wei, don¡¯t drink too much wine. It¡¯s not good for omegas to get drunk. Who can say but someone might wait until you¡¯re drunk and take advantage of you.¡±


    As Carlo spoke, he took the winess from Xi Wei¡¯s hand. He looked back at Joen and said, ¡°ss leader, how nice to meet you.¡±


    Joen smiled and said, ¡°Are you trying to be a hero to the rescue?¡±


    Carlo raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If I am, then what of it? Do you have a problem?¡± In fact, he was actually trying to help ire watch over Xi Wei, so as to avoid a straightforward guy like him being schemed against by treacherous people while ire wasn¡¯t on the capital.


    Joen narrowed his eyes and looked at Carlo. His gaze carried a hint of contempt. He gave him an insincere smile and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have a problem. It¡¯s natural for alphas to pursue omegas. Let¡¯s have a fairpetition.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Frick, have these two idiots considered the feelings of the person involved? Who the hell are you chasing? Can¡¯t you see that I don¡¯t freaking like men?


    Xi Wei gave them a roll of his eyes, and in one movement, took the winess from Carlo¡¯s hand, tipped back his head and drained it. That bold gesture made both of them look a little nk.


    After he finished drinking, he wiped his mouth, looked back at the two of them, smiled and said: ¡°You guys continue arguing. I haven¡¯t drunk my fill yet, so I¡¯m going to go over there and down a few more.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Joen: ¡°...¡±


    Watching Xi Wei¡¯s back as he turned and left, Carlo stood stiffly in the same ce. Joen, however, stroked his chin thoughtfully, feeling that the way Xi Wei wiped his mouth after drinking just now had been particrly sexy and tempting. It was probably because beauty was in the eye of the beholder that such a rough gesture looked straightforward and endearing in Joen¡¯s eyes.


    So then, Joen shamelessly chased after Xi Wei, and said, all smiles, ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    The result, of course, was that Xi Wei knocked him t.


    That night, Xi Wei drank Joen under the table, until he couldn¡¯t stand straight. While his subordinates were carrying him home, Xi Wei walked slowly out of the Royal Hotel without batting an eyelid, and agilely jumped into his hovercar. The crowd of alphas looking on really felt like crying. Not only did this omega dauntlessly spend fifteen million crystal coins to buy a jewel, but his stamina was also off the charts; he could hold his liquor to this extent. Keeping him would be just like keeping a giant beast¡ªtoo frightening for words. He threw away money by the handful, enough to squander away a family¡¯s fortune. He¡¯d beat you up two days out of three, and even if you wanted topete with him in drinking, you couldn¡¯t beat him. Whoever married him would really find it the tragedy of their life.


    However, after returning home and throwing up until it was dark, Joen only felt even more determined at heart to pursue Xi Wei. If he could seed in winning such a violent omega, then wouldn¡¯t that be proof that he was among the strongest of the empire?


    As soon as Xi Wei returned to the pce, he gave the red jewel to his Uncle Berg, who was waiting there.


    Berg smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°You did very well. As soon as I put the mecha inside, you¡¯ll be able to take it and leave the capital without fear.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°It was Uncle who nned well.¡±


    This auction was actually the Underground Alliance¡¯s secret operation. Following Berg¡¯s n, and with Randy and Aiden¡¯s assistance, Xi Wei had appeared personally to bid for this red jewel. However, those fifteen million crystal coins were really just a cover, because Berg had been the one who originally took out this jewel.


    Princess Alice was actually Berg¡¯s great-great-grandmother. When Berg¡¯s parents passed away early, His Majesty Trand brought him into the pce and took pains to raise him. Others only knew that His Majesty and Berg were cousins, and weren¡¯t familiar with all the details of Berg¡¯s background. Not to mention, the princess¡¯s descendants kept a low profile. The princess passed away hundreds of years ago, and there was no way to check much of the information on her.


    Berg deliberately took out this relic and auctioned it off, and had Xi Wei ce the winning bid for the jewel in front of an audience. His aim was to use the legend of the mecha hidden in the stone to conceal within the jewel the giantbat mecha that the Underground Alliance had built. By recing the original with a fake, he could smuggle the mecha off of the capital.


    Although the underground factory on the capital wasrge in scale, only after thebat mecha was equipped with weapons such as particle cannons and guided missiles could it be calledplete, and these kinds of heavy weapons were difficult to refit under the capital¡¯s strict military patrols. Berg wanted to use the asion of Princess Sia¡¯s marriage to send the mecha to the distant Lyra sr system. After it was fully equipped, Xi Wei would secretly bring it back to the underground factory.


    The troops escorting the bride had always had very rigorous inspections at every interster gate. If an unfamiliar mecha appeared, it might attract the attention of some generals in the military. So Berg had thought of this method¡ªhaving Xi Wei bring in the ¡°Rose Teardrop¡± jewel under their noses. Everyone knew that this jewel contained one of Princess Alice¡¯s mechas. When the time came, they¡¯d disguise the mecha with a shabby, centuries-old appearance, and say it was the mecha Princess Alice had left behind. This way, they wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion.


    Xi Wei fully approved of his uncle¡¯s n. At the auction, he calmly paid a high price of fifteen million to buy the jewel, saying that he wanted to take back a royal heirloom. In fact, he hadn¡¯t needed to spend a cent. He only had to act out a y with his uncle, that¡¯s all.


    Berg took the jewel and examined it carefully, confirmed it was genuine, and then said in praise: ¡°Today¡¯s auction was broadcasted live on the inte, and I watched the whole process. Your acting was pretty great, I didn¡¯t see a single w. I think fooling those people from the military shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, you tter me!¡±


    ¡ªActing was what he liked the most. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to send him out on stage!


    Berg paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take the jewel back to the underground factory first. The progress on its development has already reached 70%. Princess Sia¡¯s wedding ceremony is on the first of next month. When the timees, you¡¯ll apany her to the Lyra sr system, and bring the jewel and mecha with you. Dave, the mecha¡¯s creator, will disguise himself as a member of the Royal Guard and journey with you. When you reach the Lyra system, I¡¯ll arrange for people toe and support you.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded seriously. ¡°I know, Uncle. You can rest assured.¡±


    Berg smiled, patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder, then turned and left.


    Xi Wei returned to his bedroom and took a bath. Just when he was about to sleep, hismunicator lit up with an iing call from ire.


    ¡°I heard from Carlo, that guy Joen¡¯s chasing you?¡± ire smiled and said.


    On the screen, ire was sitting in a spaceship cabin, wearing the Glory Corps¡¯s ck uniform. This uniform looked much more official than the clothes given to military school students. The material and workmanship were both a grade higher. The Glory Corps insignia on his cap shone under the light, and the closely tailored uniform set off his figure so he looked all the more straight and tall.


    A ire as handsome as this seemed like a bit of a stranger. Fortunately, the smile at the corner of his lips was still the familiar one Xi Wei knew, gentle and kind, just like the smile of the manager who had stayed by his side and taken care of him from beginning to end back then. It was a smile that made it so that people couldn¡¯t help but let down their defenses.


    When Xi Wei saw his old friend, he naturally no longer hid. He sat down on the sofa, a little depressed, rubbed his head and said, ¡°That Joen, as soon as someone mentions him I get annoyed. How can he be so shameless? I¡¯ve already sternly rejected him many times, and he still bothers me all day long. Every time I see him smiling at me, I really want to beat him to death!¡±


    ire held back augh and said, ¡°You can¡¯t put the mepletely on him. He doesn¡¯t know you don¡¯t like men.¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes at ire. ¡°So you¡¯re defending him?¡±


    ire turned serious. ¡°How could that be?¡±


    How could he defend his rival in love? Xi Wei had rejected Joen, and ire was already this happy.


    Seeing Xi Wei rubbing his head with all his might with a depressed expression, ire¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. It really wasn¡¯t easy for a straight man like Xi Wei toe to a world like this... But since he hade, he might as well ept it. There woulde a day when his feelings for Xi Wei would surface. He¡¯d just slowly let hime to ept it.


    ¡°Do you still remember the method I told you about back then?¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t push him away, you can take me out as an excuse.¡±


    Xi Wei tilted his head, thought about it, then smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I know. Next time, if Joenes to bother me again, I¡¯ll just tell him I already have someone I like. He¡¯s called ire, and he¡¯s currently fighting desperately on the front lines against the Federation¡¯s troops. I only have him in my heart, and I want to wait for him toe back.¡± After saying this, Xi Wei felt that it was super sappy, and he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°This idea of yours is just like a typical eight o¡¯clock soap opera.¡±


    ¡°But at least it¡¯s useful.¡± ire said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not on the capital, so even if something happens to you I have no way to help. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll study well under the marshal in the Glory Corps, and rise up the ranks as quickly as possible. Wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll be your cover, and I won¡¯t let other alphas harass you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just wait for you to be my cover. If I absolutely can¡¯t go on, I really might drag you out to put on a y with me, acting as lovers or something.¡± Xi Wei smiled freely, not noticing the fondness that shed through ire¡¯s eyes.


    In the Glory Corps spaceship¡¯s cabin, the doorbell suddenly sounded. ire quickly put away hismunicator, and saw a dashing alpha female officer walk in. She said with a calm expression, ¡°ire, the Marshal is waiting for you in the mothership¡¯s control room. Pleasee with me.¡±


    ire was a little surprised, but he quickly stood to attention and gave her a standard salute. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ***


    4 hours and 55 minutes for 2,947 words, or 10 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 1.9 minutes...finally. ??


    I take back anything good I might¡¯ve said about Joen. ??


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??


    ***

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Look at these cats in hats made of cat hair ??


    ***


    The alpha female officer who came to escort ire was named Jenny. She was the major general whomanded the Glory Corps vanguard. With a practical short haircut and a ck military cap, she looked very valiant and formidable. This was ire¡¯s first timeing into close contact with an adult female alpha... She really was a tough woman, with sharp eyes and an imposing manner.


    However, ire wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by her imposing manner at all. He only politely walked behind her, his expression and footstepspletely unhurried.


    Jenny surreptitiously sized up this young man. The marshal had seen many battlefields through the years, and had developed a cold and tough way of handling matters. Usually, when he wasn¡¯t busy, he liked to stay alone in the control room to think over things. Outside of officers from the guard barracks or high-ranking Glory Corps officers, he would admit very few others, much less a nobody who had just graduated from military school like ire.


    Although ire was General Byron¡¯s son, that didn¡¯t merit a personal meeting with the marshal. Jenny felt very confused about the marshal¡¯s decision.


    When the two of them arrived at the general control room that steered the Glory Corps mothership, Marshal Rosen had an interster map open before him and was carefully consulting it. Jenny gave the marshal an official salute, and said clearly, ¡°Marshal, I¡¯ve brought ire.¡±


    Rosen turned, and ire also immediately saluted. ¡°Marshal!¡±


    Looking at the youth full of health and vigor in front of him, Rosen nodded his head with satisfaction, his gaze carrying a hint of appreciation. ¡°ire, I once said that you have a talent formand, but that only means that your starting point is higher than others. How much you¡¯ll grow in the future is up to you.¡± As Rosen talked, he took a step forward and lightly patted ire¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wee to the Glory Corps. I trust that you¡¯ll be able to learn many things here.¡± Rosen looked back at the female officer with the dashing profile and said, ¡°Major General Jenny, you¡¯ll be ire¡¯s mentor from now on. He¡¯ll stay with you in the vanguard camp for half a year, and then I¡¯lle see the result.¡±


    Although Jenny was quite surprised inside, she didn¡¯t go against the marshal¡¯s order. She immediately saluted and said, ¡°Yes!¡¯


    ire also felt rather astonished at heart. From what he understood, the Glory Corps¡¯s vanguard had the greatestbat strength out of all the troops in the empire. It was like a sharp de breaking through all obstacles, cutting down anything in its way. Although the vanguard repeatedly made great military achievements, its soldiers also had the greatest rate of casualties. Whenever there was fighting, the vanguard would be the first to arrive at the front lines. ire really didn¡¯t understand why the marshal would send a student who had just graduated directly to the front lines.


    Seeming to have noticed the doubts of the young man in front of him, Marshal Rosen gave him a rare gentle look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told your father General Byron about this arrangement. His opinion was the same as mine. You¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s a good thing to get more experience on the front lines. Don¡¯t worry, Major General Jenny will ensure your safety... How about it, are you willing?¡±


    Although the marshal hadn¡¯t said it outright, ire soon understood what he meant. The empire had so many talented young people; ire felt very honored that the marshal had sat up and taken notice of him. What¡¯s more, with the experience of enlisting in the Glory Corps vanguard, his father would have more justification for giving him a position when he returned to the capital.


    After he thought of this, ire stood up right away and seriously gave the marshal a sharp salute. ¡°Yes, Marshal!¡±


    Rosen nodded and said, ¡°Go then, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ire turned and left with Major General Jenny. After the two of them were gone, Rosen lightly rubbed the ck ring on his finger, and said to his mecha, ¡°Were you wondering why I have to take such special care of ire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, owner.¡±


    ¡°This is actually what his father entrusted me with. General Byron really gives a lot of thought to this son of his...but I can understand. If I had a son of my own, I would also hope that he could be powerful and have the strength to protect himself, instead of living his whole life under his father¡¯s wing.¡± After speaking to this point, the handsome marshal¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with a heavy sorrow, and his voice deepened. ¡°The eagle can¡¯t protect his fledgling forever, but must give him a patch of sky for his own. Only that can be called the true care a father shows towards his son. It¡¯s too bad...I never got the opportunity to guide a child of my own.¡±


    The jewel on his ring lit up and formed the shape of a ck dragon. He softly flew in a few circles around his owner¡¯s wrist, as ifforting him.


    Rosen took a deep breath, and opened themand channel. He said calmly, ¡°All personnel be on alert, we will be making a hyperleap in ten seconds. Our destination is the Iswell gxy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The collective response came through themand channel. At the same time, the Glory Corps mothership and the warships under it soon entered a state of preparation for the hyperleap. The golden insignias of the Glory Corps on the uniform ck warships emitted a dazzling radiance. After that, with a violent, ear-splitting bang, the numerous warships vanished like ghosts into the universe.


    ***


    In the suburbs of the capital, at Randy¡¯s vi, Carlo and Aiden were standing face to face at the front door.


    Ever since he had parted with Carlo two years ago, Aiden had been busy assisting Xi Wei in dealing with the Underground Alliance¡¯s internal affairs. He hadn¡¯t looked for another alpha in these two years. It was strange to say, but back then, he hadn¡¯t agreed that he¡¯d wait for Carlo for two years. He¡¯d only said, ¡°If we¡¯re meant to be together, then I probably won¡¯t meet someone who moves my heart in these two years. After two years, you¡¯ll still have a chance.¡±


    Actually, the feelings Aiden had towards Carlo were veryplicated. When they were little, Carlo had always disdained omegas, and Aiden really loathed him. When they were teenagers, Carlo always stammered and couldn¡¯t speak clearly, and Aiden sensibly ignored him. And after that, when Carlo confessed to him, Aiden suddenly developed a mischievous desire to bully him. Every time he saw Carlo all red-faced, he¡¯d feel like he was in a particrly good mood.


    Maybe these feelings had nothing to do with love. But strangely enough, today, at the moment when Carlo had rushed over to hug him, Aiden felt a joy that was hard to suppress after he saw clearly who the person in front of him was.


    A thought like this even arose in his heart¡ªHe finally came back.


    Could it be that for these two years, I¡¯ve been looking forward to his return all along? Aiden thought, a little bewildered.


    Carlo continued to stand there, scratching his head. Craig was sending Randy home, and Aiden¡¯s little brother and sister were already asleep. That third wheel Xi Wei had long since returned to the pce. This was his hard-won time alone with Aiden. The ring in his pocket was soaked in sweat, but when the crucial moment really came, he felt too embarrassed to take it out.


    So the two of them stood face to face at the door, each with a load on his mind.


    Just at that moment, a cold wind blew. Aiden was dressed thinly, and he sneezed from the chill. Carlo hurriedly took off his military jacket and clumsily draped it over Aiden, asking, ¡°Are you cold? How about you go home first, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    The warmth of the jacket made Aiden gently raise the corners of his lips. He looked up at Carlo. ¡°What? We haven¡¯t seen each other in two years, you don¡¯t have anything else to say to me?¡±


    Carlo stared nkly. Faced with Aiden¡¯s clear, shining eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I, I...¡±


    Aiden said, amused, ¡°Howe you¡¯re stammering again? What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Carlo took a deep breath, took the ring out of his pocket, and knelt down on one knee in front of Aiden. He summoned up his courage and said, ¡°I want to take you as my wife!¡±


    Aiden: ¡°...¡±


    The youth in front of him had a very earnest, serious expression on, as if he were announcing an important decision. His military jacket was draped around Aiden¡¯s shoulders, so he was only wearing the white shirt inside. The ck leather belt on his pants delineated the young man¡¯s strong waist. Kneeling on one knee before him, the expression in this guy¡¯s eyes as he looked up at him was just like a pet asking its owner for a bone. It seemed like as soon as he refused him, he¡¯d start crying.


    Aiden¡¯s heart suddenly softened. He didn¡¯t know what was with him, but Carlo¡¯s clumsy and straightforward way of proposing actually made it very hard for him to say the word ¡°no.¡±


    After a long silence, Aiden reached out his hand and gently rubbed Carlo¡¯s hair that had been blown astray by the wind. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t a trifling matter. You should ask your own heart again, are you sure you want to be with me?¡±


    Carlo immediately nodded like a chick pecking at seeds. ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m very sure! There¡¯s only you in my heart. I¡¯ve already asked myself hundreds of times, there¡¯s no need to ask anymore!¡±


    Aiden was amused intoughing. He helped him straighten his hair and said, ¡°No matter how much resistance you meet, are you willing to keep going with me?¡±


    Carlo felt it a bit strange at heart, why would Aiden would ask something like this? Would there be a great deal of resistance to the two of them being together?


    But he absolutely couldn¡¯t drop the ball at this critical moment. Whatever his wife said went. So without even thinking, Carlo nodded and said, ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Aiden was silent for a long time. He suddenly felt that Carlo actually possessed many rare and praiseworthy qualities, such as dedication, courage, sincerity, and the single-minded desire he had for him. To tell the truth, back when Carlo had told him ¡°Wait for me toe back and take you as my wife¡± before leaving for military school, Aiden had thought he was just ying around, and hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. After all, promises made in adolescence couldn¡¯t be counted on. At only eighteen years old, Carlo hadn¡¯t taken into consideration their future capabilities. No one knew what would change in two years¡¯ time.


    However, Carlo had earnestly kept this promise in his heart. After graduating, he really hade back and pulled out a ring first thing to propose.


    A guy as sincere as this really did make Aiden feel very moved.


    Faced with his serious gaze, Aiden felt like Carlo¡¯s eyes were a deep sea, and he was falling into it. This kind of experience was very new and strange, and also made him feel quite joyful. His fingers that were stroking Carlo¡¯s hair couldn¡¯t help but be gentler, and his voice also turned fonder despite himself. ¡°Thank you for putting so much importance on me. I can¡¯t wear your ring right now, because I don¡¯t love you enough yet. Casually putting it on wouldn¡¯t be fair to you at all.¡±


    After being rejected, Carlo dejectedly hung his head, looking very depressed.


    Aiden rubbed his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart yet. What I mean is, wait until the day when I fall in love with you too, and then we can talk about marriage again, okay?¡±


    Carlo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he raised his head and said, ¡°Really?! You¡¯re saying my chances are still pretty good, right? First we¡¯ll develop our rtionship, and after you like me too, you¡¯ll be very happy to be my wife?¡±


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carlo jumped up happily and swept Aiden into his arms, excited as a little kid. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s really great!¡±


    Compared to forcing Aiden to marry him, Carlo was much more willing to marry an Aiden who loved him back. Aiden clearly also treated marriage very seriously. Only two people who loved each other would be happy aftering together. It was just that before, Carlo had always felt that making Aiden like him was really just a wild hope. But today, that wild hope had turned into reality. Happiness hade too suddenly, and Carlo didn¡¯t even know what he should say. He could only hold Aiden tight and repeat over and over again, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Held in his arms, Aiden listened to this guy clumsily repeat the same sentence, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift into a smile.


    It waste at night, and the wind was growing stronger and stronger. But with Carlo¡¯s military jacket on, the feeling of staying in his arms was really warm, so much so that it made him reluctant to let go.


    ***


    4 hours and 21 minutes for 2,256 words, or 11.6 minutes for every 100 words. Another increase in rate by 1.6 minutes...all the military description going on in the first half wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Carlo¡¯s definitely a dog, Xi Wei¡¯s definitely a cat. IMHO.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Title this time was longer than ever ??


    Thank you so much Anon and Maddy for all the coffee! ????I¡¯m gonna need it ????


    ***


    When Carlo returned home that night, he still felt as if he were walking on clouds, light as a feather. He could still feel the warmth of Aiden¡¯s body in his arms, and the sweet smell of Aiden¡¯s shampoo lingered in his nose. Standing in his bathroom, Carlo suddenly felt uncontrobly excited, andughing foolishly, he fantasized about the beautiful scenes that would take ce when he married Aiden. He definitely had to throw a big wedding. When the time came, he¡¯d take Aiden up in his mecha and fly a loop around the entire capital. He¡¯d let the whole empire know that he had married a good wife.


    As for after the wedding...how many children should they have? Of course, the more the better.


    Carlo was just washing himself while fantasizing about his happy life in the future, in a joyful mood, when a knock sounded at the bedroom door. Only his father and him were living here right now, so the person knocking had to be him. Carlo dried himself off and carelessly wrapped a bathrobe around himself, and went to open the door. To his surprise, standing at the door was not only his father, but also his uncle¡ªthe currentmander of the Cobra Corps, General Drew Bech.


    ¡°Uncle? Howe you¡¯re here.¡± Carlo looked at the tall man wearing a neat uniform in front of him, a little confused.


    Drew said seriously, ¡°Go put on some clothes, and meet us in the living room.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Carlo obediently turned and went to change clothes. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this was about. His uncle was usually busy with military affairs, and rarely came here. Today he came together with his father. You could tell at a nce that they had something important to announce. Exactly what could it be? Why would they need toe over in the middle of the night to tell him?


    When came to the living room with his clothes changed, the two brothers were talking about something. When they saw Carloe over, they stopped talking at once. Carlo took the initiative to pour three cups of warm water. He handed one each to his father and uncle, and left one for himself, drinking it slowly. Drew looked at his neatly dressed nephew and said, ¡°Today, your father and I went to the Imperial Pce. Do you know what His Majesty summoned us for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Carlo paused and then guessed, ¡°Could it be something to do with the Cobra Corps?¡±


    Carlo¡¯s father Derek frowned slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just guess. His Majesty summoned us to discuss your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡± Carlo looked at his father, wide-eyed with surprise. ¡°His Majesty actually cares about my marriage?¡±


    Derek said in a low voice, ¡°Years ago, your uncle married Prince Berg. His Majesty intends to cement old ties by having you marry Prince Xi Wei.¡±


    The water in Carlo¡¯s mouth sprayed out, almost sshing onto his father¡¯s face.


    Derek¡¯s face sank slightly. ¡°Do you need to get so worked up? Do you still have any manners?!¡±


    Drew smiled and smoothed things over from the side. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too strict with Carlo. When young people hear that they can marry a good wife, it¡¯s natural for them to get excited. Back when I learned that His Majesty had agreed to my marriage with Berg, I was so excited I ran a good fewps around the house.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    Please, he wasn¡¯t excited, he was scared stiff, okay?!


    Have him marry Xi Wei? Are you ying a cosmic joke on him? It¡¯d be better to kill him!


    Carlo had a face like he wanted to spit blood. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down for a long while, then asked with a bitter expression, ¡°Father, you won¡¯t agree, right...¡±


    Derek said, his face serious, ¡°Of course I will. His Majesty took the initiative to propose this, and your uncle and I also feel this marriage is very suitable. After Berg married into our Bech family, he¡¯s always had a very good rtionship with your uncle, and the child he gave birth to, Brian, is also very intelligent. The royal family definitely has the omegas with the purest bloodline in the empire, and the most excellent genes. Besides, Xi Wei¡¯s grown up to be quite good-looking, and you two were ssmates for so many years. Standing together, you two look so well-suited for each other.¡±


    Exactly where are we well-suited? My dear father, can¡¯t you see that in front of Xi Wei, your son is destined to only be bullied?


    As soon as Carlo thought of that scene where Xi Wei, driving his mecha, beat him up until he was lying t on the ground, he felt the hairs on his back stand up. He couldn¡¯t deal with that kind of omega! Carlo liked gentle, lovely omegas, like Aiden, who¡¯d quietly stay in his arms and smile tenderly, making it so that people couldn¡¯t help but want to dote on him and pamper him...not like Xi Wei, that violent beast, who¡¯d hit people for no reason, and could hold his liquor better than alphas. Don¡¯t mention doting on him or pampering him, it¡¯d be good enough if you weren¡¯t beaten into a cripple by him.


    ¡°There¡¯s still room for discussion, right?¡± Carlo looked at his father and uncle with a serious face. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t like Xi Wei, I already have someone I like.¡±


    The two brothers exchanged a look, and Derek said, a little surprised, ¡°You have someone you like? Which family is the omega from?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also a ssmate from when I was little. His name is Aiden, he¡¯s a very good person.¡± After talking to this point, Carlo couldn¡¯t help but adopt a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯ve liked him for many years. Father, if I¡¯m to marry in this life, my partner has to be him. If not, I¡¯d rather not marry all my life. I hope you can help me aplish my goal.¡±


    Derek frowned and said, ¡°Talking big at such a young age! What¡¯s wrong with Xi Wei? You¡¯re actually being picky about this?¡±


    Carlo looked at his uncle and said seriously, ¡°Uncle, when you married His Highness Berg back then, was it because he was His Majesty¡¯s cousin, an Imperial prince, and an omega with a pure bloodline and exceptional genes? So if he didn¡¯t have that status, then you wouldn¡¯t love him, and you wouldn¡¯t marry him?¡±


    Drew said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Of course not! I fell in love with Berg at first sight. Whether or not he was a prince, I was set on him...¡± After speaking to this point, Drew seemed to realize that it wasn¡¯t quite proper to say this in front of the younger generation. He coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Don¡¯tpare this to Berg and me, this isn¡¯t the same.¡±


    ¡°How is it not the same?¡± Carlo said word by word, ¡°My frame of mind in liking Aiden is the same as yours in liking Uncle Berg. No matter Aiden¡¯s status or background, I¡¯m only set on him.¡±


    Drew: ¡°...¡±


    The greatmander of the Cobra Corps was actually struck speechless by his hothead nephew.


    Carlo continued, ¡°In any case, you and Uncle Berg have such a good rtionship, the royal family and our Bech family are already close enough. There¡¯s no need to superfluously cement our ties by marriage, is there? I absolutely won¡¯t agree to marry Xi Wei. Even if you put a knife to my neck and drag me to the wedding, I still won¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Derek was almost angered to death by this stubborn son of his, and red at him.


    Drew thought about it, and could only go and smooth things over. He coughed and said, ¡°His Majesty just put this idea forward today, that¡¯s all, he didn¡¯t settle on it. As for Berg...I¡¯ll go home tonight and ask him about it, see what Xi Wei¡¯s opinion is. If Xi Wei isn¡¯t willing either, then it wouldn¡¯t be too good for us to force the two of them together. What do you think, brother?¡±


    Derek was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Carlo finally breathed a sigh of relief at this. He was one hundred percent sure that Xi Wei absolutely wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry him. As long as both sides didn¡¯t agree, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t be able to force them. Although he thought about it like that, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry, so he sent a message to Xi Wei. ¡°Your father wants to y the matchmaker and pair us up. You absolutely have to oppose it strongly, you hear?¡±


    Xi Wei replied, ¡°You can rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Carlo: ¡°...¡±


    The answer was what he had hoped for, but why did this sentence make him feel so oppressed? Sure enough, it was because their auras didn¡¯t match. They werepletely unable to connect!


    ***


    The next day, Berg personally made the trip back to the Imperial Pce, and went to Xi Wei¡¯s room with His Majesty and the Queen.


    His Majesty Trand said seriously, ¡°Xi Wei, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Your little sister, the Second Princess Sia, is getting married in a while. As the eldest brother, it¡¯s time for you to choose a suitable marriage partner. If you keep staying in the pce like this, there¡¯s going to be more and more criticisming from others.¡±


    Xi Wei waved his hand and said, ¡°Let them talk. Anyway, I don¡¯t eat that much. Father, you have such a big pce, so feeding one more mouth shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Trand gave Queen Anna a worried nce, then looked back at this eldest son of his who refused to marry. ¡°Most omegas in the empire marry as soon as they turn eighteen. You¡¯re already twenty years old, but you still want to dy for a few years?¡±


    Berg saw Xi Wei¡¯s resolute attitude and his face saying ¡°I¡¯d rather die than marry,¡± and he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°After he came backst night, Drew told me that Carlo wouldn¡¯t agree to this marriage for the life of him. He already has someone he likes, called Aiden, who¡¯s also a ssmate of yours. Xi Wei, exactly what are you thinking? Can you tell Uncle about it?¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s eyes flickered under his uncle¡¯s gentle gaze. With no way out, he could only think of one method.


    After deciding on his n, he pretended to be suffering. He hung his head, walked to his uncle¡¯s side, and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll tell you honestly, I actually also have someone I like.¡±


    Trand: ¡°...¡±


    Berg: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei saw their stupefied expressions, and couldn¡¯t help but find it funny inside. He continued, ¡°He¡¯s ire, General Byron¡¯s son who was born on the same day as me. When I was little, Madam Grace would oftene to the pce carrying him to keep my motherpany. You could say we grew up together. Every time I was together with him, I¡¯d always feel so warm.¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, we went to St. Paul Academy together to study. He always took care of me, and often tutored me on assignments.¡± Actually, it was him who had always tutored that cker student ire on assignments. Outside of copying notes for academic sses for him, he¡¯d even taught him fighting step by step. It was him who should be called ire¡¯s teacher...


    ¡°Once, a senior from a higher grade wanted to bully me in the forest, and it was ire who stood up to protect me.¡± Actually, it was him who hadn¡¯t felt like making a move, so he¡¯d sent his disciple ire out to practice his skills. ire had set about it fiercely enough, and straight out dislocated Joen¡¯s knee...


    ¡°I¡¯ve known ire for more than ten years, and our hearts have long since been in sync. We like each other. Back when he went to military school, I said I¡¯d wait for him toe back. After graduating, he went to the Glory Corps, and it¡¯s even more out of the question for me now to get together with someone else just because he¡¯s not on the capital. I have to wait for him to return.¡± Xi Wei raised his head and said this very resolutely.


    Xi Wei waspletely in his element acting off-script. His confession touched Trand and Berg, and listening at the side, Anna was so moved her eyes were brimming with tears. She couldn¡¯t help but walk up and gently put her arms around her son¡¯s shoulders. She said, ¡°It turns out it was like that. No wonder you¡¯d keep finding excuses during summer vacation to go out to find ire, you must have been going on dates, right?¡±


    Xi Wei held back the impulse to spit blood and feigned calmness. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother.¡±


    Anna had a face full of distress, seeming to express, ¡°My son¡¯s so lovesick.¡± She turned to Trand and said, ¡°Since our son is deeply in love with ire, Your Majesty, don¡¯t force him anymore. I¡¯m best friends with Madam Grace, and I feel ire¡¯s qualifications aren¡¯t any worse than Carlo¡¯s. When ites to family background, ire can match Xi Weipletely. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s grown up to be so handsome. When they¡¯re standing together, I feel like he and Xi Wei look so well-suited.¡±


    Queen Anna had obviously taken her son¡¯s side immediately. ire was her best friend¡¯s son, and she had watched him grow up. Compared to that stranger Carlo, she was clearly leaning towards ire. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that ire and Xi Wei were simply a match made in heaven.


    Berg and Trand, however, looked at each other in dismay. In front of the Queen and Xi Wei, His Majesty Trand could only relent and say, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until ire returns to discuss this again.¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s face immediately showed a brilliant smile. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±


    Trand thought that Xi Wei was happy because he could wait for ire toe back. He had no idea that Xi Wei was only happy because he didn¡¯t have to worry about marriage for the time being.


    After returning to his wing of the pce, Trand said to Berg, ¡°It¡¯spletely out of my expectations that Xi Wei would start liking ire. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What the Queen said was reasonable. Whether it¡¯s ire¡¯s family, background, talent or character, everything¡¯s worthy of our Xi Wei. It¡¯s just that...¡± Berg frowned slightly and continued, ¡°General Byron¡¯s stance has always been unclear. I¡¯m afraid that if Xi Wei gets together with ire, then in the event that the Warwick family and the royal family can¡¯t avoid being on opposing sides, the two of them will suffer a great deal.¡±


    When a member of the royal family married, they had to consider a great many things, the most crucial of which was the question of political position. The Bech family had a good rtionship with the royal family, which was why Berg had been willing to marry Drew back then. The Morningstar Corps had always been a mysterious power. General Byron kept a low profile, and didn¡¯t interact much with the officers of other corps. He wasn¡¯t close to the royal family, and his attitude was inscrutable. Trand didn¡¯t dare to rashly let Xi Wei marry a member of the Warwick family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now... In any case, let¡¯s wait for ire to return before continuing this discussion.¡± Trand finally made a decision. When he thought of his eldest son who had turned everything upside down in confusion, he couldn¡¯t help but put his hand to his forehead with a headache. ¡°Xi Wei¡¯s marriage is really so hard to handle! How was he born as an omega?¡±


    Berg said with a smile, ¡°Yes, with that kind of personality, he should really be the one bringing back a princess as his wife.¡±


    While the two of them had headaches over the problem of whether or not Xi Wei could be married off, Xi Wei was lying in his bathtub in a joyful mood, sending ire a message as he soaked. ¡°Your method was really useful. I rolled you out today as an excuse, and sessfully pushed off the marriage my father arranged for me. Stay outside and get some more experience. It¡¯d be best if youe back a few yearster, so I can use you as an excuse to stay free and unfettered for a few more years. Thanks!¡±


    When he saw this message, ire couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his lips slightly. The tenderness in his blue eyes subsided, and was gradually reced with an unfathomable look. Xi Wei, I might have to disappoint you. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible, so we can turn this fake y into reality, alright?


    ***


    5 hours and 30 minutes for 2,857 words, or 11.6 minutes for every 100 words. No change at all...that¡¯s the first time that¡¯s happened. This chapter was mostly dialogue, but it wasn¡¯t simple dialogue.


    This chapter marks the beginning of something... ??


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??


    ***

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Just look at how tiny the babies are... ??


    ***


    Due to Xi Wei and Carlo¡¯s firm opposition, His Majesty Trand could only give up on the idea of matchmaking the two of them together. Carlo could finally pursue Aiden with peace of mind. After he returned to the capital star, he went to the Cobra Corps ording to his family elders¡¯ arrangements. During the day, he studied the corps¡¯s management and operations under his Uncle Drew, and at night he slipped out secretly to meet Aiden. He was busy as a bee all day long.


    Aiden felt that after Carlo graduated and returned, he became more and more mature and thoughtful. He was very considerate of him; when the weather turned cold, he¡¯d always tenderly shelter him in his arms, and when the ce they were walking to was a bit far away, he¡¯d worry that he¡¯d get tired, and insist on carrying him. Aiden was happy to be carried. So every evening, on the boulevard near Randy¡¯s house, you could see the scene of a tall alpha carrying his omega and slowly walking along.


    Carlo had never expected that after always disliking omegas when he was little for being troublesome and needing someone to take care of them, he¡¯d now feel that no matter how he took care of Aiden, it wasn¡¯t enough. If Aiden just gave a small cough, he¡¯d be worried to death that he was in poor health and he¡¯d get sick again. He hated that he couldn¡¯t have Aiden turn into a cute little palm-sized version of himself, so he could carry him around in his pocket every day, and be together with Aiden at all times.


    The two of them dated for a while, attached at the hip, and their rtionship naturally advanced by leaps and bounds.


    On Christmas Day, the two of them celebrated around the Christmas tree. The atmosphere was great, so Carlo felt bold enough to give Aiden a kiss. Thetter didn¡¯t resist, but took the initiative to kiss him back. The two of them held each other and kissed, unwilling to let go. If it wasn¡¯t for the setting not being right, Carlo wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold himself back from marking Aiden on the spot.


    After a few days passed, it was New Year¡¯s Day. Carlo once again boldly took out a ring, knelt down on one knee in front of Aiden and said, ¡°Aiden, I can feel that I¡¯m in your heart. You should like me too, right? This is my second time proposing to you, do you have the heart to reject me a second time?¡±


    Faced with his shining eyes, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°How do you know you¡¯re in my heart?¡±


    Carlo said very directly, ¡°Because I carried you, held you, and kissed you, and you weren¡¯t against it, but were very happy instead.¡±


    Aiden found that in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help the corners of his mouth rising. He deliberately hardened his face and said, ¡°Did I? I¡¯ve liked smiling since I was small. It wasn¡¯t because I liked getting closer to you that I smiled, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Carlo dejectedly dropped his head. ¡°Is that so...and I was thinking you liked me. This just means I haven¡¯t been good enough to you. I¡¯ll do better in the future.¡±


    Hearing his wronged voice, Aiden¡¯s heart finally softened. He put away the thought of bullying him, smiled and rubbed his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t said no.¡±


    Carlo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°What did you say? You...you¡¯re really willing to put this ring on?¡±


    Aiden smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Help me put it on.¡±


    ¡°...Okay! Then I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Because he was too excited, the hand Carlo had the ring in was trembling slightly. The fingers Aiden stretched out in front of him were slender and fair, beautiful to the extreme. Carlo lightly kissed the back of his hand, and only then managed to calm down. He slid the silver diamond ring onto the ring finger of Aiden¡¯s left hand.


    There was a saying from long ago that the ring finger was connected most closely to the heart. By putting a ring there, you could encircle the other person¡¯s heart.


    When he saw the ring he had bought sitting on Aiden¡¯s finger, a feeling of satisfaction and pride immediately rose up in his heart, a feeling of ¡°he¡¯s mine now.¡± He stood up and took Aiden into his arms, saying in excitement, ¡°How wonderful, Aiden, you¡¯ll be my omega from now on. I¡¯ll be good to you.¡±


    Aiden smiled and nodded in his arms, gently tightening his hold.


    Maybe this decision was a little impulsive, maybe he still didn¡¯t love him enough, but Aiden felt he would never meet someone better than Carlo in all his life. The painstaking love and care Carlo showed him, the thoughtful and gentle way he cradled him in his hand to protect him, all made him feel safe and warm.


    He¡¯d been looking for a suitable partner for all these years. When all was said and done, wasn¡¯t he looking for someone who¡¯d treat him well from the heart?


    Now he had found him.


    He had been far away past the horizon, yet right under his nose. He was a little clumsy, but very sincere¡ªthe Carlo he had known for many years.


    If he really had to entrust the rest of his life to someone, Aiden felt that the alpha in front of him was just right.


    On New Year¡¯s Day of the year 795, Carlo and Aiden held each other and happily listened to the sound of bells in the Imperial za. Across the capital, many families were weing the new year amid the sounds of cheers andughter. No one knew that at the border of the Empire, at the outer rim of the Iswell gxy, the Glory Corps vanguard had met with a blockade from the Stn Federation¡¯s Direwolf Corps. Their unmanned aircrafts had been wiped out, and more than half of their mechas were damaged.


    To make matters worse, because the vanguard waspletely surrounded,munications had also been cut off by the wide-range electromaic interference.


    In the control room, Major General Jenny frowned tightly. If things went on like this, the vanguard might bepletely finished off here!


    Today, the Federation enemy troops had suddenly hyperleaped here through a mysterious wormhole, then quickly encircled them and cut off their lines ofmunication. It was clear that they had nned this in advance. The Empire and the Federation had been experiencing constant friction at their borders for thest few years, but both sides had been rtively peaceful internally, and norge conflicts had broken out at the borders. Because of this, Jenny had been careless. She had never thought that she¡¯d be caught in an enemy ambush.


    A man with long hair appeared on the viewscreen. He had on an all-white military uniform and a gentle smile. ¡°Major General Jenny, long time no see. Is your marshal still doing well? He¡¯s probably spending the New Year all alone by himself again, right? How about I wrap you guys up and send you to him as a New Year¡¯s present?¡±


    Jenny clenched her fist tight and mmed it down on the console. She said between gritted teeth, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s this son of a bitch again!¡±


    The marshal had arranged for ire to be Major General Jenny¡¯s student. Recently, he¡¯d been constantly at her side patrolling the front lines. He¡¯d seen the Federation enemy troops many times, but this was his first time seeing the legendarymander of the Federation¡¯s Direwolf Corps, General Mikel.


    With one look, you could tell he was a vicious, merciless and extremely sinister man. He had been called the Federation¡¯s evil genius, and it was only this kind of unpredictably changing, all-pervasive, dirty style ofbat that had allowed him to contend against Marshal Rosen at the front lines for so many years.


    ire naturally didn¡¯t have a good opinion of the Empire¡¯s enemy. The Federal general¡¯s image had evidently appeared on the viewscreen because he was controlling the vanguard¡¯smunications signal. If they couldn¡¯t get in contact with the Glory Corps mothership, trying to go up against the Federation¡¯s Direwolf Corps with only one division¡¯s worth of troops was no different from attempting the impossible. Today, they might all be buried in the middle of this vast, obscure universe.


    Major General Jenny thought it over calmly, and then moved to ire¡¯s side and said softly in his ear, ¡°ire, this is a critical time. I have to give you a mission.¡±


    ire nodded. ¡°Please say it, Major General.¡±


    Jenny said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them here, while you go out back and escape from the emergency exit. Go to the mothership as fast as possible and inform them, and ask the marshal to try to rescue us.¡±


    ire stared nkly. Giving such an important task to a new recruit like him didn¡¯t seem quite appropriate, under the circumstances... But before he could think about it carefully, the major general hit him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. As a soldier, you have to obey the orders of your superiors!¡±


    ire could only straighten his back and give her a standard salute. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    When he drove Bluestar out of the emergency exit, ire¡¯s hands were covered with ayer of cold sweat. This wasn¡¯t a scene in a movie he was shooting, but a real battlefield. If he was the slightest bit careless, his life mighte to an end here. In the near distance, the numerous white battleships formed a distinct contrast with the ck battleships of the Glory Corps. The immense disparity in numbers was enough to make his heart tremble in fear.


    ire took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He looked at the navigation system on the viewscreen before him and decisively issued Bluestar an order: ¡°Go!¡±


    Although Bluestar had been pretending to be a C-ss military mecha during this period, his real speed was still more than ten times higher than a C-ss mecha. Maybe he was influenced by his owner¡¯s focused state of mind, but Bluestar stopped jumping around for once and seriously started up the navigation and flight systems. He turned the power up to the max and flew quickly into the pitch-ck universe.


    A blue mecha slipped through the battleship encirclement like an agile fish. General Mikel noticed something wasn¡¯t right, and he immediately sent down an order. ¡°Attack at full strength! Don¡¯t let that mecha leave!¡±


    After that, beam after dazzling beam of white light shot out, and explosions sounded one after another.


    ¡°Owner, owner! They¡¯re hyper particle cannons! If we¡¯re hit, we¡¯ll definitely be blown to pieces!¡±


    Bluestar jumped up and down in agitation. ¡°Is that Major General Jenny crazy? Why have usplete such a difficult task?! The Federal corps¡¯s encirclement is so dense, I don¡¯t want to be blown to pieces!¡±


    ¡°...Shut up.¡± ire kept his calm and used all his mental strength to pilot Bluestar, dodging left and right and narrowly avoiding the Federal corps¡¯s pincer attack. At a speed too fast for the eye to see, he flew sideways through a gap between tworge battleships. Afterwards, he disappeared like aet from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Mikel looked at the blue dot fading from the viewscreen, and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°His mecha piloting skill is extraordinary. In the Glory Corps vanguard, only Major General Jenny can reach this level...no, even Jenny can¡¯t reach it.¡± Mikel thoughtfully stroked his chin. ¡°This mecha¡¯s origin is also very suspicious, so that I can¡¯t help but think...¡±


    A brilliant streak of red shed through his mind. The deputy general at his side couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°General, are you thinking of the Empire¡¯s former War God¡ªPhoenix?¡±


    ¡°Yes, besides Marshal Rosen and Major General Ling Yu from back then, there¡¯s very few people in the Empire with this much skill in mecha operation. Back then, it was only Phoenix who could use this high of a speed to break through our encirclement.¡± After he said this, Mikel¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. ¡°If I didn¡¯t judge wrongly, that blue mecha from just now should be an S-ss mecha. If not, how could he break through our encirclement this quickly... An S-ss mecha, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Rosen never married, so he wouldn¡¯t have an heir. In the Empire, it¡¯s generally only the heirs of generals who have the qualifications to obtain S-ss mechas.¡±


    ¡°Could he be the son of a general?¡± Mikel frowned slightly and waved his hand. ¡°Stop the attack. Take the entire vanguard captive, I want them alive!¡±


    ¡°Mikel, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± A handsome man suddenly appeared in the middle of the screen. He was wearing a well-ironed ck military uniform, and his expression was hard and cold. He said unhurriedly, ¡°ying cheap tricks and fighting unpredictably like a guerri, don¡¯t you get tired of it after a while?¡±


    Mikel looked nk¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected that Marshal Rosen would arrive this quickly!


    ¡°After knowing me for so many years, did you think that I¡¯d send the vanguard to their deaths by leaving them without the slightest defense?¡± Rosen looked at him calmly, then said ndly, ¡°Look into the distance.¡±


    Mikel immediately opened up the viewscreen to take a look. In the distance, at the periphery of the Federal corps¡¯s encirclement, he saw innumerable ck battleships crowded together, slowly approaching them. The golden navigation lights on those battleships were just like the eyes of wild beasts hidden in the jungle, waiting for the chance to pounce.


    Ayer of cold sweat suddenly formed on Mikel¡¯s palms. He nned a surprise attack to encircle them, but didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d actually be the prey who walked into a trap!


    Rosen said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to start a fight with you today. Let go of Major General Jenny from the vanguard, and I can let you leave.¡±


    Jenny heard his words through the screen that had restored itsmunications signal, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Marshal!¡±


    Rosen raised his hand to have her be silent, and continued with Mikel, ¡°Well? Or do you want to die together with the vanguard?¡±


    Actually, seizing the opportunity to blow the three-star general Mikel to pieces would undoubtedly be to everyone¡¯s satisfaction. However, Rosen never did things carelessly. The Empire and the Federation had been rtively at peace for so many years. If he destroyed Mikel today, the Federation¡¯s major five corps would all send out their troops, and it would lead to a full-scale war breaking out between the Empire and the Federation.


    He didn¡¯t like war. He had gone through many heart-rending farewells, and in his years on the front line, he had gotten used to death. If Mikel didn¡¯t provoke him, Rosen wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. In the Glory Corps¡¯s defense of the border, they relied mainly on intimidation to deter invasion.


    Mikel had dealt with him for many years, and he knew Rosen¡¯s temperament. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Marshal, you¡¯re joking. Dying together sounds so bloody. It¡¯s the New Year, I just came over to say hello.¡±


    As he said that, he gave the order to retreat. The Direwolf Corps¡¯s style really deserved to be called ignoble. In the blink of an eye, theypletely retreated with their tail between their legs. Rosen was toozy to stop them. With a wave of his right hand, he gave the order for the Glory Corps mothership to close in, and then had Major General Jenny and her people board.


    When Jenny stepped into the control room, she saw ire standing to the side. Rosen looked back at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve brought up this student of yours pretty well. I saw the whole process of how ire broke out of the Federal corps¡¯s enclosure today. At the critical moment, he kept a cool head. His performance was outstanding.¡±


    Jenny smiled, saluted and said, ¡°Yes, Marshal, I was thinking he could graduate already. I don¡¯t have much more to teach him.¡±


    ire had a face full of surprise, seeming to say ¡°You¡¯re ying with me.¡± He looked at Jenny, and then looked at the marshal.


    Rosen gave a rare smile and patted ire on the shoulder. He said, ¡°I knew beforehand that Mikel would set up an ambush there. Today, I purposely sent the vanguard there to sit back and wait. Jenny only sent you out to report in order to test your skills. Your father told me that you have a mecha, and I wanted to see your skill in piloting it. I¡¯m happy you didn¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Marshal!"


    Since these words were already said, ire immediately understood that though the danger had seemed extreme, since the marshal dared to let him go out to test himself, he must have still had a card up his sleeve. If his Bluestar really did get blown up, he supposed the marshal would have personally rode into battle in his war-god mecha to save him.


    It really was a false rm. So after surviving that disaster, could he expect good fortune toe?


    Just as he was thinking that, he heard the marshal say, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re with me. I¡¯ll personally teach you the skills formand.¡±


    Overjoyed, ire immediately saluted and said, ¡°Yes, Marshal!¡±


    This little New Year¡¯s episode soon spread to the capital. The media trumpeted the story of how ire broke through the Federal corps¡¯s encirclement in his mecha. As it was repeated, the story grew more and more and more miraculous, until ire practically became a genius.


    Although Xi Wei stayed in the pce, he went online every day, and he followed the empire¡¯s news closely. When he learned about this, he couldn¡¯t help sending ire a message out of worry. ¡°I saw the news saying you broke through the Federal corps¡¯s encirclement alone in your mecha. You¡¯re okay, right? It sounded really dangerous!¡±


    But the strange thing was, he didn¡¯t receive a reply within seconds this time, but had to wait untilte at night until one came. ¡°I¡¯m fine, the marshal just wanted to give an opportunity for actualbat. I¡¯ve been really busytely, and haven¡¯t had the time to check messages. How about you? What are you up to?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a big oldzybones. Oh right, I¡¯m going to my little sister¡¯s wedding in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Princess Sia? She¡¯s getting married?¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯ll be neen years old after New Year¡¯s. Her wedding date¡¯s long since been set. After New Year¡¯s, I¡¯ll send her over. You know her health hasn¡¯t been good since she was small. I really feel a little reluctant to send her to such a faraway ce.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but smile. Xi Wei had really gotten used to being a big brother. He was even reluctant to send his little sister off to be married, what was he going to do when his own wedding day came?


    ¡°Who¡¯s your sister going to marry? Have you met the groom?¡± ire asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s a rich businessman from the Lyra sr system. He seems to have some connections with the pce, and his family is super wealthy. He was attracted by our reputation and came to propose. Father let him meet with Sia a few times, and she felt the alpha wasn¡¯t bad, so they set an engagement.¡± When Xi Wei spoke of this, he felt a little indignant. ¡°I think my little sister deserves better.¡±


    ire said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, your sister¡¯s so beautiful, she should match with someone better. But things like feelings can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s fine as long as she likes him. As a big brother, you shouldn¡¯t be too reluctant to let her go. As long as that alpha is good to your little sister, she¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, girls always have to be married off when theye of age. When she was little, she was always clinging to me, toddling after me and calling me big brother. Now that she¡¯s grown up and has someone she likes, she doesn¡¯t like to cling to me anymore.¡± Xi Wei gripped his hair helplessly. He suddenly felt that their conversation sounded a bit like an old couple chatting about their family life, and changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s right, when are youing back?¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What, are you looking forward to my return?¡±


    Xi Wei pped his hand impolitely. ¡°No no no, what I mean is, you must have a lot of things to learn from the marshal. Take your time and study. It¡¯s best if you study for five or six years, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    ire smiled slightly. Did Xi Wei think his thoughts could escape him? This was obviously Xi Wei using him as a beard, wanting to put off marriage for a few more years.


    So he¡¯d better not tell him the news that he wasing back at the end of the year. When the time came, he could give him a nice surprise.


    This year, all was quiet in the Empire. Harboring his reluctance, Xi Wei personally escorted the Second Princess Sia to the Lyra sr system for her wedding, bringing Princess Alice¡¯s ne with him. He smoothly took the mecha the Underground Alliance had developed off of the capital, and after it had some work done in the Lyra sr system, he sessfully brought it back.


    Carlo and Aiden were now officially together. Although they hadn¡¯t married yet, they were attached at the hip, and showed off their PDA daily. Every time Xi Wei went out to eat with them and saw Carlo carrying Aiden on the way, he couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Is this necessary? He¡¯s long since gotten over his illness. It¡¯s a ten-meter distance, what do you need to carry him for!¡±


    And every time, Aiden would smile gently and pat Carlo¡¯s back, expressing that this was his exclusive steed.


    Carlo would then smirk cheerfully and say, ¡°I¡¯m happy to carry my wife, what do you care?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not even your wife yet, and you¡¯re showing so much PDA!¡± Xi Wei expressed that single dogs also had human rights, and couldn¡¯t be abused like this!


    As it happened, just as the three of them were eating, a tall young man suddenly pushed open the private room¡¯s door and walked in.


    He wore the ck uniform of the Glory Corps, and the trim outfit gave him the resolute air unique to military men. He had a head of fine golden hair, and a pair of eyes as clear of a blue as the sky. A faint smile hung on his lips. He walked slowly up to Xi Wei, reached out his arms and said, ¡°My prince, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    At the side, Carlo and Aiden smirked behind his back. Xi Wei stayed stiffly at the same spot.


    The man walked forward a step, and hugged Xi Wei tightly with a smile.


    It wasn¡¯t until the moment when he was pulled tightly into his arms that Xi Wei managed to react. He thumped ire hard on the shoulder and said in surprise, ¡°ire! Howe you¡¯re back?¡±


    ***


    8 hours and 8 minutes for 3,930 words, or 12.4 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.8 minutes. All the military description, geez, I nearly died... onl


    It¡¯s interesting, but did you know that "long time no see" is a literal trantion of ºÃ¾Ã²»¼û? The English expression might originate in Chinese pidgin, hence the weird grammatical structure. So I¡¯m literally tranting the Chinese expression to an English expression that came from the Chinese one.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??


    ***

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    It¡¯s thest week of the quarter and I¡¯m dyyyiing... I¡¯m literally tranting to procrastinate on my English paper. ??


    ***


    ire returning so suddenly to the capital really was out of Xi Wei¡¯s expectations. ording to reason, after going to the Glory Corps to study under Marshal Rosen, he shouldn¡¯t have been able toe back before three to five years were up. That way, Xi Wei could rest at ease with the excuse of ¡°I have to wait for ire toe back¡± to avoid the marriage his father wanted for him.


    As it turned out, ire returned after just a year of staying at the Glory Corps. Although he was pretty happy to see his old friend, when he thought about how he¡¯d have to face the marriage his parents were forcing on him again, he got a splitting headache. He hated that he couldn¡¯t just pass out until all of this was over.


    The expression on Xi Wei¡¯s face went from surprise, to joy, to dismay. ire saw it all, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny at heart. He reached out involuntarily and rubbed his hair softly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯vee back and you¡¯re not happy?¡±


    Xi Wei hadn¡¯t managed to reply yet when Carlo spoke over him. ¡°Of course he¡¯s happy. ire, you don¡¯t know that Xi Wei spent all day telling his father his heart held only you, and he had to wait for you toe back. Now that you¡¯ve finallye back, Xi Wei¡¯s clearly too excited, so excited he can¡¯t even speak. Right?¡±


    Xi Wei gave him a ferocious re. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    At the side, Carlo felt some schadenfreude. Now that he had a beauty in his arms himself, he was happy to watch the entertaining show Xi Wei and ire were putting on, just like how Xi Wei had often watched the show he was making before.


    Aiden, on the other hand, smiled and minded his own business sipping tea, holding the attitude that this had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give me a word in advance beforeing back?¡± Xi Wei finally came back to himself and sat down, asking with some bewilderment.


    ire sat down next to him self-assuredly and said, ¡°I wanted to give you a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Xi Wei looked back at him and asked, ¡°How long are you going to stay on the capital to visit your family? You¡¯re going back to the Glory Corps with the marshal in a few days, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± ire heartlessly denied Xi Wei¡¯s beautiful fantasy, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this time. The marshal thinks I¡¯m pretty much done learning, and he intends for me to go to the Morningstar Corps and stay on the capital.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    So to say, he wasn¡¯t leaving? Xi Wei¡¯s face immediately turned bitter.


    At the side, Carlo held back hisughter until his lungs were about to explode. He knew very clearly that the words the prince had said to His Majesty were only excuses, and Xi Wei regarded ire as only a good brother. If Xi Wei found out that ire liked him, when the time came, there¡¯d definitely be a fun show to watch.


    The meal ended under a strange atmosphere. The number of meals the four of them had eaten together from childhood until now were too many to count, but during this meal, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t taste what he was eating. ire hade back, and his once surefire excuse wouldn¡¯t work anymore. He started to worry about how he was going to exin this to his father when he returned to the pce.


    After they came out of the restaurant, Carlo took the initiative to carry Aiden on his back, waved at the two of them and said, ¡°We¡¯re going out for a date, you two do as you like.¡±


    This guy really couldn¡¯t live for a moment without showing off PDA. He was eager to let the whole empire know that Aiden had agreed to marry him. That smug air of his really made ire itch to kick him.


    Of course, ire was someone with a very refined demeanor, especially in front of Xi Wei. He quickly pressed down the impulse to kick Carlo into the air.


    He waited until Carlo and Aiden left, then turned to Xi Wei and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look really worried, are you thinking about what you¡¯re going to say to His Majesty after you get back?¡±


    Xi Wei sighed lightly and patted ire¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s still you who understands me. Quick, give me an idea.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ire paused and stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°It would be best if you just said...we¡¯ve been separated for so many years, we need some time to deepen our rtionship. What¡¯s more, ire¡¯s still young, and he hasn¡¯t gained a firm foothold in the Morningstar Corps yet. It¡¯s still too early to marry right now.¡±


    Xi Wei felt that was very reasonable, and nodded without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Great!¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize in the least that he was walking step by step into the trap ire hadid out for him.


    That night, when ire came home, he told Madame Grace what was weighing on his mind. Of course, he put it to his mother another way: ¡°Mom, you should know that I¡¯ve really liked Xi Wei since I was small, and Xi Wei likes me too. However, right now I¡¯m just a student who¡¯s barely graduated from military school. His Majesty definitely won¡¯t agree to let me marry Xi Wei.¡±


    Madame Grace was very quick-witted, and she soon understood what her son was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°You were thinking of having me start from Queen Anna¡¯s side?¡±


    This really deserved to be called the connection between mother and son. Having a wise and perceptive mom really made him worry-free!


    ire smiled, sat next to her and gently wrapped his arms around his mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You and the queen are old friends. If she agrees to this, and then whispers in His Majesty¡¯s ear, I think Xi Wei and I getting together won¡¯t be too big of a problem.¡±


    Grace said in agreement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hand this over to me. I¡¯ll talk with Queen Annater. But the most important problem you need to consider right now isn¡¯t whether His Majesty will agree, but how your father feels about it. He¡¯s never supported nor opposed you being with Xi Wei. Do you want to go ask him about it?¡±


    Just as she was talking, a deep voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. It¡¯s your own matter, so figure it out yourself. Don¡¯t forget Xi Wei¡¯s status. He¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s eldest son. Do you understand what it means to be together with him?¡±


    When ire saw his father enter the room, he stood up and said deferentially, ¡°Yes, Father.


    I know very well that this means I¡¯ll have to cooperate with the royal family¡¯s interests. If something happens in the future, it might even affect our entire family.¡±


    Byron nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. As the sessor to the Morningstar Corps, you have to consider the stakes before you do anything, and you can¡¯t act impulsively.¡±


    When Grace heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up in surprise. ¡°General, you¡¯ve already decided the matter of session?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Byron walked over to the sofa and sat down. He said indifferently, ¡°The family elders gathered and discussed this carefully. In this generation of alphas, ire¡¯s talent is the greatest. He¡¯s the only qualified candidate to take the post ofmander of the Morningstar Corps.¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s great, I just knew that...our ire was this bright. Choosing him as sessor will definitely win over the public.¡±


    Byron looked at his son and continued, ¡°ire stayed with the marshal for a year after graduating, and the marshal gave him a very high evaluation. He said that ire¡¯s performance while training at the Glory Corps was outstanding, and that he faced danger fearlessly and averted disaster many times. Now that he¡¯s returned to the capital, he cane with me to the Morningstar Corps and slowly learn how to take over the corps¡¯s management.¡±


    After ire finished listening to what his father said, he finally understood¡ªit turned out that going to the Glory Corps to study under the marshal was something his father had arranged.


    General Byron was usually reticent, and he rarely said caring words to his wife and son. But the amount of thought his father put into things made ire very moved. Ever since his sixteenth birthday, when his father gave him the S-ss mecha Bluestar as a present, he¡¯d been quietly cultivating his son into an excellent sessor.


    Having such a low-key, attentive father was really ire¡¯s good luck.


    ¡°Father, when do I report to the Morningstar Corps?¡± ire walked up to him and asked seriously.


    Byron thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make it next week. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. Since you¡¯ve juste back, you should spend some time with Xi Wei. Since you two like each other, you should first go to the pce to pay a formal visit to His Majesty and the Queen.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking!¡±


    As soon as Xi Wei got back that night, he met with his father¡¯s interrogation.


    His Majesty Trand called him into the pce and asked him very seriously, ¡°I heard Marshal Rosen say that ire¡¯se back. What do you n to do? Do you really want to marry him?¡±


    Xi Wei repeated the words ire had taught him, and then said seriously, ¡°Father, an important event like marriage shouldn¡¯t be rushed. In any case, he and I like each other, and our hearts won¡¯t change. Waiting a few more years isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Trand really didn¡¯t feel at ease about giving Xi Wei to ire, so he could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, then bring him over to see me sometime.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    So the next day, ire naturally came over to meet his parents.


    This was his first time paying an official visit to his future father and mother-inw. ire naturally had to prepare meticulously . He put on a well-tailored suit and tie. He looked very handsome, and his every movement was full of the bearing of a gentleman.


    He also prepared a big present for His Majesty and the Queen. He heard from his mother that the Queen had a special interest in growing moonlight grass, so he found Aiden and Randy and had them help him get a cart full of valuable moonlight grass. He set up a garden of moonlight grass for the Queen. Queen Anna was so happy, she was beaming from ear to ear.


    As for His Majesty, he was usually busy with government affairs, and after asking around, ire couldn¡¯t find if he had anything he particrly liked. After thinking it over carefully, he finally decided to give him a box of priceless five-star fruit wine that had been aged for several hundred years, as well as a set of precious luminous stone wine cups. When His Majesty and the Queen weren¡¯t busy, they could sit in the moonlight garden and sip wine slowly.


    His Majesty Trand took the gifts with a serious expression, and didn¡¯t say much. However, from Queen Anna¡¯s expression, shepletely regarded him as her son-inw. Her gaze was so fond, it was almost as if she was his real mother. It looked like the conversation Grace had with Queen Annast night had had a clear effect.


    Xi Wei saw how well ire was performing in front of his parents, and he couldn¡¯t help but scoot over sneakily and grouse in his ear, ¡°I say, isn¡¯t your acting too realistic? Buying such precious gifts for your first meeting, didn¡¯t you spend a lot of money?¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°You used to be the king of the silver screen. You should know that when acting, of course you have to throw yourself into the emotions, and immerse yourself in the role. Only then can the audience feel that what you¡¯re acting is real. I don¡¯t want His Majesty and the Queen to doubt our rtionship.¡±


    After he finished talking, he naturally took Xi Wei¡¯s hand, and casually interlocked all ten fingers.


    It was his first time holding hands with a man, and it was even with all ten fingers!


    Xi Wei felt really awkward at heart, but what ire had said was true. When acting, they had to be realistic. Otherwise, with his father¡¯s prating gaze, if he saw that they were pretending, they¡¯d be done for.


    So Xi Wei could only force himself to let ire hold his hand.


    The two of them sat there holding hands, and they really did look like they were in a rtionship. Queen Anna looked at them, all smiles, and said, ¡°Actually, as long as you¡¯ve got a good rtionship, it¡¯s fine if you get married a few yearster. But I¡¯m a little curious, you two were born on the same day and grew up together, so when did you start liking each other?¡±


    When meeting the parents for the first time, it wasmon for them to ask about the background of the rtionship. ire seemed to have long since prepared for this. He saidposedly, ¡°My Queen, you probably still remember, right? When I was little, I loved to cling to Xi Wei, and was always following him around. If Xi Wei yed something, I wanted to y it too. If he wanted to read a book, I¡¯d go home and buy it so I could read it as well... After I grew up and became more sensible, I realized that feeling was love. I wanted to be with Xi Wei, and protect him for all my life. Xi Wei is the partner I¡¯ve set my mind on.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Buddy, can you not be so sappy! Actors also get NGs, can you consider the feelings of your partner?


    Xi Wei wanted to throw him off, but ire gently tightened his grip on his hand without batting an eyelid. ire looked back at him, smiled and said, ¡°Xi Wei, it should have been the same for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± ire put him on the spot, and Xi Wei suddenly felt awkward beyond measure. Although his acting was top-notch, he¡¯d only coborated with beautiful women before. If he held a beautiful woman and said ¡°I love you, I want to spend my whole life with you,¡± he wouldn¡¯t find it too ufortable. But his partner right now was a man. If you asked him to say those kinds of sappy words...he really couldn¡¯t get them out of his mouth!


    But no matter how you said it, he still had a background as the king of film. He soon overcame this awkward mentality, smiled and said, ¡°Yes, ire said it right. I also want to be with him for the rest of my life.¡±


    The hand holding his suddenly tightened its grip, until his fingers hurt. Xi Wei looked back at ire. In that pair of bottomless, beautiful blue eyes, a hint of aplex emotion seemed to arise. It made Xi Wei confused.


    But ire quickly smiled, and with a gentle gaze, he said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve set my mind on Xi Wei since long ago. So Your Majesty, my Queen, please rest assured, I¡¯ll protect him to the best of my abilities.¡±


    He spoke these words with an umon resolution. Trand and Anna looked at each other, and evidently believed in his promise. Even Xi Wei felt that ire¡¯s acting skills had already reached the point of perfection, so that it was hard to distinguish truth from fiction.


    Looks like this time, they sessfully bluffed their way through. Xi Wei let out an internal sigh of relief.


    However, Xi Wei didn¡¯t realize that today, ire hadn¡¯t been acting at all. Every word he had said hade from the feelings deep in his heart. Only for that reason had he been able to throw everything he had into a moving performance, so that people couldn¡¯t tell truth apart from lies.


    ***


    5 hours and 3 minutes for 2,736 words, or about 11.1 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 1.3 minutes.


    Things are picking up, y¡¯all...


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Hey, the quarter¡¯s over and I survived... ??


    ***


    His first time meeting the parents went exceptionally smoothly. Queen Anna found him pleasing to the eye no matter how she looked at him, and even His Majesty Trand, who hadn¡¯t felt sure about him, had changed his point of view.


    After ire left, His Majesty Trand took Anna¡¯s hand in aplicated mood. He said in a low voice, ¡°After hearing what ire had to say today, I actually felt a bit guilty. Maybe I¡¯ve been overthinking this. The two of them are truly in love, but all I¡¯ve been thinking about is the position of the royal family versus the Warwick family...¡±


    Annaforted him softly. ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to me yourself too much. After all, Xi Wei is a prince. You didn¡¯t dare to let him marry just anyone because you loved him too much, and were afraid he might get hurt. Xi Wei will understand. They¡¯re still young right now, and since they¡¯re happy with each other, I think we can just set an engagement for now. It¡¯s no big deal if we put off the wedding for a few years.¡±


    Trand nodded and sighed softly. ¡°I hope ire won¡¯t make Xi Wei unhappy.¡±


    Xi Weipletely hadn¡¯t expected that after ire met his parents once, he¡¯d actually make His Majesty and the Queen start discussing engagement. He¡¯d basically jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire!


    Following his mother¡¯s wishes, Xi Wei took ire to the door. He was intending to let go of his hand, but ire suddenly leaned close to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let go for now. There¡¯s members of the Royal Guard behind us. If you let go of my hand as soon as we get out of the door, they¡¯ll be suspicious.¡±


    Xi Wei could only nod and walk hand in hand with ire all the way to the pce gates.


    When it was time to part, Xi Wei patted his shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Thanks for your trouble acting.¡±


    ire found it tremendously funny at heart. Xi Wei was such a straightforward guy; he¡¯d never expect that he¡¯d been sold, and was even helping the seller count his money. Afterwards, when he knew the truth, wouldn¡¯t he be furious enough to show his fists and beat him up?


    But after liking him for such a long time, having the excuse of acting to get closer to him was a chance that was hard toe by. It would only be right for him to grasp this opportunity. After he thought of this, ire smiled, reached out and hugged Xi Wei. He said softly, ¡°Do you still need to stand on ceremony with me? If you need something in the future, find me anytime.¡±


    Xi Wei felt a little awkward inside. Although they were both men, since he was an omega, his gics didn¡¯t let him grow too tall. He was shorter than ire by half a head, so when he hugged him like this, he was pulled tight against his chest.


    He was probably thinking too much, right? Why did this hugging position feel like he was protecting him?


    Xi Wei scratched his head and banished the strange thoughts that had suddenly risen up in his mind. He smiled and patted ire¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Alright, if you keep being sappy like this I won¡¯t be able to take it. I didn¡¯t think your acting would be this good... It¡¯ste, you should hurry back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± ire smiled and let go of him.


    Bluestar suddenly jumped out. The blue star turned into a little w, and he reached for Xi Wei and said, ¡°Your Highness, what about Egret? I want to say goodbye to Egret.¡±


    Xi Wei was speechless. ¡°Why would you need to say goodbye?¡±


    Bluestar twisted around shyly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we acting? I think my acting is pretty good too. Egret and I can act as lovers. That way, the owners and their mechas would be two pairs of lovers. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s very touching?¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei was amused intoughter, while ire helplessly held his forehead. Egret straightaway switched himself off, not wanting to pay attention to this fool.


    Bluestar sadly carried ire back home, feeling aggrieved the entire way. ¡°Owner, why is it that you got to hold hands with His Highness and hug him and he didn¡¯t object at all, but I couldn¡¯t even say hello to Egret without him ignoring me?¡±


    ire patiently exined, ¡°Because your owner is smarter than you, and you¡¯re too dumb.¡±


    Bluestar looked unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m one of the few S-ss sentient mechas in the Empire, and my AI can bepared to human intelligence. My IQ tested past 250!¡±


    ire said, ¡°Your EQ is negative.¡±


    Bluestar was very confused. ¡°What¡¯s EQ?¡±


    The foolish mecha then went on the Inte database to search ¡°EQ.¡± ire smiled and poked the blue star floating in front of him, and suddenly felt that with this lively mecha at his side, his life after getting together with Xi Wei would be pretty fun.


    A weekter, ire officially came to the Morningstar Corps with his father, General Byron.


    The Morningstar Corps was stationed on the Taiya, located between the Cepheus sr system and the Ursa sr system. This¡¯s environment was rather deste. Outside of the corps encampment, nowhere else had been developed, and it all consisted of wild forests and steep valleys.


    The corps was stationed on arge in, where most of the Morningstar Corps¡¯s battleships werended.


    ire followed his father as he reviewed the troops. The deep blue battleships wereid out on the in for inspection, causing a feeling of hot-blooded enthusiasm to well up from the bottom of ire¡¯s heart.


    He had never thought of bing a soldier before, but after experiencing several crises in the Glory Corps, he suddenly felt that bing an imperial soldier wasn¡¯t bad. He liked the feeling of piloting his mecha back and forth through the enemy camp, and he especially liked the moments when he could cooperate with the rear troops to beat the Federal troops into a sorry state. His heart would boil with a hot-blooded fervor. It was a feeling he could only experience for himself on the battlefield.


    If he had been born into a peaceful era, he would¡¯ve been willing to protect Xi Wei for a lifetime and enjoy his days of ordinary happiness. But since he had been born into a military family, and the Empire and the Federation were undergoing ceaseless border disputes, he was willing to expend what little strength he had for his country.


    Loving Xi Wei was a very important thing.


    But it wasn¡¯t everything.


    After he left Xi Wei and came to the Morningstar Corps, ire kept telling himself that he had to seriously do the things he had to do, and not disappoint his father who had given him a lot of thought.


    ire followed General Byron during the entire process of reviewing the troops, showing the appropriate etiquette. When he received officials of the rank of major general or higher, he was refined and courteous, and he was modest in front of his elders. He didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of arrogance from being the chosen sessor.


    General Craig was very satisfied with his son¡¯s performance, and the corps seniors also had a good impression of this princeling. In the evening, General Byron held a banquet on the mothership to officially introduce ire to everyone.


    Starting the next morning, ording to Byron¡¯s arrangement, ire began handling some simple things in the corps. Since he had a year¡¯s worth of experience at the Glory Corps, and had learned no small number of things from the marshal, he found it easy to master the tasks his father gave him aftering to the Morningstar Corps.


    His days at the Morningstar Corps were very busy. In his remaining leisure time, he still had video calls with Xi Wei, and told him about how things were going. He could only press down the words of longing in his heart.


    Xi Wei, on the other hand, was living quite easily andfortably. With ire as a beard, His Majesty and the Queen wouldn¡¯t press him to get married. He only needed to chat with ire by video call every few days, and it was enough to make his father and mother feel that their rtionship was very good.


    In this way, more than a year passed. The Third Princess Celine also married and moved to a faraway gxy, leaving the capital. The little prince Caesar was almost old enough to attend college, and he spent every day studying diligently at St. Paul Academy. In the huge pce, only Prince Xi Wei was left. His Majesty Trand and Queen Anna actually felt reluctant to give him away.


    At the end of the year 797 of the universal calendar, Marshal Rosen led the Glory Corps back to the capital, where he met the Thunderp Corps, Phantom Corps, Cobra Corps, Morningstar Corps and Rose Corps for a rare gathering. The military had decided to hold an award assembly to give awards and promotions to the young people who had made significant military contributions over thest two years.


    From the Cobra Corps, Carlo rose from major to senior colonel. The Thunderp Corps¡¯s Joen had gone from lieutenant colonel to senior colonelst year, and now he was promoted again, to major general. This kind of promotion route was amon method for military heirs to obtain a ticket to the upper ranks. And as for ire, who was still so young, the marshal actually proposed that he be directly promoted to major general!


    It was unprecedented in imperial history for someone barely twenty-three to be promoted to major general. Naturally, many people questioned this proposal.


    However, Marshal Rosen suddenly took out the record of ire¡¯s military achievements from when he was in the Glory Legion: from the time when he seeded in singlehandedly breaking through the Federal troops¡¯s encirclement, to when he led the outnumbered vanguard against the enemy on the front lines and eliminated an entire division¡¯s worth of Federal troops, to the many times when his disruption had forced the enemy to retreat, and the times when he rescued Imperial citizens who had been held captive...


    The brilliant military achievements listed out on the virtual screen stunned everyone!


    ¡°I think that of the ranked officers here, many can¡¯t even measure up to half of ire¡¯s achievements. The only ce where he loses to everyone here is age. Why can¡¯t we make an exception and promote him?¡± Marshal Rosen¡¯s cold gaze swept over everyone present. He said calmly, ¡°The military needs talented people like ire. Not only does he have a natural gift formand, but he can also pilot an S-ss mecha. His mental strength is enough to make him qualified for the position of major general.¡±


    With the marshal¡¯s support, and the added strong backing of his father General Byron, the proposal to promote ire to major general passed by majority vote.


    No one expected that such a young alpha would actually have hidden depths, racking up so many merits at the Glory Corps. Seeing achievement after achievement listed before him, General Byron couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of his son. Although there were not a few scars left behind on ire¡¯s body, for a military man, those scars were emblems of honor.


    The award ceremony was held on Christmas Day.


    This was ire¡¯s first timeing to the Imperial Military Hall. The generals of the six major corps that came walked in with straight backs, wearing different military uniforms, their gazes firm. Although there were also some useless second-generation children of military families there, they didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly on an asion like this, and obediently followed their fathers to the assembly hall on the top floor.


    There were many soldiers from the younger generation who receivedmendations. Joen was promoted to the rank of major general, and he stood by his father¡¯s side in high spirits. When ire¡¯s turn came, he walked calmly onto the stage, faced the marshal and saluted sharply. He took a medal of honor and a brand new pair of epaulettes from the marshal¡¯s hands.


    On each epaulette, there were three silver stars, representing the Morningstar Corps. A dazzling golden star and a pair of crossed golden sickles represented the rank of major general. Afterwards, when ire wore his military uniform, these epaulettes would show his respected status of major general.


    When he saw ire take the velvet tray, the marshal nodded and said, ¡°The military conferred you the rank of major general in hopes that you¡¯ll continue to put forth effort, and won¡¯t let your elders down.¡±


    ire said clearly, ¡°Yes, Marshal!¡±


    His bright voice resounded throughout the entire auditorium. The audience cooperated by pping. Everyone looked on to see whether the Empire¡¯s youngest major general in front of them was only impressive-looking on the outside, or a genuine talent.


    His Majesty was naturally the first one to know about the news of ire¡¯s promotion to major general. That night, he called Queen Anna, Xi Wei and Berg into the pce, smiled and said, ¡°Let me tell you some good news. They¡¯ve just made an exception and promoted ire to major general.¡±


    Xi Wei said in surprise, ¡°Really? Looks like his performance in the past few years was pretty good to be a major general this young.¡±


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°I heard that this was the marshal¡¯s proposal. ire made no small number of military contributions during his time at the Glory Corps. What¡¯s really amazing is that this boy is so young, but he never shows off, doesn¡¯t say a word when he does something, and keeps a low profile. He¡¯ll probably be a celebrity overnight.¡±


    Queen Anna beamed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s truly worthy of being the person Xi Wei likes. He really is very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei coughed in embarrassment.


    His mother¡¯s attitude of itching to grab ire and bring him into the pce as her son-inw really made Xi Wei blush in shame. Although as a friend, Xi Wei felt happy for ire¡¯s promotion to major general, the way His Majesty and his uncle were praising ire to the utmost suddenly gave him a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, His Majesty smiled and said, ¡°It looks like we should add the engagement to the agenda.¡±


    Berg gave a nod of approval. ¡°I think we should strike while the iron is hot, and get Xi Wei and ire engaged this New Year.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Help! How did they get on the topic of engagement? Could it be that he really jumped from the frying pan into the fire?!


    ***


    5 hours and 6 minutes for 2,490 words, or 12.3 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 1.2 minutes...right back to where we started.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi. Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Hope you all had a wonderful Christmas! Or if you didn¡¯t have Christmas, I hope you at least enjoyed your break, as I didn¡¯t. ;_;


    ***


    Xi Wei totally hadn¡¯t expected that things would develop like this.


    The way he had seen it, before ire came back, he could use the excuse of ¡°waiting for the person I like to return¡± to refuse any engagements His Majesty might arrange for him. After ire returned, he could use ¡°ire hasn¡¯t found his footing in the Morningstar Corps yet¡± as a reason to dy his marriage. As it turned out, ire flew up the ranks and was promoted to major general in one short year. His excuses had beenpletely used up.


    Faced with His Majesty¡¯s gentle, affectionate gaze, Xi Wei hated that he couldn¡¯t dig a hole and bury himself in it. He couldn¡¯t help butin at heart. ire, what are you doing putting in so much effort? Couldn¡¯t you take your time a bit? Is it impossible to rise to major general after ten years?


    When His Majesty saw Xi Wei¡¯splicated expression, he finally couldn¡¯t help bute down from his throne and gently pat his son¡¯s shoulder. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Xi Wei didn¡¯t know what was best to say.


    Berg interrupted, ¡°Is it that you¡¯re still not ready? You feel like it¡¯s too early for marriage?¡±


    Sure enough, his uncle knew him! As if he¡¯d found a lifesaver, Xi Wei nodded hard and said, ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s too early to marry!¡±


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°So let¡¯s set the engagement first.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Berg looked back at His Majesty. ¡°Brother, what do you think? ire¡¯s only just been promoted to major general. He still needs some time to take over the work at the Morningstar Corps. Holding a wedding now really is a bit rushed. What¡¯s more, General Byron is sure to prepare a separate vi for this pair of newlyweds. Otherwise, when Xi Wei has his heatter on, it¡¯s not like he can live together with his elders.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. We should take the opportunity this New Year to arrange the engagement, so the elders¡¯ minds can be at ease.¡± His Majesty Trand looked back at Queen Anna. ¡°As for the official wedding, let¡¯s wait until General Byron has everything ready next year and hold it then.¡±


    Anna smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty said it right. When Madam Grace hears this news, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy! She¡¯s already picked out Xi Wei¡¯s home for after their wedding. It¡¯s at 101 Fern Street, right between the pce and General Byron¡¯s official residence. As long as Your Majesty approves, they can start construction right away.¡±


    Trand nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, Madam Grace does things pretty considerately. After Xi Wei gives birth to a prince, it¡¯ll be convenient for him to carry the child back to the pce.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    The more the three elders chatted, the happier they became. They even started talking about hugging their grandchildren and that kind of thing. His Majesty said that Xi Wei had to have four children at least, while the Queen thought that four was too many, and would be too exhausting for Xi Wei. Berg said that it was best to let these kinds of things take their natural course... They talked and talked, and when they looked back, they found that the main topic of discussion, Xi Wei, had disappeared without a trace.


    His Majesty said, surprised, ¡°What happened to Xi Wei?!¡±


    Berg smiled and said, ¡°He ran away.¡±


    Anna rubbed her forehead. ¡°Maybe he was shy.¡±


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t know about being shy, he just felt that staying there listening to his father and mother discuss the question of how many children he would have in the future really made the hairs down his back stand up!


    So he took the opportunity when they weren¡¯t paying attention to sneak away.


    He took a walk around the pce to let himself calm down. He really felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be handled this way.


    After he returned to his room, he immediately had Egret connect to Bluestar¡¯smunicator.


    When he received Egret¡¯smunications signal, Bluestar got very excited. He immediately opened the message channel, jumped out and said, ¡°Egret, Egret, did you miss me? That¡¯s good, so you¡¯ve finally learned how to think of me?¡±


    Egret calmly interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your owner.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Bluestar dejectedly yelled for his owner. Just then, ire was giving a toast to some generals with his father. He suddenly found that the blue ring on his finger had lit up. That pale, soft blue light was the light effect he had set up especially for Egret. With one look, he could tell it was a message Egret had sent him.


    ire couldn¡¯t get away at the moment, so he had Bluestar reply saying they¡¯d talkter.


    Half an hourter, ire seized an opportunity to leave the banquet hall, and went to a quiet lounge nearby. He closed the door, then took Egret¡¯s call, smiled and said, ¡°Xi Wei, what were you looking for me for?¡±


    Xi Wei frowned. ¡°Are you busy? You only replied after such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± ire said softly, ¡°Just now, I was toasting some generals with my father. It¡¯d be too impolite if I left, so I had no way to contact you for the moment. What¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯s your expression so bad?¡±


    Xi Wei said depressedly, ¡°My father just called me over and told me that he wants to arrange our engagement for this New Year.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei said angrily, ¡°How did you rise to major general this fast! What am I supposed to do now? What excuse can I still think of to decline?¡±


    ¡ªThis is exactly the situation I¡¯m happy to see.


    ire held backughter in his heart, put on a serious face and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this pretty good? My parents are worried about my marriage, and your father¡¯s even more worried about you. If we get engaged, we can stop the mouths of the elders on both sides.¡±


    Xi Wei said doubtfully, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s feasible?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± ire said seriously, ¡°Do you still remember that movie we shot where the female lead couldn¡¯t find a partner? Her parents were nagging her relentlessly, so she was forced to find a good friend of hers to pretend to be her boyfriend. After she went home, she pretended to get engaged, so her parents would feel at ease. After that, her parents never nagged her again. In any case, she worked in another part of the country, so her parents didn¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    Xi Wei thought of that movie. He had shot that flick when he was just starting out, and he had yed the male lead. He was the ¡°good friend¡± that ire had talked about, who the female lead dragged out to be her beard. The movie¡¯s ending was that the two of them pretended and pretended, and actually developed feelings. In the end, they got married for real.


    Although finding a fake boyfriend or girlfriend for the sake of dealing with your parents wasn¡¯t an umon thing in their previous world, Xi Wei had always felt it wasn¡¯t quite proper at heart. After all, the Empire and their previous world werepletely different. In their previous world, marriage was unrestricted, and there wasn¡¯t an exotic setting like alphas and omegas. Don¡¯t talk about marriage, after marriage, you still had to deal with divorce.


    Was what they were doing now feasible? What if after getting engaged, they were pushed to marry, and after faking getting married, they were pushed to have children?


    ire saw him hesitate, and persuaded him softly, ¡°We don¡¯t have a better method right now. After we get engaged, I¡¯ll follow my father back to the Morningstar Corps camp. I¡¯ll be able to count the number of times I¡¯lle back to the capital every year on my fingers. We can think of another way to dy it for a few years. After a few years, if we really can¡¯t drag things out any longer...¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°What¡¯ll we do if we can¡¯t drag things out any longer?¡±


    ire smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s just go register to get married.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei stared at him, wide-eyed. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right?! Us two register to get married?¡±


    ire shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry an alpha, and I don¡¯t want to marry a fragile omega. It¡¯ll be mutually beneficial for us to register to get married. Anyway, I¡¯m confident in your acting, and my acting isn¡¯t bad either. Concealing this from others won¡¯t be a problem. Didn¡¯t we live together before? Just take it as returning to when you were an actor.¡±


    Back then, when he was an actor, ire had indeed lived with him as his manager. The two of them had lived on neighboring floors for many years, and were very familiar with each other¡¯s living habits.


    ire said jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯re an omega, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Xi Wei did feel reassured at this. Although long afterwards, he would regret this until his intestines turned green, at least for now, he didn¡¯t bear the slightest suspicion towards ire. The way he saw it, ire¡¯s suggestion was just the way good bros helped each other out. If these two straight guys who wanted to get married and rent a house together to fool others were sessful, it really would be a method that would deal with things once and for all. With ire, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry that his parents would force him into marriage for the rest of his life.


    Xi Wei carefully considered the stakes, then said decisively, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s take it one step at a time. We¡¯ll get engaged first and then see.¡±


    ire said quickly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the best way.¡±


    Xi Wei paused, then couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly marry an alpha, so I want to fake an engagement and fool my parents. But what about you? ire, don¡¯t you want to marry a gentle and soft omega beauty and take her home to be your wife?¡±


    He finally thought of the crux of the problem. ire feigned seriousness and said, ¡°I¡¯mpletely uninterested in the omegas of this world. When I hear about heat and the like, it sounds just like what wild beasts do. What¡¯s more, most omegas have such delicate bodies, and they love to act spoiled and clingy. You know my personality; women who cling to me all the time annoy me the most. Besides, my father ns to hand the Morningstar Corps over to me. Dealing with military affairs every day is more than enough to keep me busy.¡±


    ¡°If you dy your state of wedded bliss for the sake of helping me, I¡¯ll feel very bad about it,¡± Xi Wei said seriously.


    ire thought at heart: You absolutely shouldn¡¯t feel bad, it¡¯s I who should feel sinful!


    Xi Wei thought it over and said, ¡°Actually, omega girls aren¡¯t all like you said. Like my little sisters Sia and Celine, I think they¡¯re well-behaved, beautiful, smart and not clingy. If you meet a girl you liketer on, just tell me. We¡¯ll think of a way when the timees.¡±


    ire started to smile. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it like that then.¡±


    He had seeded in getting Xi Wei to take the bait. Although ire felt a sense of guilt, Xi Wei had a straightforward personality and a violent way of dealing with things. It was impossible for him to outright confess and chase after him hard. For the sake of his future lifelong happiness, using warm water to boil a frog and slowly bring Xi Wei into his own territory was the best method.


    The New Year 797 of the universal calendar was a year worth remembering for many.


    There was finally someone who dared to ask for the hand of the Empire¡¯s most violent omega prince. It was said that it was the youngest major general in the empire right now, General Bryon¡¯s eldest son ire. The two of them were getting engaged on New Year¡¯s Eve!


    Like a bomb thrown in water, this piece of news instantly stirred up thousands of waves. The media made countless, continuous reports, and all the big forums were buzzing with activity.


    ¡°ire is really a brave man for daring to marry Xi Wei!¡±


    ¡°As an alpha, I express my sincere admiration for ire. Don¡¯t mention rising to major general at such a young age, he actually dares to marry a big beast and take him back home, he¡¯s too brave!¡±


    ¡°I really sympathize with ire. You say, if those two really do marry, will Xi Wei beat him every day?¡±


    ¡°Taming an omega like Xi Wei really is very difficult, but I¡¯m optimistic about ire. It¡¯s said that the two of them are childhood sweethearts, so even if Xi Wei wants to beat him, he should still be held back by a little sentiment, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s finally someone who wants our empire¡¯s eldest prince. Everyone should apud and celebrate!¡±


    Xi Wei saw these replies on the forum, and he really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    If the Imperial citizens found out that he and ire were pretending, how would they react? It would definitely be interesting. But he¡¯d better not upset the citizens¡¯ hearts. First he¡¯d deal with his parents, and then he¡¯d think about it.


    On New Year¡¯s Day, not only did Princess Sia and Princess Celine who had married off to faraway gxiese back to the pce, bringing their alphas, even the little prince Caesar asked for leave from St. Paul Academy and came to attend his elder brother¡¯s engagement banquet.


    Sia and Celine readied their formal attire with their mother and went out. Caesar stayed in his brother¡¯s room, and he looked like he was in a bit of a bad mood. ¡°Brother, are you really getting engaged to that ire? Exactly what¡¯s good about him?¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°He tested into St. Romia Military Academy when he was sixteen, while you¡¯re eighteen this year and still haven¡¯t got in. That shows he¡¯s at least smarter than you.¡±


    Caesar said, unconvinced, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the exam this year, and I¡¯ll definitely get full marks. Even if I took it when I was sixteen, I could pass. It was Father who didn¡¯t want to let me take the test that early.¡±


    Xi Wei walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°All right, I know you¡¯re reluctant for your brother to leave, so when you look at ire you find all sorts of ways in which he¡¯s displeasing. We¡¯re only getting engaged today, that¡¯s all. Can you act a little friendlier to ire?¡±


    Caesar gave a ¡°Humph,¡± turned and left.


    Xi Wei smiled and shook his head. Time really passed fast. His youngest brother was going to take the standard graduation exam next year, and he himself was twenty-three years old. In an empire where omegas generally married at eighteen, he really was an old maid. No wonder his father and mother were so anxious. He hoped that this year, after getting engaged, he could let his father and mother be at ease for the time being, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry over him anymore.


    In the afternoon, Queen Anna called Xi Wei into the pce to try on formal attire. Although he didn¡¯t feel too pleased at heart, seeing how happy and excited his mother and little sisters were, he didn¡¯t have the heart to burst their bubble. He could only cooperate and put on the imperial royal family¡¯s gorgeous ceremonial robes.


    Queen Anna had personallymissioned this ceremonial uniform. White was the main color, with delicately embroidered blue and goldcing intermingling. It was tailored to be very close-fitting, and when Xi Wei wore it, it set off his physique so he looked well-proportioned, tall and straight. He vividly disyed the noble temperament of the royal family.


    Xi Wei had had both red lips and white teeth to start with. When he dressed up like this, he made it so that people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away.


    As Queen Anna helped her son straighten his cor, she smiled and said, ¡°Our Xi Wei really is getting more and more good-looking. I really feel a little reluctant to give you away to someone else.¡±


    Celine also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, even though Brother¡¯s older than us, we also feel reluctant to give him to ire.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t get engaged, I¡¯ll stay in the pce all my life and keep youpany.¡±


    Anna gave him a re and rebuked, ¡°How could you do that? You¡¯ve already grown up, you need to have your own household and children. After you¡¯ve had your children, you need to bring them back to the pce from time to time and let your mother take a look, understand?¡±


    Xi Wei rubbed his nose in embarrassment. ¡°We¡¯ve only just gotten engaged... Mother, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡±


    Anna smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far away, not far, it¡¯s just a matter of two or three years.¡±


    Xi Wei sank into silence, and pondered at heart...should he have the Underground Alliance research a new type of drug, the kind that can make an omegapletely lose their fertility?


    It wasn¡¯t just Xi Wei who was dressing up in splendid clothes today. Madam Grace made ire dress up properly as well.


    He¡¯d just risen to major general a few days ago. He wore a brand-new military uniform that was speciallymissioned for him. The deep blue outer coat of the Morningstar Corps major general uniform was paired with a white shirt. With a ck leather belt and ck tall boots added on, it made him seem especially spirited.


    He¡¯d been handsome in the first ce, and wearing a uniform like that, he seemed even more striking andpelling. The major general badge on his shoulder represented his respected status.


    As a young and promising major general, he really could match up to His Majesty¡¯s beloved Imperial eldest prince.


    Madam Grace patted ire¡¯s shoulder, satisfied. She smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, my son¡¯s so handsome, Xi Wei will definitely like it.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Mom, what about the ring? I have to carry it with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gotten it ready for you.¡±


    ire took the red velvet box from his mother¡¯s hands, and opened it to examine the ring. He had specially found a jeweler tomission this engagement ring from, and he had spent no small amount of money on the rush order. The precious diamond on the top really drew one¡¯s gaze, but what was most important was what was inside the ring. There was a line of small letters carved on the inner surface. They were ire and Xi Wei¡¯s names, and if you didn¡¯t look carefully, it was very difficult to find them.


    ire smiled and put the ring away. He faced the mirror and took a look at himself, then followed his parents out the door.


    Tonight, the banquet hall was bustling. Not to mention that all the officers of rank major general and above in the military showed up, all the friends and rtives of the royal family hade, even the princesses who rarely made appearances. The importance His Majesty attached to Xi Wei¡¯s marriage could clearly be seen.


    It was no wonder. The imperial citizens had jibed daily that ¡°Our eldest prince definitely can¡¯t be married off.¡± His Majesty Trand had worried until his hair was about to go white.


    ire arrived at seven o¡¯clock at night. He was immediately met by everyone¡¯s earsplitting apuse. His Majesty looked at this young, handsome major general of the Morningstar Corps, and showed a rare smile.


    At almost the same time, the long-awaited Xi Wei, who¡¯d been meticulously dressed up by Queen Anna, finally arrived at the banquet hall.


    Xi Wei¡¯s acting was still pretty praiseworthy. His face carrying a smile, he walked step by step down the staircase. Everyone felt their field of view brightening. Although the Imperial eldest prince had a violent character, and the people affectionately called him a big beast, his looks and figure were excellent among male omegas. He wasn¡¯t pale and delicate like many omegas. His full forehead, rosy lips and straight nose, added onto his slender eyebrows, gave a hint of valor to the beauty of his features.


    Wearing an exquisite, sumptuous royal uniform, he slowly descended the steps without saying a word. He showed the bearing of a king, as if he were a sovereign looking out on his realm.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but think that if he was an alpha, he would actually be very suitable for inheriting His Majesty Trand¡¯s throne.


    From the moment Xi Wei appeared, ire¡¯s gaze was fixed on him. This was the person he had liked for two lifetimes. Whether he was Best Actor at an award ceremony, or today¡¯s prince, he had always been this maic. Every time, ire couldn¡¯t stop his gaze from following him.


    ire¡¯s gentle gaze was fastened on Xi Wei. He watched Xi Wei walk towards him, and his heart started beating fiercely.


    Although he¡¯d used clumsy means to deceive him, and set up a gentle trap for him, today was a day he¡¯d been waiting decades for.


    ire walked slowly up to him, and stopped half a meter away from him. The two of them looked at each other. To Xi Wei, this look was a silent agreement to act out this y, but to outsiders, this kind of look was one hundred percent a disy of public affection. It caused great harm to the hearts of many single people present.


    When the two leads had arrived, His Majesty Trand smiled and dered, ¡°Let the engagement banquet begin!¡±


    The lighting in the banquet hall suddenly brightened, and apuse thundered.


    The engagement ceremony wasn¡¯t asplicated as a wedding ceremony. The royal family¡¯s dedicated master of ceremonies presided over matters ording to procedure. The two parties first toasted their elders, then in front of everyone, the alpha put the ring on the omega¡¯s finger, and the ceremony was over.


    ire walked side by side with Xi Wei to their elders to toast them.


    After pouring red wine into their goblets, the two of them politely lifted their cups. First they toasted His Majesty and the Queen, and then they toasted General Byron and Madam Grace. The four elders drained their cups, formally acknowledging the rtionship between the two.


    Next was the part where the omega put on the engagement ring. ire took out the ring and lifted Xi Wei¡¯s hand.


    Xi Wei felt a little ufortable, and wanted to retract his fingers. But ire pulled his hand gently, and lightly slipped the ring onto his ring finger.


    The custom-made diamond ring glittered almost blindingly under the light. The apuse around them turned even more earsplitting.


    ording to the imperial custom, when an alpha put a ring on an omega¡¯s finger, it was just like marking. It meant ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    ire looked at the ring glittering on Xi Wei¡¯s finger, and couldn¡¯t help the corners of his mouth rising in a smile.


    ¡ªGreat, he¡¯d trapped Xi Wei with a ring. It¡¯d be difficult now if he wanted to escapeter on!


    The MC went on, ¡°Next, would the alpha please kiss his omega to show his sincerity towards this engagement.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Fuck me! Howe there¡¯s still a kissing part? Isn¡¯t the kiss reserved for the wedding?


    When Xi Wei heard this, he was clearly caught off guard, and a hint of panic shed in his eyes.


    ire, on the other hand, was perfectly calm. He caught hold of Xi Wei¡¯s waist, leaned over and kissed him.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    His agile tongue pried open Xi Wei¡¯s teeth and ventured in, gently licking the inner walls of his mouth, tangling with his tongue, twirling and sucking.


    Xi Wei was kissed strongly. He opened his eyes wide incredulously, and reached out to push him away. ire, however, suddenly wrapped him tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Ah...mm...ahn...¡±


    There were so many people watching around them. Xi Wei wanted to push him away, but ire really threw himself into the kiss, apparently having gotten into his role. Inside, Xi Wei feltpletely at a loss. He hesitated a moment, and for fear of making his father lose face, could only stand rigidly still with embarrassment.


    After he ended the long, deep kiss, ire stepped back, smiled and kissed Xi Wei¡¯s forehead. ¡°I love you,¡± he said softly.


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Bro, the prize for Best Actor should¡¯ve been given to you! You¡¯re actually getting more invested the more you act?


    Xi Wei held back the impulse to beat him up, squeezed out a smile, and said, ¡°Me...me too.¡±


    ire hugged Xi Wei happily.


    Inside, Xi Wei was wildly rolling his eyes.


    Although it was his first time being kissed, and he couldn¡¯t quite adapt to it, ire¡¯s kiss was very gentle and didn¡¯t make him feel disgusted. It was also very normal for them to hug after a kiss to show their love.


    So Xi Wei ignored the awkwardness he felt and returned ire¡¯s hug, continuing to help him act out this show.


    After embracing each other gently, the two of them walked hand in hand down into the banquet hall to say hello to their acquaintances and give toasts. To the eyes of everyone there, they looked very well-matched.


    ire snuck a nce at Xi Wei. His pulse was fast and irregr.


    When he was kissing him just now, he almost couldn¡¯t hold it in. After liking him for so many years, today he had finally kissed him for the first time. ire was so excited it couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    Luckily Xi Wei had already entered into acting mode automatically, and hadn¡¯t noticed that ire¡¯s arms had been trembling slightly when he kissed him.


    When he saw Xi Wei¡¯s calm expression and his ¡°I¡¯m an actor dedicated to my work¡± attitude, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and tighten his arms around him.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, Xi Wei. One day, I¡¯ll make you slowly realize¡ªI love you, and it isn¡¯t an act.


    ***


    16 hours and 29 minutes for 4,410 words, or 22.4 minutes for every 100 words. A new record, and an increase in rate by 10.1 minutes¡ªalmost twice as long. I tried a new method where I filled a row of binder paper for every character I didn¡¯t know. Not doing that again.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    His Majesty had invited no small number of honored guests to the eldest prince¡¯s engagement banquet. Xi Wei resisted with difficulty the urge to escape, keeping up the act with ire. They toasted the guests together, and Xi Wei drank a lot. Though this much wine was nothing to him, he quick-wittedly pretended to be drunk in order to avoid people forcing him to drink more. He pretended to be unsteady on his feet, and walked with one hand holding on to ire.


    ire knew all about him feigning drunkenness. Without batting an eyelid, he held Xi Wei up and took him to a corner of the banquet hall, letting him sit down on the sofa to rest a bit. He got him a te of his favorite snacks.


    It was much more quiet in the corner. Xi Wei loosened his tie and took the snacks from ire. He said while eating, ¡°This is really the most tiring show I¡¯ve ever acted out.¡±


    ire moved closer to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t get an award for it.¡±


    Xi Wei looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t gloat, aren¡¯t you just as tired?¡±


    ire smiled slightly and didn¡¯t answer. To tell the truth, he wasn¡¯t a bit tired. He¡¯d be willing to do anything if it meant he could be together with Xi Wei.


    Just as they were talking, they suddenly saw two tall young men walking over to them. One of them had short blond hair, fair skin, and dashing looks, with a shallow smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. The other had short ck hair like Xi Wei and strong, handsome features. It was just that his expression was really bad, looking as if someone owed him money.


    The number of times ire hade back to the capital over thest few years could be counted on his fingers. Added onto that, children changed a lot after growing up. He only felt that the two young men before him looked very familiar, and couldn¡¯t recognize exactly who they were.


    It wasn¡¯t until the dark-haired boy opened his mouth and called Xi Wei ¡°Brother¡± that ire reacted. The boy in front of him should be the youngest imperial prince Caesar, the alpha little brother that Xi Wei was fond of.


    Then Caesar¡¯s little buddy was evidently Uncle Berg¡¯s alpha son Brian, who ording to the family line, was also Xi Wei¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, cousin!¡± Holding a ss of red wine, Brian said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to fool others with a cheap trick like pretending to be drunk, but don¡¯t lie to us. Who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re someone who can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a kid doing drinking red wine? Go change it for a cup of cider.¡± Xi Wei red at him impolitely, frowned and said, ¡°Also, I¡¯m not married, this is an engagement, an engagement, understand?¡±


    Brian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s practically the same. You¡¯re getting engaged now, and next year you¡¯ll be married. The year after that, you¡¯ll be cradling a son, and I¡¯ll get promoted to an uncle.¡±


    Xi Wei flicked him hard on the forehead. ¡°You spend all your time not studying, what crazy thoughts do you have in your head?¡±


    Brian looked very innocent. ¡°Aren¡¯t I being happy for you? You¡¯re this violent, it wasn¡¯t easy to find someone who¡¯d have you, you know?¡±


    ¡°You looking for a beating?!¡± Xi Wei clenched his fist and struck a posture like he was going to hit him.


    Brian immediately covered his head reflexively. ¡°Don¡¯t hit the face!¡±


    ¡°...¡± His thrown-out fist stopped in midair. Seeing him covering his head, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh. He decided to let him off for his uncle¡¯s sake.


    Brian¡¯s character wasn¡¯t like Berg¡¯s, and neither was it like his father Drew¡¯s. He¡¯d been naughty since he was small, always dismantling the mechas at home and turning them into piles of scrap metal. Since he and Caesar were the same age, his uncle often brought him to the pce to y with Caesar. Xi Wei was on really good terms with these two little brothers of his.


    Today, Xi Wei was getting engaged. Brian and Caesar had taken leave from St. Paul Academy toe attend the ceremony.


    Brian was obviously very happy that there was finally someone who¡¯d have the violent eldest prince, but his little brother had been scowling the entire way there, and even when he reached his big brother¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ire saw that his mood wasn¡¯t good, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, move close to his ear and ask, ¡°Caesar, it seems like you don¡¯t like me much?¡±


    Caesar snorted coldly and replied very directly: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ire smiled. ¡°Do you feel like I¡¯ve stolen away your big brother?¡±


    Caesar didn¡¯t speak.


    ire said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat him well. I couldn¡¯t bear to bully him.¡±


    Caesar stared back at him coldly. After a long time, he finally moved next to ire¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°ire, listen well, if you dare to bully my brother, I¡¯ll definitely chop you into minced meat and feed you to the fish.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    This little boy¡¯s threatening words were in deadly earnest. ire felt it was funny inside. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose, cough and say, ¡°I know.¡±


    Caesar would inherit the imperial throne in the future. From his words, it could be seen that his rtionship with his brother was very good, so he was reluctant to let him go. With such a thoughtful younger brother, ire felt happy for Xi Wei.


    ¡°I heard that you n to take the exam for St. Romia Military Academy? Back then, I took a lot of notes for the exam. If you want them, I¡¯ll get them for youter?¡± ire wanted to get closer to Xi Wei¡¯s little brother.


    As a result, Caesar very confidently refused him. ¡°No need, I can get a full score just relying on myself.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then good luck.¡±


    After the two boys left, ire sighed with feeling, ¡°Time really passes fast. Your little brother¡¯s already about to go to college. I still remember back when he¡¯d just been born, you told me that if he needed my help after growing up, I absolutely had to help him for your sake.¡±


    Xi Wei also recalled how he had nagged ire back then. ¡°At that time, I worried that he would grow up crooked. Now it looks like my worrying was really unnecessary. Caesar¡¯s pretty sensible.¡±


    ire was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°But...do you feel like he¡¯s too dependent on you?¡±


    Xi Weiughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s still young, and he grew up together with me since he was small. Depending on me is pretty normal. After he grows up and has an omega he likes, he won¡¯t depend on me anymore.¡±


    ire nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Just at that moment, a discordant voice suddenly spoke from behind them. ¡°You two, your rtionship is this close just after getting engaged. Did you hide away to whisper sweet nothings in secret?¡±


    ire looked back and suddenly met a pair of deep eyes. Although those eyes carried a smile, they were cold as ice in their depths.


    It was Joen.


    He had risen to major general along with ire, and he was also wearing a major general¡¯s uniform today. It was just that the Thunderp Corps¡¯s style of uniform was quite different from the Morningstar Corps uniform that ire wore. ire looked austerely handsome in his uniform, while Joen looked dangerous.


    It seemed like this was an effect of an alpha¡¯s instinctive sensitivity of smell to others of his kind; at almost the first moment Joen appeared, ire could sense the strong hostility he had towards him.


    From what he¡¯d heard from Carlo, Joen had been constantly pursuing Xi Wei for the past few years. However, Xi Wei had rejected him seriously many times, and today, ire had seeded in getting engaged to Xi Wei. It was a matter of course that he¡¯d be in a bad mood.


    But ire trusted that with Joen¡¯s ability, since things had already reached this stage today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any waves.


    Xi Wei disliked Joen, and didn¡¯t want to pay him any attention when he saw he¡¯d shown up. He took the initiative to stand up and say, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    ire purposefully kissed him lightly on the forehead in front of Joen, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Xi Wei knew that ire was acting and didn¡¯t mind. He nodded, turned and left.


    Joen watched him leave with narrowed eyes, and it wasn¡¯t until he turned a corner and disappeared that he took back his gaze, smiled and said, ¡°He has a lot of charm and he¡¯s difficult to tame, just like something that looks beautiful but has thorns all over, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ire asked directly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Joen said, ¡°Have you heard the story of Princess Lisa?¡±


    ire felt disturbed at heart, but he pretended to be calm on the surface, smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have.¡±


    He had heard of Princess Lisa. She was the only member of the royal family in imperial history to have remarried. She had gotten engaged to an alpha who was her childhood sweetheart, and the two of them had a great rtionship. They had gotten ready to marry in a year, but unfortunately, that alpha unexpectedly died in battle. Under the Omega Association¡¯s pressure, Princess Lisa could only marry another alpha in the end.


    Although cases where omegas remarried weren¡¯t few in the popce, in several hundred years, there really had only been this one case in the royal family.


    Today, Joen had suddenly mentioned this princess. He clearly had bad intentions.


    ire looked back at him and said, ¡°Xi Wei and I will marry next year. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    The corner of Joen¡¯s mouth turned up. He moved closer, lowered his voice and said, ¡°ire, I¡¯m just giving you a kind reminder. You¡¯ve only gotten engaged, this doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve gotten him.¡±


    ire looked at Joen as he abruptly turned and left, and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    Xi Wei soon returned. ire felt a little uneasy. He went up to Xi Wei and took his hand, and said softly, ¡°You have to be careful around that Joen. I feel like he¡¯s plotting something.¡±


    Xi Wei gave him a nk stare and said, ¡°Is that necessary? He did chase me before, but he hasn¡¯t taken any action recently after I rejected him. We¡¯re already engaged, could he still not have given up?¡±


    It was the fact that he hadn¡¯t taken action that made ire suspicious. ording to Joen¡¯s personality, he should have opposed his engagement to Xi Wei at all costs, whether it was by himself or through his family¡¯s obstruction...but against reason, he hadn¡¯t done a thing. He¡¯d just stood on the side and looked on coolly as ire and Xi Wei got engaged. This made it so ire couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. Could it be that he had somerger conspiracy?


    ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t meet him alone,¡± ire urged.


    Xi Wei said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I couldn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him.¡±


    ***


    After the banquet, ire had originally nned to lead the Morningstar Corps back to their encampment. Unexpectedly, however, General Auguste of the Thunderp Corps called the heads of several legions for a meeting. As an officer of the rank of major general, ire naturally had the qualifications to attend this emergency meeting.


    After everyone was present, he finally announced the purpose of the meeting. It turned out that their enemy the Federation had recently been interfering frequently with the movement of the empire¡¯s spacecraft on their usual routes. Some imperial citizens had even been abducted. The Glory Corps was struggling to deal with them, and the Empire needed to send reinforcements to assist them.


    General Auguste said, ¡°What the marshal means is that he can handle the front lines; the reinforcements this time are mainly to increase the rear liaison support troops. The reinforcements will be stationed at the Rennes in the Cigar Gxy. There¡¯s a secret military space station there that can transmit urgent military reports to the capital at any time.¡±


    Everyone understood the purpose of the meeting. General Drew took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll dispatch a division of the Cobra Corps there.¡±


    He and Marshal Rosen were good friends, so he was happy to help him.


    However, General Auguste shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Cobra Corps also get a mission recently? What¡¯s more, General Drew, an opportunity for training like this should be left to someone new.¡±


    The aim of this sentence was obvious. Of the people who had recently risen to major general in the military, there were only Joen and ire.


    Joen smiled and said, ¡°Send me then, I believe I canplete the task.¡±


    Drew frowned and said, ¡°The rear support troops are very important, they¡¯re the Glory Corps¡¯s strongest backing. You¡¯re so young and youckbat experience, there¡¯s no way the marshal can rest assured leaving such a formidable task to you!¡±


    Drew¡¯s alpha temper was as straightforward as ever. In front of General Auguste, he didn¡¯t leave his eldest grandson Joen a bit of face.


    However, General Auguste seemed not to be angry at all. He nodded and said, ¡°Joen, you really aren¡¯t qualified. The way I see it, it¡¯d be less of a worry if we gave this mission to Major General ire. At least he¡¯s had a year of actualbat experience under the marshal.¡±


    ire sneered internally. Of course this task would be pushed over to him.


    If it was before, he¡¯d definitely dly ept. He¡¯d always liked fighting alongside the marshal, and he was happy to be hisrade-in-arms supporting him from the rear this time as well. But not long ago, Joen had suddenly mentioned the story of Princess Lisa. Princess Lisa¡¯s alpha had been sent to the front lines and died in battle, making it so that the princess had no choice but to remarry.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but wonder if General Auguste and Joen weren¡¯t plotting something behind his back. But the rear support troops were stationed at Rennes and wouldn¡¯te in direct contact with the enemy troops. There wouldn¡¯t be much of a risk, and no matter how you said it, he was also a major general and had Bluestar at his side. It was basically impossible for them to poison his food. Exactly what did they mean to aplish by doing this?


    ¡°ire.¡± Seeing his son lost in thought with his head bent, General Byron couldn¡¯t help but speak out to make him pay attention.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire returned to himself, smiled slightly and said, ¡°I guarantee I¡¯ll finish the mission.¡±


    No matter what Joen was plotting, he had no choice but to take this mission. As a soldier, ire would neverpromise. ¡ªJoen, if you want to do something, go ahead and give me all you¡¯ve got!


    The next day, ire led the Morningstar Corps to depart. With an air of dedication to his role, Xi Wei took the initiative to see him off. Although it was only because he was acting, when ire saw him wearing the ring he had given him in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel in a better mood. He smiled and hugged him, saying, ¡°Remember to keep in frequent contact, and charge Egret¡¯s power source at the proper times. Keep him on at all times so he can protect you.¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes. ¡°I know. Why are you so long-winded!¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire looked very innocent. ¡°This is me caring about you.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°Shut up! Are you having too much fun acting?¡±


    ire smiled slightly and gently helped Xi Wei straighten his cor, then turned and left.


    Xi Wei watched the Morningstar Corps battleship soar into the air, break through the clouds and quickly disappear into the horizon. He was preparing to return to the pce when unexpectedly, he suddenly received a message on hismunicator¡ª


    ¡°My dear prince, Xi Wei Your Highness, I have some news to tell you concerning the Underground Alliance. Please go immediately to VIP suite #8 at the Royal Hotel and wait for me there. Oh, that¡¯s right, please don¡¯t divulge this message to anybody, including your leader, or the list of the Underground Alliance¡¯s members will be publicly released on the imperialwork.¡±


    Xi Wei felt a shock at the bottom of his heart. He immediately had Egret trace the source of the message, but he found that the sender¡¯s anti-tracking firewall was veryplicated. After a short while, Egret had no way to track down the message¡¯s source.


    ¡ªWho was the sender? How did he learn of the Underground Alliance¡¯s existence?


    Xi Wei hesitated for a while, and finally decided to go there and see exactly which scoundrel was ying tricks. He didn¡¯t believe that on the heavily-guarded capital, with the S-ss mecha Egret at his side, anyone would dare to still be openly disrespectful to this prince!


    ***


    6 hours and 39 minutes for 2,917 words, or 13.7 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 8.7 minutes. I¡¯m not doing a whole page of character practice every day anymore...


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Thank you so much Maddy and Anon! You made my day ??


    ***


    Flying Egret, Xi Wei soon arrived at the Royal Hotel. This hotel¡¯s biggest benefit was that it would never reveal its guests¡¯ information, and would always safeguard their privacy. If you didn¡¯t have the passcode to go into the hotel, no matter who you were, you wouldn¡¯t be able to go into any of the rooms. That person had Xi Wei meet them here, so they obviously knew the Royal Hotel well.


    ¡ªExactly who were they?


    Xi Wei used the passcode they had sent him to ride the floating tform inside up to VIP room #8. He hesitantly pushed open the door to the room.


    To his surprise, there was no one at all inside the room.


    The VIP room was quiterge, and it was decorated sumptuously. There was a king-size bed in the middle, and a soft, thick, blue velvet carpet was spread across the floor. The chandelier hanging from the ceiling shone brilliantly, and delicate flowers glistening with dew were on the table. Through the huge French windows, you could see the capital¡¯s spectacr nightscape and the stars twinkling overhead.


    The fragrance of fresh flowers wafted through the room. The daily necessities like pillows, cups and the like all came in pairs. The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. A ce like this was really suited for a couple to rx in during their leisure time.


    Xi Wei carefully looked through the room and confirmed that no one was there. He frowned and sat down on the sofa.


    Someone called him over to the hotel, but didn¡¯t appear themselves. Exactly what were they plotting?


    Just as he was thinking, the door suddenly opened. Xi Wei looked up and saw a very familiar face.


    ¡ªIt was Joen.


    Just going by looks, Joen was really one of the most handsome alphas in the empire. Xi Wei, however, had always been very fed up with him, and simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to meet him. Yes, he simply couldn¡¯t summon up any good feelings for a man who was constantly thinking of pressing him down.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the one who called him out today was actually him. How did he know about the Underground Alliance?


    Xi Wei kept his cool and met his gaze steadily. He asked, ¡°Joen, you¡¯re the one who sent me a message asking me toe?¡±


    Joen walked over to Xi Wei and sat down beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me.¡±


    His gaze on Xi Wei was particrly gentle, just like he was looking at a pet. Xi Wei felt his scalp tingling from being stared at. He quickly moved his eyes away, then walked to a sofa far from him and sat down. He said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to find an excuse to invite you out for a chat.¡± Seeing Xi Wei hiding far away from him, he shamelessly followed him over. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leak the Underground Alliance¡¯s information. I wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe here otherwise.¡±


    Xi Wei raised an eyebrow. ¡°With what conditions?¡±


    Joen let out a light chuckle. ¡°Prince, you¡¯re really direct.¡±


    ¡°If there weren¡¯t any conditions to exchange, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked me toe out and negotiate.¡± Xi Wei said coldly, ¡°Just say it, what do you want?¡±


    Joen looked at Xi Wei with narrowed eyes for a moment, then finally squeezed out a few words. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    Fuck, if it wasn¡¯t for this involving the interests of the countless omegas in the Underground Alliance, Xi Wei would¡¯ve really wanted to give him a good punch and break his head open!


    He took a deep breath and calmed down. Expressionlessly, Xi Wei said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m already engaged to ire, and the whole empire knows about it. I won¡¯t betray my alpha.¡±


    Joen looked like he¡¯d heard a good joke. He smiled pleasantly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. As long as ire dies, you can get together with me and there¡¯ll be nothing to criticize.¡±


    Xi Wei stared at him. Suddenly there was a thread of uneasiness in his heart. ¡°What do you want to do to ire?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to do anything, it¡¯s him who¡¯s run off to court death by joining the Glory Corps¡¯s rear liaison troops.¡± Joen paused, then said, ¡°I heard that Federal troops are lying in ambush near the wormhole leading to the Cigar gxy. Whether ire can escape will just have to depend on his luck.¡±


    Xi Wei clenched his fists, but to his surprise, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t control his fingers. They actually didn¡¯t have the slightest strength. His field of vision was gradually growing blurry. A strange thread of heat suddenly flowed through his body.


    ¡ªWhat was going on?!


    Shocked, Xi Wei wanted to have his mecha examine his body, but the strange thing was, at the crucial moment, Egret had actually shut down!


    Ever since Egret acknowledged Xi Wei as his owner, he had kept a habit of staying on and alert 24 hours a day as he apanied Xi Wei on many dangerous missions over thest few years. He couldn¡¯t possibly have automatically gone dormant, unless his AI had been jammed.


    As an S-ss mecha, the number of mechas in the empire who could interfere with Egret¡¯s AI could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. Could it be that Joen had brought the Thunderp Corps¡¯s S-ss mecha ze with him today?! ze and Egret had been made by different mecha manufacturing masters, and ze had been in active service longer. If he caught Egret when he was unprepared and gave him a virus ahead of time, he really could have made him shut down temporarily.


    As if he¡¯d seen through Xi Wei¡¯s thoughts, Joen smiled and walked over to him, gently wrapping his arms around his waist. He said softly, ¡°How is it? Do you feel like your body is hot?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    When Joen came close, he brought with him a strong smell of alpha pheromones. Xi Wei¡¯s stomach turned over. This position of being brought into the other¡¯s arms really made him want to go crazy!


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know why, but his whole body felt limp and sore. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his arms.


    ¡°I heard that you guys at the Underground Alliance developed a new drug called an omega pheromone suppressant.¡± Joen spoke word by word into Xi Wei¡¯s ear, and his warm breath rushed onto it. ¡°Since you guys can develop a pheromone suppressant, I can also find someone to develop a pheromone stimnt. Today¡¯s my first time trying it, I didn¡¯t expect the effect to be this good.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei stared at him in shock.


    The effect of the pheromone stimnt Joen spoke of waspletely opposite to that of suppressants. Suppressants inhibited the production of pheromones, dying an omega¡¯s heat. Stimnts elerated the omega nd¡¯s production, causing the nd on the back of the neck to produce arge amount of pheromones in a short time, thus causing the omega¡¯s heate early.


    When he realized the state of his body at the moment, Xi Wei¡¯s heart immediately felt ice-cold.


    ¡ªHe didn¡¯t expect that Joen would actually be so unscrupulous in order to obtain him!


    He wanted to use pheromone stimnts to force his heat toe early, then take the opportunity to mark him. Did Joen believe that if he had his body, he¡¯d obediently do what he was told?


    What kind of cosmic joke was this? Had he lost his mind?!


    If he really dared to do this, Xi Wei would absolutely use his most ruthless methods to make it so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live, and even if he wanted death, he wouldn¡¯t give it to him!


    Xi Wei stared at Joen ferociously, his eyes full of hatred, as if he could re a hole into his face. His expression ice-cold, he said word by word, ¡°Joen, daring to do this to me, have you considered that after I recover my strength, I¡¯ll chop you into pieces to feed to the dogs?!¡±


    Joen stared at him. Even at this moment, Xi Wei was actually still being so aggressive. However, looking at him suppressing his bodily difort, his eyes gradually reddening, Joen couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you know that when you¡¯re trying to be brave, your expression really makes me want to bully you ruthlessly and fuck you til you cry? Don¡¯t be so quick to run your mouth. Save some strength, don¡¯t faint on the bedter.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    There was simply no way to reason with this pervert!


    Since it was no use wasting words on him, Xi Wei decided he¡¯d better stay silent and save his energy.


    His body was reacting more and more strongly, and the strange feeling made his whole body limp. Xi Wei opened his mouth and breathed in deeply, and a hint of an unnatural blush came to his cheeks.


    Looking like this, Xi Wei was undoubtedly tempting to the extreme for Joen.


    The most violent eldest prince who was once set up on high, whosebat power was ultra high and who could easily take out an alpha with one punch, was now lying in his arms, his whole body limp, with no strength to resist no matter how he bullied him. A situation like this really made his blood pump.


    The more Joen thought about it, the more excited he got. He couldn¡¯t help but hold Xi Wei tightly and start taking his clothes off.


    When Xi Wei¡¯s clothes were half taken off and his skin met the cold air, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He gasped and said, ¡°Joen, you really don¡¯t understand romance.¡±


    Joen said, half-smiling, ¡°Oh?¡±


    Xi Wei moved to his ear and said softly, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Joen stared nkly. He had never seen Xi Wei be this captivating before. An omega with misty eyesy in his arms, saying, ¡°Kiss me.¡± There definitely wasn¡¯t an alpha in the world who could refuse.


    Joen immediately kissed him in excitement. Xi Wei held back the urge to vomit, and gently lifted his right hand.


    He held a minute silver needle between his fingertips. Under the light, that needle shone with a strange, cold light. At the moment that Joen got close to him, Xi Wei stabbed the needle urately into the vein at the back of Joen¡¯s neck.


    ¡°...¡± Joen didn¡¯t manage to understand what had happened before he fell to the ground.


    Xi Wei took a breath and used up thest of his strength to push Joen to one side. He cursed, ¡°Moron! You heard about the Alliance, but you didn¡¯t hear that every member carries tranquilizers with them, did you? Who told you to be so proud of yourself? Bastard!¡±


    He gave him a couple kicks while he was at it to vent. Xi Wei really didn¡¯t have any strength left. He could only press the blue ne at his neck with a finger.


    His uncle had given him this ne when he was born. It was Egret¡¯s storage space. Unfortunately, Egret had gone dormant, and there was no way to wake him at the moment. Xi Wei calmed down and thought it over, and could only helplessly contact Bluestar forck of a better option.


    Before ire left, he had Bluestar and Egret open a channel for directmunication. As long as he was within range of the imperialwork and had a signal, Bluestar and Egret could reach each other¡¯smunicators at any time. Even if the mecha was dormant, it wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Xi Wei unlocked themunicator with his fingerprint, and Bluestar soon verified it was him. ire¡¯s familiar face appeared on the holoscreen before him.


    ¡°Xi Wei, you were looking for me?¡± ire¡¯s words had justnded when he saw the picture Xi Wei made lying on the sofa with his clothes disheveled. He looked a little nk, and then he saw Joen lying on the carpet on the side. He quickly realized what had happened.


    As soon as he realized that Joen had actually dared to touch Xi Wei just now, ire¡¯s expression abruptly changed, and his sharp gaze could almost kill.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down and then asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m alright.¡± Xi Wei inhaled deeply and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength right now, hurry...and think of a way to save me.¡±


    ire said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    After that, he immediately sent down an order for the Morningstar Corps to stop their advance. Right after that, under his subordinates¡¯ astonished eyes, the young major general flew Bluestar away at his fastest speed and disappeared into the vast universe.


    ¡°...Exactly what is Major General ire thinking? He¡¯d just given an order for the army to enter the wormhole to the Cigar gxy, and now he¡¯s ordered us to stop, and gone off by himself?¡±


    ¡°Uh...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s enough for us to obey orders. Let¡¯s just wait here!¡±


    The Morningstar Corps¡¯s officers¡¯ tongues were wagging in private, but ire couldn¡¯t spare the time to exin things to them. Flying Bluestar, he used up a great quantity of power to make three hyperleaps in session, and returned to the capital before ten minutes were up.


    Using the password Xi Wei gave him, ire stormed into the Royal Hotel with a dark face. When he opened the door and saw the state Xi Wei was in, he was so angry he almost wanted to immediately slice Joen into pieces!


    ¡ªHow could the Xi Wei he¡¯d always cherished in the palm of his hand undergo humiliation like this?!


    ire lifted the unconscious Joen by the cor with one hand, and with two unceremonious blows, he gave him two ck eyes.


    Xi Wei said, ¡°Alright, ire...you can sort out this bastardter, first help me out the door.¡±


    ire looked back and saw Xi Wei with his cor half-open, his cheeks flushed, and a hint of moisture in his eyes, and the strong fragrance of omega pheromones in the room swept over him.


    The scent of his pheromones was this strong, had his heate?


    ire¡¯s back straightened. With shaking arms, he gently took Xi Wei up in a princess carry.


    Xi Wei frowned a little restlessly. ire was also an alpha. During the sensitive period of his heat, the strong alpha smelling from him was undoubtedly a great trial for Xi Wei.


    Faced with an omega¡¯s pheromones, an alpha would instinctively want to get close to and possess them, while an omega would instinctively reject an alpha¡¯s smell at this time, and even want to escape.


    It was a good thing that the two of them had grown up together, and Xi Wei didn¡¯t particrly dislike ire¡¯s scent. Otherwise he might have used his tranquilizers to knock ire out as well.


    The position ire was carrying him in didn¡¯t make Xi Wei feel toofortable, but at this urgent moment, he couldn¡¯t have too many stiptions. The most important thing was to get out of here. When he thought of this, Xi Wei didn¡¯t struggle, and said, ¡°Have Bluestar take us out of here. Don¡¯t let my father know about this.¡±


    ire looked at Xi Wei in his arms, and said gently, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    Holding Xi Wei tight, he entered Bluestar¡¯s cockpit and had him open the skylight.


    The blue mecha opened his great wings, soared into the sky, and disappeared into the dark horizon in a sh.


    ***


    4 hours and 58 minutes for 2,661 words, or around 11.2 minutes for every 100 words. I¡¯m just handwriting five rows of characters a day now.


    I thought it was weird at first, but there actually is a Cigar gxy. They named it that because it looks like¡ªyou guessed it¡ªa cigar.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    In Bluestar¡¯s cockpit, ire put Xi Wei gently down on the bed.


    Because of the stimnt¡¯s effect, the levels of pheromones in Xi Wei¡¯s body kept rising higher. In addition to that, he¡¯d used up all his strength to knock Joen out, so right now, he waspletely weak, so much so that he needed ire to rearrange his limbs for him.


    It was a good thing ire had gotten there in time, or the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable.


    Ever since he was born, he¡¯d known that omegas were a disadvantaged group in the empire that people had to protect. Due to the difficulties of heats, many omegas could only stay at home and raise children. But it wasn¡¯t until today that he truly realized the bitterness and hardship of being an omega¡ª


    This feeling of lying on the chopping board waiting for someone to take advantage of him was really so hateful!


    Xi Wei parted his lips and took deep breaths. He wanted to strive his hardest to preserve thest of his reason, but unfortunately, the heat in his body was rising nonstop, and almost burned his nerves down to thest wire. Even more frighteningly, the strange feeling of emptiness in his body kept growing stronger, climbing from the bottom of his spine up to his brain. It actually made a thread of desire for someone to embrace him rise up from the bottom of his heart.


    No, he had to think of something as quickly as possible...


    Just then, a trickle of cool liquid slipped past his lips. Xi Wei opened his eyes to find that ire had gently lifted him up, and was currently giving him water.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± ire asked softly, ¡°Does it feel really ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Xi Wei drank from the ss of cold water in ire¡¯s hand until it was empty. The feeling of emptiness in his body subsided a little, but the heat that seemed like it would scorch his mind away only zed higher and higher, as if his every cell had been set alight.


    ¡°ire...hurry and have Bluestar help...restore Egret¡¯s system...inside Egret...there¡¯s some emergency...suppressants...hurry...¡± Xi Wei said with difficulty, reaching out and grabbing ire¡¯s cor.


    ire couldn¡¯t be clearer about what condition the omega in his arms was in. He hadn¡¯t taken all those years of health ss for nothing. The omega pheromones in the cockpit grew stronger and stronger. That sweet scent almost drove him out of his mind.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s more, the omega lying in his arms was someone he¡¯d liked for a long, long time.


    Whether it was his natural instinct as an alpha to possess an omega, or the love he had for Xi Wei in the depths of his heart, as a man with normal physical functions, the easiest thing to do right now would be to push down the man in front of him and eat him up thoroughly.


    Hold him, take him, make it so that he¡¯s really yours...


    There was a voice in his head shouting wildly for him to do that.


    But...


    Xi Wei was someone who could be coaxed but couldn¡¯t be forced, like iron that was easily bent. If he took advantage of Xi Wei¡¯s difficulties right now to hold him, how would he be any different from Joen with his despicable methods?


    What was the use of just obtaining his body?


    After Xi Wei recovered his reason, he¡¯d definitely chop him into pieces, and there wouldn¡¯t be any leeway for him to redeem himself.


    After loving Xi Wei for so many years, he was very clear about his personality. He would never dare to force him.


    Although his body was stirred up almost to the point of exploding, ire finally used his reason to restrain himself¡ªbecause he understood Xi Wei¡¯s personality, and even more than that, he respected his dignity.


    ¡°Owner, the levels of pheromones in the eldest prince¡¯s body have already risen to 8.5. If you don¡¯t think of something, once he enters heat, you won¡¯t be able to stop it anymore!¡± Bluestar jumped out in front of ire and said in agitation, ¡°What¡¯s more, I examined Egret¡¯s system, and he was hit by a hidden virus that caused him to enter a dormant state in self-defense. It¡¯s going to take at least ten minutes to wake him up. ording to my calctions, by the time ten minutes are up, the eldest prince¡¯s pheromones will already have risen to an uncontroble level. So owner, you won¡¯t be able to get the suppressants in time!¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, ¡°Think of a way to ess Egret¡¯s system from the outside and help him get rid of the virus.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then wouldn¡¯t I be invading Egret¡¯s body without his consent? What if he cuts me down after he wakes up?¡± Bluestar twisted side to side a little shyly.


    ¡°...¡± ire rolled his eyes. ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and move.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ire rushed the dumb mecha to assist Egret. Bluestar was happy to do this task. He¡¯d already been forcibly shut down by Egret once, but this was his first time entering Egret¡¯s system. When he saw the densely packed nervous circuits in Egret¡¯s AI center, Bluestar was quite excited. He looked around curiously while helping Egret get rid of the jamming signal.


    In the cockpit, because of his fever, Xi Wei¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t too clear. His eyes were tightly shut, and under the light, his thick eyshes cast circles of shadow below his eyelids. He clearly wasn¡¯t feeling well. His eyebrows were tightly creased, and his whole body was trembling faintly.


    For as long as ire had known him, he¡¯d always been so confident and straightforward, decisive and dexterous, and whoever dared to bully him, he¡¯d surely return it by ten times.


    ire had never seen him looking so helpless and fragile.


    A thread of distress slowly spread out from his heart. His movements even gentler, ire held Xi Wei up lightly and said, ¡°How are you? Xi Wei, can you hear me?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded in a haze. ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Egret¡¯s entered a dormant state, and Bluestar¡¯s helping him restore his system, but it¡¯s going to take time. What¡¯s more, the levels of omega pheromones in your body right now are constantly rising. Even if we get hold of suppressants, they¡¯re not going to be any use.¡± ire paused, then said in a soft voice, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s only one way left. I can temporarily mark you and suppress the pheromones in your body. Is that okay?¡±


    Xi Wei stared nkly. It was only after a long while that his fever-muddled brain understood what ire meant.


    ¡ªA temporary mark was one of the ways alphas had to mark omegas. Unlike a permanent mark, in which the two people¡¯s bodies werepletely bonded, the temporary mark only required the alpha to bite into the nd on the back of an omega¡¯s neck and inject their own pheromones into it. The alpha pheromones¡¯ powerful effect would temporarily suppress the chaotic pheromones in the omega¡¯s body, dying their heat.


    In the empire, the temporary mark was a way for an alpha and an omega who felt they were soulmates to pledge their love. After the alpha marked the omega, the omega would carry the other¡¯s imprint and scent. It was a way for the alpha to dere his right of ownership over the omega.


    Xi Wei wasn¡¯t actually that willing for ire to mark him. Having a bite taken out of him, and afterwards carrying his imprint and scent¡ªit¡¯d feel just like being a pet whose owner had cored him. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a thread of aversion rise up in him.


    But...


    As ire had said, right now, there really wasn¡¯t any better way.


    A temporary mark would still be much better than actually going into heat.


    Xi Wei was silent for a moment, then finally followed reason and nodded his head. ¡°Alright.¡±


    When he said that one word, a thread of awkwardness and humiliation shed through his eyes. To the thoughts of a straight man like him, wasn¡¯t being bitten by someone and carrying their imprint really a blow to his self-respect?


    ire gently stroked his hair and reassured him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt too much.¡±


    When Xi Wei turned around and his head lowered, revealing his fair, slender neck, ire¡¯s heart immediately started beating as fast as a drum. He slowly moved his lips closer, found the position of the nd, and urately bit down.


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Xi Wei suddenly let out a little cry. The intense stimtion made his body momentarily spasm. Like a little animal who¡¯d had his weak spot touched, he started struggling fiercely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared...don¡¯t be scared.¡± ire held him tight, stroking his back tofort him at the same time that his teeth pierced deeper into the vein in his nd.


    A thread of bright red blood flowed out, and their pheromones started frantically blending together.


    Xi Wei¡¯s body was trembling violently. This feeling was too strange. A thread of strange liquid broke throughyers of defenses, forcefully pouring into his body. As if smoothed down and pacified, his originally chaotic pheromones actually gradually settled down.


    His whole body was wrapped up in ire¡¯s familiar and strange fragrance. Xi Wei¡¯s body had lost its strength, and he was finally so tired he closed his eyes.


    ire looked at the person fast asleep in his arms, and then looked at his own mark on the back of his neck. His heart suddenly softened, and he couldn¡¯t help leaning over and giving him a kiss.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t resist at all, and ire took the opportunity to lick into his mouth.


    ¡°Ah...mm...¡±


    The vague sounds were muffled by his lips. ire didn¡¯t find out that at the moment when he kissed him deeply, Xi Wei¡¯s eyshes started trembling violently.


    After the sweet, gentle kiss was over, ire moved back and said softly above his lips, ¡°Sleep, you¡¯ll always have me.¡±


    ***


    Through his ungging efforts, Bluestar finally helped Egret restore his system. After restarting, Egret discovered that some foolish mecha was wandering about everywhere in his AI center. He unceremoniously kicked him out at once.


    ¡°...¡± Looking very wronged, he said, ¡°Egret, I¡¯m the one who helped cure you. Shouldn¡¯t you repay me with your body and be my wife?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my owner?¡± Egret calmly ignored him and asked ire.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fallen asleep for now.¡± ire looked at Xi Wei who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. He smiled slightly, put him on the bed, and then gently covered him with a nket.


    Egret looked at this scene and didn¡¯t say anything. He just returned to his Xi Wei¡¯s side and stood protectively over him.


    ire said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt your owner. Tell me, exactly what happened today? Howe you suddenly shut down?¡±


    ¡°When my owner and I entered the Royal Hotel, a virus attacked me with an electromaic wave, exceeding my system¡¯s preset safety threshold. My system automatically shut down in order to protect my AI center.¡± Egret said calmly, ¡°From what I know, the mechas made by different mecha manufacturing masters in the empire have many differences, and the different systems aren¡¯tpatible. That is to say, the mecha who attacked me definitely wasn¡¯t made by Mr. Aston or His Highness Berg.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ire nodded in agreement. The system Berg had made for Egret was pretty much the same as the kind Mr. Aston made. His Majesty¡¯s Leo, the marshal¡¯s ckdragon and General Craig¡¯s Goldencrane all used the same kind of system. If it had been one of those mechas that appeared, Egret would have been able to notice it much sooner.


    The mecha Joen brought today should¡¯ve been ze, who belonged to General Crist of the Cobra Corps. His manufacturer was an ancestor of the Ondo family. ze had been serving the Empire for hundreds of years, and his system had been through many updates. He rarely came out these days. It was understandable that Egret had fallen to his attack after being caught off guard for a moment.


    However, what ire couldn¡¯t figure out was: ¡°Before I left, I told Xi Wei not to meet Joen alone. Why would he go to see him all by himself?¡±


    This involved the Underground Alliance¡¯s secrets. Egret didn¡¯t answer, but said, ¡°Wait until Xi Wei wakes up and ask him this question. Now...where are you going to bring my owner?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to the Cigar gxy for now. I need to report for duty on Rennes on time.¡±


    Xi Wei was asleep, and Egret couldn¡¯t make a decision for him. He could only wait quietly by Xi Wei¡¯s side.


    ***


    ire flew Bluestar to the ce where the Morningstar Corps had stopped and ordered them to continue advancing through the generalmand channel. Although the corps officers were full of doubt, they could only listen to the major general¡¯s orders.


    After passing by the wormhole to the Cigar gxy and choosing a rtively safer, though much longer route, it wasn¡¯t until the next morning that the Morningstar Corps reached the Rennes space station in the Cigar gxy.


    This was at the edge of the empire, and it was a very barren and deste ce. It was always snowing, the weather was cold, and there weren¡¯t many citizens here.


    The conditions of the military base were quite poor. Many soldiers had to live packed together in dormitories. As the major general, ire only had a room twenty square meters in size, with a tiny bathroom and kitchen.


    ire, however, didn¡¯t mind at all. After reaching the base, he sent the still sleeping Xi Wei into his room, and turned on the heat so he could have a good rest. Only then did he go out to meet the major general originally stationed here so that he could hand over his duties to ire.


    As the marshal¡¯s rear support troops station, the base had many maintenance mechas, as well as a battleship factory and arge military hospital and signal station. Although the conditions were difficult, fortunately the facilities weren¡¯tcking, and it was easy for ire to take over.


    After he settled the officers and soldiers down in the military quarters, ire returned to his room, travel-worn.


    Outside, it was still snowing. ire had snow all over him, and after returning to the room, he naturally took off his coat and dusted the snow off of it.


    However, he suddenly noticed a sharp pair of eyes ring at him.


    ire looked back in confusion. The fierce gaze wasing from an angry omega. It turned out that Xi Wei had woken up, found someone had bitten him on the neck, and was sitting on the bed, ready to interrogate him.


    ire smiled and walked over to him. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Xi Wei stared at him coldly. ¡°How did this happen?¡± He pointed to the back of his neck where he¡¯d been bitten.


    ire shrugged innocently. ¡°Joen schemed against you yesterday. He gave you a pheromone stim-¡±


    ¡°I know all that.¡± Xi Wei interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, was it you who marked me?¡±


    ire coughed. ¡°Yes.¡± ire rubbed his nose, smiled and said, ¡°But I had your agreement, and I exined it to you. The situation then was urgent. If the pheromone levels in your body weren¡¯t suppressed and you entered heat, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t speak and stared steadily at ire.


    ire had a bit of a guilty conscience, but he pretended innocence and said, ¡°You were in a daze at the time, did you not hear me clearly?¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± Xi Wei said with a cold face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin your reasons, I understand. I¡¯m not asking about that.¡±


    ¡°...Then what are you asking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, when you marked me, outside of the situation being critical, did you have any other motives?¡± Serious for once, Xi Wei looked at ire with a focused gaze. ¡°Also, after you marked me, why did you kiss me?¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    It¡¯s all over! Wasn¡¯t he asleep?!


    Xi Wei said word by word, ¡°The temporary mark doesn¡¯t require a kiss, does it?¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°There were only the two of us in the cockpit, you didn¡¯t need to act either, did you?¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei stood up, curled his hands into fists, and walked slowly up to ire. ¡°So why did you need to wait until I closed my eyes to steal a kiss?¡±


    ire: ¡°..........¡±


    ***


    6 hours and 10 minutes for 2,841 words, or 13 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 1.8 minutes...sigh...


    Y¡¯all don¡¯t know my pain after this chapter...I wanted to stop tranting and go to sleep but I had to know what would happen next...it was 3 in the morning...


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Couldn¡¯t see the title on jjwxc because the chapter was locked. ??


    Thanks a bunch to Dr. Mouse and Anon for the coffee! Aren¡¯t you guys d I didn¡¯t leave you with that cliffie? ??


    ***


    ¡°So why did you have to wait until my eyes were closed and then kiss me?¡±


    This question was really way too direct. ire couldn¡¯t respond.


    At that moment right after he¡¯d marked Xi Wei, when he saw him close his eyes, he¡¯d thought he was asleep, so he felt bold enough to kiss him. And it wasn¡¯t a shallow kiss either, where just their lips touched, but a deep kiss with tongue. ire had taken the opportunity when Xi Wei was asleep to satisfy himself with a kiss, but he hadn¡¯t expected that he was actually awake!


    In fact, Xi Wei had been so exhausted that he closed his eyes to rest a bit, but unexpectedly got kissed. If his whole body hadn¡¯t been robbed of strength back then, he might¡¯ve beaten ire to a pulp on the spot.


    Thinking of this, Xi Wei¡¯s fist clenched. He stared at ire and said, ¡°Talk, howe you¡¯re all quiet?¡±


    ire coughed twice and rubbed his nose. He thought over it carefully and finally thought of a good excuse. He smiled and exined, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened either. Back then, it was like I was possessed, and I inexplicably just kissed you. I think this was probably what they call...the effect of pheromones? Don¡¯t they say that an alpha who meets an omega in heat won¡¯t be able to control himself? Maybe my mind wasn¡¯t that clear either.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Xi Wei took a direct step forward, forcefully grabbed ire¡¯s cor, red at him and cursed, ¡°You take me for an idiot? How many years have we known each other? You think I don¡¯t know how strong your self-control is? Besides, I¡¯m the one who was given stimnts! It was a hundred times harder for me! Even I could bear it, you¡¯re telling me you couldn¡¯t bear it? Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± ire looked awkwardly at Xi Wei.


    It looked like this lie couldn¡¯t be kept up anymore.


    When he was about to explode, this big monster looked quite scary. His eyes were ring at him, and his expression could almost kill.


    However, in ire¡¯s eyes, his angry appearance was unexpectedly very cute. Especially that pair of wide-open eyes¡ªthe ck pupils were so clear it was as if they¡¯d been washed with water, and he could distinctly see his own small reflection in them.


    Because of their height difference, when Xi Wei grabbed his cor, he had to stand on tiptoe. This position actually looked like he was taking the initiative toe closer so he could kiss him. If ire just bent his head slightly, he¡¯d be able to kiss those lips again.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but start tough.


    ¡ªHe still dared tough?!


    Xi Wei was angry to the extreme. He unceremoniously gave ire a hook to the chin. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! Is it that funny?¡±


    ¡°Ow...¡± ire covered his face where he¡¯d been hit. A little wronged, he said, ¡°You really hit me?¡±


    Xi Wei said furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! Say it clearly, did you want to seize the chance to take advantage of me? But we¡¯re both men, how could you bear kissing me?! We¡¯ve always been best friends, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ire went silent.


    Sure enough, Xi Wei had always seen him as a friend. Even though he¡¯d been reincarnated into this world, and they¡¯d had the experience of growing up together, he¡¯d never changed his way of seeing him.


    If he didn¡¯t say it, would Xi Wei never realize that he actually loved him deeply? Would he see ire as a good friend and a good brother for all his life?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not a treacherous person like Joen, but I really can¡¯t understand your way of doing things.¡± Xi Wei frowned, and his face sank. ¡°Don¡¯t use the effect pheromones had on you as an excuse. I know you were very clear-headed at the time. When you kissed me, I could feel that you weren¡¯t confused at all. ire, tell me the reason. Maybe I can forgive you, and we can treat this like it never happened...¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know why I kissed you?¡± ire suddenly interrupted Xi Wei with a low voice.


    ¡°What the hell do you think?!¡± Xi Wei looked up at him. ire¡¯s eyes had iparably hidden depths, like a mysterious blue ocean. From the depths of his eyes, a thread of an incrediblyplex emotion slipped out. Under eyes like these, Xi Wei stared nkly for a moment, standing still.


    ¡°When I secretly kissed you, it was because I really wanted to. Actually, I¡¯ve been pressing down that kind of thought in my heart all along. Back then, I thought you fell asleep, so I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.¡±


    ire paused. He reached out and gently held Xi Wei by the shoulders, and said in a low voice, ¡°Xi Wei, I like you. Since a long time ago, I¡¯ve always liked you.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°.........¡±


    The man in front of him had eyes full of seriousness. The heavy, deep emotion in those eyes didn¡¯t seem false at all.


    Xi Wei was struck dumb. It wasn¡¯t like no one had ever confessed to him before. When he was a celebrity, he¡¯d heard people shouting ¡°I love you¡± every day until he was almost numb to it. Today, though, was his first time hearing a confession from someone he¡¯d always seen as a best friend, and his first time hearing such a sincere confession from a man.


    What was going on here?! His bro had told him ¡°I like you?¡± Wasn¡¯t there something not right about this?!


    ire saw how stunned Xi Wei was, and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what part of you it is that I like. Before, when I went around with you shooting films, I really wanted to be with you. I wanted to help you seed in your career, and see you smiling confidently. Every time I saw you winning a prize, I¡¯d be so happy I couldn¡¯t rest at night.¡±


    ¡°You were always so dazzling that I couldn¡¯t move my eyes away. But your personality was too straightforward, and you didn¡¯t like men. So I always held back, and didn¡¯t dare to confess.¡±


    ¡°In this world, I was able to grow up together with you. I¡¯m so d I was able to stay by your side, and I want even more to stay there for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I like you, so I was really happy I was able to get engaged to you. That time when I kissed you at the engagement ceremony, I wasn¡¯t acting. It was because I liked you too much that I couldn¡¯t hold back my feelings and wanted to kiss you. It¡¯s fine if you think I¡¯m despicable or shameless. I just wanted to tell you that my love for you is absolutely sincere.¡±


    ¡°Xi Wei, I really do love you. Can you understand?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    He never expected that the friend he¡¯d tell anything to would actually think of him like this.


    ire¡¯s expression was very serious, and he said every word clearly. There was no way for Xi Wei to doubt his sincerity. They¡¯d known each other for so many years, and Xi Wei knew he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to y around with someone¡¯s feelings. Since he¡¯d personally confessed, he definitely wasn¡¯t acting.


    Listening to his sincere and tender confession, Xi Wei¡¯s mind suddenly turned into a mess.


    The hand he had seized ire¡¯s cor with had unconsciously slowly let go, and his clenched fist loosened. The anger that had spurred him to beat him up had turned into shock after his friend confessed to him.


    ire gently took Xi Wei¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Give me a chance to pursue you, okay?¡±


    Xi Wei awkwardly withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of being with a man...¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯ve never thought about it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t think about it.¡± ire coaxed him softly, ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯re an omega right now, and I¡¯m an alpha. In this world, it couldn¡¯t be more natural for an alpha and an omega to get together. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, we won¡¯t meet any resistance, and on the contrary, we¡¯ll have the blessings of all our family and friends.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Besides, weren¡¯t you already used to living with me before?¡± ire continued to cajole him. ¡°After we marry, it¡¯ll still be the same as living together back then. Didn¡¯t you really like eating the dishes I made? I can cook for you every day.¡±


    Xi Wei finally came back to himself. He looked at ire and said angrily, ¡°When I lived with you before, I lived upstairs and you lived downstairs. We each had our own room and we didn¡¯t interfere with each other. If we lived together now, could you live separately from me like before and not get in my way? Wouldn¡¯t you want to hold me every now and then, and for me to have a baby for you while you were at it?¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire coughed twice. He found that Xi Wei was pretty quick sometimes. He¡¯d immediately gotten to the crux of the problem.


    It was true that when they lived together before, all they had was the partnership between a celebrity and his manager. Now, though, they¡¯d be living together as husband and wife. Not only would they be doing some exercise beneficial for the body and mind together from time to time, but they¡¯d also have to have a kid, and then raise him up together.


    After going quiet for a moment, ire decided to take the initiative to yield a little. He smiled and said, ¡°Well...if you don¡¯t want to have kids, that¡¯s actually fine too. If you¡¯re not willing, we won¡¯t have kids for the time being.¡±


    Xi Wei said angrily, ¡°ire! Stop bbering about having kids, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself? I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s impossible for me to get together with a man!¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but give him a ssh of cold water. ¡°If you want to marry a beautiful woman, it¡¯s also impossible for one to dare to marry you. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re an omega.¡±


    Xi Wei frowned and said, ¡°Then I just won¡¯t ever get married.¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire sighed softly. He looked at Xi Wei and said quietly, ¡°You¡¯d rather not marry for a lifetime than ept me?¡±


    Xi Wei answered decisively, ¡°I can¡¯t, so give up!¡±


    ire felt a sense of loss, and his voice turned hoarse. ¡°In this world, there won¡¯t be anyone who loves you more than I do. You¡¯re not willing to give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± He¡¯d originally wanted to tly refuse, but faced with ire¡¯s gentle gaze, he suddenly felt like he couldn¡¯t bear to. After all, he was a friend he¡¯d known for so many years. All the care and affection ire had shown him until now was still vivid in his mind. If not for ire, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to smoothly achieve sess in the entertainment field as a big-name actor in his first world, nor would he have been able to live so happily until now in this world.


    The things ire had done for him were truly too many to count.


    But just because a man was good to him and liked him didn¡¯t mean he had to ept him.


    Xi Wei still had no way to get past his mental barrier. The introductory book to marking he¡¯d identallye across as a child suddenly floated into his mind. Omegas had to open their legs and receive an alpha¡¯s repeated invasions. The alpha would put that thing into their body, and then they had to get pregnant and give birth to children...


    Once he thought about ire stripping him naked and overpowering him, doing it this way and that for three days straight, and after doing it, he¡¯d have to hold up a big belly and give birth to ire¡¯s baby... Fuck, it was simply more terrifying than using a knife to slice him up from head to toe!


    So...forget it!


    Xi Wei felt that it was better to continue being what the people of the empire called him, a big beast whom no one would dare to want.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Xi Wei looked away and said awkwardly with his head down, ¡°There¡¯s no way for me to ept that kind of rtionship. I¡¯ll just go on being single and taking suppressants until the end.¡±


    Although ire had long known he¡¯d get this answer, when he heard him actually say it, he couldn¡¯t avoid feeling a piercing pain in his heart.


    But no matter, making a straight man like Xi Wei change his way of thinking was always going to be a long, slow process. ire had nevercked patience. He had faith that warm water could boil a frog. There would be a day when that frog would, without realizing it, turn into a delicacy for him to enjoy.


    When he thought of this, ire smiled and rubbed Xi Wei¡¯s head gently. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    A little awkwardly, Xi Wei dodged his hand. He looked at ire and said, ¡°If I¡¯m away too long my father will worry. I¡¯d better go back to the capital.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back for now. Joen won¡¯t give up that easily. He¡¯ll definitely think of other sinister schemes to deal with you. When he asked you to meet him, did he find some ckmail material on you?¡±


    Xi Wei frowned and nodded.


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Stay here for now. You¡¯ll be very safe at the military base. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re engaged now, and no one will question it if you stay by my side.¡±


    He¡¯d just confessed. Would staying at his side really be appropriate?


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss.


    ire saidfortingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be very busy every day. The Morningstar Corps has a pile of things for me to handle, so we won¡¯t see each other much at all... If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll sleep in Bluestar¡¯s cockpit at night. Stay on Rennes for a while, and tell your father about what happened. Once he¡¯s thought of the right way to deal with Joen, you can go back.¡±


    When he saw Xi Wei still hesitating, ire said, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that because I confessed, you don¡¯t even want to be friends anymore, could it? Is it that you never want to see me again, and break it off with me?¡±


    Xi Wei scratched his head and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this fine? It won¡¯t be easy to resolve things if you go back and confront Joen now.¡± ire paused, then suggested, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to Rennes before, so you can take the opportunity to enjoy yourself here for a while. I heard that this ce has the most beautiful snowscapes in the empire. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here with the corps, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but be a little swayed. After he considered it carefully, he felt that what ire said had logic. Since he¡¯d be busy with military affairs and basically wouldn¡¯t have time to see him, it¡¯d be okay for him to stay here. Aftering to this world, he¡¯d never seen the snow. It¡¯d be fine if he had some fun on Rennes for a few days, and thought of a way to deal with Joen in the meantime.


    After thinking about it like this, Xi Wei nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll stay here for a few days before going back.¡±


    Xi Wei, who was straight as a ruler, didn¡¯t realize at all that after confessing and getting rejected, ire remained calm and collected and hadid out a gentle trap for him. He had found an excuse for him to stay by his side.


    It might be that the next time he wanted to escape, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy anymore!


    ***


    4 hours and 3 minutes for 2,755 words, or 8.8 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 4.2 minutes. I think that¡¯s the fastest I¡¯ve ever been...I really blew through this one.


    Feeling so betrayed after realizing there was no smut in this...can¡¯t believe that little bit of description Xi Wei did was enough to get this chapter censored.


    I don¡¯t know how y¡¯all feel about the idea of eating frogs, but frog legs are really yummy...they¡¯re like the vor and texture of chicken and fishbined. They haven¡¯t actually got a ton of vor on their own, but they¡¯re really good deep-fried with peppers.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Thanks Lion Hug for the reminder. I¡¯ve had a rough week, so I might otherwise havepletely forgotten about this. (Blogger does have a scheduling function, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work for me...)


    ***


    Since ire promised he wouldn¡¯t disturb him, Xi Wei didn¡¯t think about it further, and moved into the military base without any more qualms.


    The next morning when he woke up, sure enough, the ground on Rennes was covered with a thickyer of downy snow. Xi Wei hadn¡¯t seen it snow for a long time. He had Egret change into an ordinary hovercar, and drove him outside to go sightseeing.


    A night of snowfall had wrapped the whole world in silver and white. All that entered his eyes was a field of dazzling snow. Large snowkes were still fluttering about as they drifted to the ground. Xi Wei sat in Egret¡¯s cockpit and looked at the beautiful scenery outside the windows, full of excitement.


    Rennes was a barren and deste at the edge of the empire. Besides the Morningstar Corps which ire had just led here to support the marshal and defend the, and a few soldiers stationed here long-term for mining, there were very few citizens native to the.


    Compared to the bustling and lively capital, it was a lot quieter here. Especially after it snowed, the whole ce was silent. It was like a paradise built of snow, hidden away from the outer world.


    Xi Wei really liked the scenery here. After they arrived at an open field, he had Egretnd on the ground, and he jumped out of the cockpit.


    The temperature outside was very low. Xi Wei was wearing warm clothes, but his exposed hands felt chilled to the bone. Xi Wei rubbed his hands together and ran a few steps to warm up. He looked back, and the two guys who had followed him from the base were actually still behind him.


    Offhandedly, Xi Wei shaped two snowballs and threw them into the distance. With twin thumps, they smashed urately into the faces of those two people.


    ¡°...¡± Smashed in the face by a snowball, the officer looked at Xi Wei with a lifeless expression.


    Xi Wei walked up to those two and said with a frown, ¡°What are you doing following me?¡±


    These two were obviously officers from the Morningstar Corps. They were wearing neat, midnight blue uniforms, and from the insignias on their shoulders, they should be senior colonels. They both had a tall and straight physique. They¡¯d been following Egret all the way here.


    At first, Xi Wei had thought they were carrying out a military task, and hadn¡¯t paid attention. But as it turned out, when Egret stopped, their hovercar also stopped in the distance. When they saw Xi Weie out of his cockpit, those two men also got out of their car. Xi Wei immediately realized that they¡¯d been tailing him from a distance.


    But those two men were really dumb enough. Xi Wei had shaped two snowballs and suddenly turned to throw them, and those two actually didn¡¯t know to dodge. After getting hit head-on, they looked veryical with their faces full of snow.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that ire sent you?¡± Xi Wei looked over the two of them and asked coldly.


    The darker-skinned officer saluted him respectfully and said, ¡°Madam, the general was worried about your safety, so he had us follow you from a distance. Please be at ease, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± After falling silent for a good while, Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    The officer looked nk, and said seriously, ¡°Madam...Warwick?¡±


    Xi Wei frowned. His right hand tightened into a fist, and he toppled the man with a sharp uppercut. He said in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t married ire yet, do you think you can just call me ¡°Madam Warwick¡± whenever you please? Your general hasn¡¯t taught you how to talk?¡±


    After being dealt with, the officer climbed up awkwardly from the ground, and obediently corrected himself. ¡°Yes, mad- ...Your Highness.¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes and connected to Bluestar¡¯smunicator. He said with a cold face, ¡°ire, is it that you feel like you have nothing to do? I¡¯ming out to see the scenery, that¡¯s all. What do you mean by sending two men after me?¡±


    ire smiled good-naturedly and said gently, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t this just because I¡¯m worried about your safety? Rennes is located at the empire¡¯s border. If you were to be captured by a federal spy or suffered an injury, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to your father.¡±


    Xi Wei said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk shit, hurry up and call them back!¡±


    The two little attendants: ¡°...¡±


    Madam Warwick was really so fierce. He dared to talk like that to the general, and even acted so ferociously. Poor Major General ire, after he got married, he was bound to be a henpecked husband, and he¡¯d definitely get beaten¡ªthe two little attendants thought silently.


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry to refuse, these two men are the most loyal officers in the Morningstar Corps guard camp, and what¡¯s more, they¡¯re both married. You can be at ease and trust them. Xi Wei, as a prince, if you went strolling around outside alone and your father learned about it, it¡¯d be very difficult for me as your fianc¨¦. Try and have a little sympathy for me.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Xi Wei knew that ire was actually being considerate for his sake. Right now, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to return to the capital. Since he was publicly staying at his ¡°fianc¨¦¡¯s¡± Morningstar Corps, if the matter of him going out alone was spread around, it would indeed arouse people¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡ªWho would let his omega fianc¨¦e run around all by himself?


    In the eyes of others, Major General ire sending two loyal subordinates to protect Prince Xi Wei would be the normal way of doing things.


    Anyway, they were acting for other people to see. After he calmed down, Xi Wei quickly thought through the advantages and disadvantages. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°You should rx and have fun. I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± As he said this, he looked at his two subordinates and then said, ¡°You two follow Xi Wei from a distance and protect him. If a situation arises, report it to me immediately. Also, try and stay a little farther from His Highness, don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The two men saluted immediately and said, ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    Xi Wei looked back at the two men and thought of how ire said they were both already married, and felt momentarily curious. He couldn¡¯t help but beckon to them and say, ¡°Come here.¡±


    The two alphas stood where they were with serious expressions.


    Xi Wei frowned and said, ¡°I told you toe here! Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    Scolded, the alphas came over with red faces.


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°How long have you been in the Morningstar Corps?¡±


    One man replied clearly, ¡°Ten years.¡±


    ¡°When did you marry?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your wife like?¡±


    When he brought up his wife, that alpha seemed a little shy, and said hesitantly, ¡°My omega has an especially good character, gentle and considerate. He gave birth to a son who¡¯s very cute. Every year I try to make time to go back to the capital and visit my son and his dad.¡±


    The son and his dad? Xi Wei asked doubtfully, ¡°Your wife is a man?¡±


    The alpha said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness, my omega is a man.¡±


    Xi Wei frowned and asked the other man, ¡°What about you?¡±


    That man saluted Xi Wei and said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, my omega is also a man. Last year he gave birth to a daughter, and she¡¯s just turned one this year.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    This world was crazy!


    He was about to copse just talking with these two alphas. Xi Wei felt ire must have sent these two on purpose to irritate him. ¡ªLook, these two alphas both married male omegas, and they¡¯re living very blissfully. So Xi Wei, don¡¯t struggle anymore, and hurry up and agree to me.


    Xi Wei really wanted to run back to the Morningstar Corps mothership and fiercely give ire a good beating!


    After he¡¯d seen enough of Rennes¡¯s snow scenery with his two little attendants, Xi Wei turned back for the dormitory ire had arranged for him.


    ire wasn¡¯t there, but on the table were a smallputer and a brief note. ire had written a line on it in confident, free-flying handwriting: ¡°I had Bluestar download a lot of movies for you. If you¡¯re bored at home, you can watch movies.¡±


    Xi Wei opened up theputer and took a look. Sure enough, there were lots of films on varied subjects inside, and therge-scale war movies he was most interested in were at the front. There were more than a hundred in total. It was clear that ire had put a lot of thought into this. He had always understood him just like this.


    ¡ªIt¡¯d be great if ire was a girl. He was so gentle and considerate that Xi Wei would marry him and take him home without hesitating in the slightest.


    Xi Wei thought this in aplicated mood. He opened up a movie and started watching.


    But strangely enough, no matter how brilliant the movie, he couldn¡¯t get into it. Instead, it was that scene of ire secretly kissing him that reyed again and again in his head. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t stand the irritation, so he just turned off hisputer and got into bed to sleep.


    The days passed peacefully on Rennes like this for three days.


    Since Xi Wei¡¯s arrival in this world, it¡¯d been rare to have three days of leisure time free from worries and cares. Every morning when he got up, ire would send someone to prepare breakfast for him. Although ire himself wasn¡¯t at his side, he always had a way to take care of Xi Wei in every possible manner in his daily life.


    Xi Wei actually felt pretty moved at heart. It was really hard to find someone who¡¯d understand and care about him like this.


    But unfortunately he was a man, and even liked him. This really gave Xi Wei a headache.


    When he thought of Joen, who¡¯d intended to subdue him with pheromone stimnts in the Royal Hotel on the capital, Xi Wei felt his head hurting even more. Being a male omega was really annoying!


    But what would happen after Joen woke up? Howe there hadn¡¯t been the slightest movement from the capital in three days straight?


    Feeling uncertain, Xi Wei was just thinking of contacting ire when, as if he¡¯d read his mind, ire gave him a video call. He smiled and said, ¡°Have you gotten up? I¡¯ve got some good news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Xi Wei asked curiously, ¡°Does it have something to do with Joen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ire nodded and said, ¡°Joen¡¯s the eldest grandson of the Thunderp Corps head, after all, so right now I still can¡¯t kill him outright. All I could do was think of a way to arrest him first.¡±


    Xi Wei said in surprise, ¡°You went back to the capital to deal with Joen? Wasn¡¯t it that you couldn¡¯t get away from the base?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back in person.¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°Actually, back when I took you away from the hotel, I sent a message to Carlo so he could go to the hotel and deal with the aftermath. He locked Joen away while he was unconscious, then found an opportunity to send him to Rennes for me to deal with.¡±


    ire clearly had foresight. He knew that Joen was a person who absolutely couldn¡¯t be left alone. At the time, Xi Wei¡¯s pheromones had been in a mess, and he needed urgent treatment. He could only take Xi Wei and leave, and entrust the cleanup to Carlo, who he had confidence in.


    Carlo and ire had taken the exam for military school together, and after that they were roommates for four years. They knew each other¡¯s secrets, and they could be called brothers who treated each other with sincerity. Carlo was one of the few people ire could trust. Once Carlo heard that that bastard Joen had actually dared to scheme against Xi Wei, he immediately ran over to the hotel, his blood boiling, to grab him.


    Joen had been unconscious at the time, and after Carlo caught him, he continued to inject him with anesthetic ording to ire¡¯s wishes.


    However, Carlo was studying under his uncle General Drew at the Cobra Corps right then. He couldn¡¯t leave the capital without permission, and the more he dragged things out, the higher his risk of being found out was. Without a better option, he could only entrust the matter to Aiden.


    Aiden¡¯s movements were rtively unrestricted. On the pretext of going on a tour, he asked Craig for an interster travel permit, and then came to Rennes as a ¡°tourist.¡± Of course, he came dragging an enormous suitcase with Joen, still unconscious, packed inside it.


    When he heard this, Xi Wei had endless admiration for the meticulous care ire took. He asked in excitement, ¡°So Aiden¡¯s already arrived? What about that bastard Joen?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you to deal with him.¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°Wait a while, I¡¯lle over and pick you up.¡±


    A whileter, a familiar man opened the door and entered.


    ire was wearing a trim military uniform. Probably because he had hurried over, his shoulders were covered with snow. After not seeing him for a few days, his face showed obvious exhaustion. The dark circles under his eyes were clearly from not having slept enough. But at the moment those sky-blue eyes saw Xi Wei, they couldn¡¯t help but fill with a warm smile.


    Faced with ire¡¯s smile, Xi Wei¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. He had really troubled ire. After getting rejected by the person he liked, he still had to act like he didn¡¯t care, and juggle military affairs and the aftermath of Joen¡¯s incident at the same time. And for the sake of not disturbing him, he hadn¡¯te back to sleep for thest few days. He¡¯d probably just slept in his mecha cockpit outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Xi Wei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look quite right, ire couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly.


    ¡°...Um...it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xi Wei hurriedly put away his confused thoughts of distress for ire¡¯s sake, and steadied his pulse. He looked up and said, ¡°Take me to see Joen, we¡¯ll see how I deal with him!"


    ***


    4 hours and 26 minutes for 2,465 words, or 10.8 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 2 minutes.


    I know "Rennes" is what¡¯s on the Novel Updates summary, but I haven¡¯t caught up with ABO Cadets. Do you guys know if bobadarling is also tranting it as "Rennes?"


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Thank you Lion Hug and Anon, you helped cheer me up ??


    ***


    Joen had been unconscious for a long time, so when he opened his eyes, he felt vaguely that he was still in dreand.


    However, his natural vignce quickly sobered him.


    ¡ªThis wasn¡¯t the Royal Hotel on the capital.


    Joen narrowed his eyes and took a look at his surroundings, immediately assessing the situation. He was in a strange ce, and the room was sealed. Only a faint ray of light passed through the crack under the door. By that bit of light, he could see that the walls were hung with various instruments of torture.


    He was just wondering where this was when the door creaked, and someone walked in.


    This person was wearing a pair of ck leather boots, and around his waist he wore a belt with a delicate alloy buckle. His attire was simple and neat, setting off his physique so he looked slender and well-proportioned.


    This figure looked a little familiar...


    Joen narrowed his eyes slightly. The man walked with quick steps towards him, and those jet-ck, bright eyes appeared before him.


    ¡°Xi Wei, it¡¯s you...¡± Joen smiled, harboring bad intentions. He still remembered how back in the hotel, Xi Wei¡¯s pheromone levels had risen so high it was hard for him to control himself. The way he looked with his cheeks flushed, struggling desperately to restrain himself, aroused him so much he hated he couldn¡¯t strip his clothes off right there and fiercely bully and vite him.


    At the moment, in casual wear and ck leather boots, the eldest prince had as always a certain characteristic¡ªhe clearly looked aloof and remote, but this actually made it so others couldn¡¯t help but want to conquer and possess him.


    Delicate and docile omegas were toomon. Overpowering an omega like Xi Wei would give a greater sense of aplishment, wasn¡¯t that so?


    Joen lightly licked his lips. He hadn¡¯t gotten around to speaking yet when with a thump, Xi Wei¡¯s strong fist smashed nimbly into his jaw!


    ¡°...¡± The eldest prince¡¯s ability to fight was really top-rank! When he made a move, it was fast, fierce and urate. This one punch knocked one of Joen¡¯s teeth straight out, and his mouth was filled with the strong taste of blood.


    ¡°Do you know that the way you lick your lips with your tongue is particrly disgusting?¡± Xi Wei moved up and grabbed Joen¡¯s cor. He said word by word, ¡°Joen, the way I see it, you¡¯re just like a rat in a sewer. There¡¯s nothing in your head but garbage!¡±


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t speak politely at all, but Joen was shameless enough to not feel embarrassed in the slightest. Instead, he licked the blood on his lips and looked at Xi Wei with shining eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you used back there to knock me out, but Xi Wei, one day when your heat arrives, you¡¯ll cry and beg for me to top you. When that timees, can you guess how I¡¯ll satisfy you?¡± Joen said in a low voice, smiling.


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei held back the strong urge to throw up and frowned. He grabbed Joen and had him sit on the interrogation chair, then took the leather belt down from the wall and swiftly bound Joen up tightly.


    ¡°Even now you¡¯re still unrepentant. It¡¯d be better to first let you have a taste of the means the military uses to interrogate traitors, and after you¡¯ve tasted enough, you can talk to me again.¡± Xi Wei smiled and sat down nearby. He took up the remote control and pressed the start button, and seeded in seeing Joen¡¯s face instantly twist.


    High-tech torture devices were so easy to use...


    Xi Wei thought pleasantly.


    With just the press of a button, the chair would calcte the limit of the pain the person sitting on it could bear ording to their pain threshold, and then shock them again and again. It would make their every nerve experience an agony like they were being torn apart, and would keep that agony at the peak level they could experience without fainting.


    Joen felt like every pore of his body was being stabbed by a needle. With every shock, he felt like he was about to give up the ghost!


    The continuous shocks made his internal organs feel like they were being twisted together, but he couldn¡¯t pass out...


    In just half a minute, Joen¡¯s clothes were drenched with sweat.


    And Xi Wei...


    He was actually holding a cup of coffee, sitting there and smiling while watching the show, just like he was looking at a clown.


    Joen clenched his jaw and red fiercely at Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei calmly took a sip of his coffee and said dispassionately, ¡°Kneel down and beg me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°...¡± A gleam of hidden malice shed through Joen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    After a shock of increased intensity, his whole body spasmed hard.


    ¡°Have me beg an omega? Don¡¯t even think about it... Ahh, ah!¡±


    The heart-rending screams carried from the interrogation room. Xi Wei¡¯s ways of tormenting people were really ruthless...


    ire, seeing this scene on the monitor, couldn¡¯t help the corner of his lips rising into a faint smile.


    In any case, Joen had offended Xi Wei, so it was a good idea to hand this matter over to the big beast so he could vent. ire didn¡¯t need to worry. He trusted that Xi Wei had the ability to make Joen feel like death was preferable to life.


    Lieutenant Paterson saw that the general was actually smiling, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough and say, ¡°General, aren¡¯t you afraid that the eldest prince¡¯s methods...will one day...be used on you?¡±


    Such a ferocious omega was simply too frightening. Not to mention tormenting the alpha that offended him until he screamed miserably again and again, he actually wanted him to kneel down and beg him. How could he think of something like that?


    When ire heard the lieutenant¡¯s question, he smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Xi Wei knows what¡¯s appropriate. He¡¯s only fierce to those who anger him or provoke his hatred, and he¡¯s actually very softhearted towards the people he cares about. If I happen to make him angry after getting married, the most he¡¯ll do is ignore me, or ground me for a few days.¡±


    Lieutenant Paterson looked awkwardly at the general, who had a smile on his face, and couldn¡¯t help but think... You¡¯re probably the only one who¡¯ll dare to marry him!


    ire continued watching the show on the monitor. In the interrogation room, Joen had been tormented until his whole body was twitching, and he was almost foaming at the mouth.


    Unfortunately, the damned pride in the alpha¡¯s bones wouldn¡¯t let him do something like kneeling down and begging Xi Wei, so he just grit his teeth and bore it.


    Xi Wei saw that his whole body was twitching nonstop and his head hung down, and finally pressed the pause button. He lifted Joen¡¯s chin with the tip of his boot, and said, ¡°Do you know why I look down on you?¡±


    Joen narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. He was still coughing out blood nonstop.


    Xi Wei said coldly, ¡°First, you don¡¯t know what love is at all. When you love someone, the premise is that you have to respect them. But you narrow-mindedly thought that possessing them would be enough."


    Xi Wei moved up the tip of his foot and lifted Joen¡¯s chin a little higher. He met Joen¡¯s gaze straight on and with a face full of contempt, said, ¡°Second, your brain is full of a ¡°I¡¯m an alpha, so I can have everything¡± kind of reasoning that I feel is really ridiculous and childish. You¡¯re an alpha, and I¡¯m an omega, it¡¯s true, but we were born that way, and didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter.¡±


    ¡°Did you know? People who depend on the advantages they were born with to bully others are the ones who mostck future prospects. Because besides the advantage of being an alpha, you really...don¡¯t have a single other merit.¡± Xi Wei smiled and let his foot drop. He said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re really sad, so I won¡¯t kill you today. For me, killing you is no different from stepping on a rat. I don¡¯t feel like dirtying my hands.¡±


    Joen: ¡®......¡±


    After Xi Wei finished saying his piece, he turned away and left freely. The cup of coffee he¡¯d been holding was left casually on the chair. The wisps of steaming from it seemed to be openly mocking Joen.


    Joen watched Xi Wei¡¯s back as he left through narrowed eyes. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the light or the angle, but Xi Wei¡¯s shadow seemed to have drawn out a lot longer, and even his figure looked inexplicably taller.


    At that moment, Joen¡¯s mind suddenly had a strange thought¡ªalthough the man in front of him was an omega, he always stayed at a ce where he couldn¡¯t reach.


    It wasn¡¯t just Xi Wei¡¯s status that was set up on high. It was his temperament that made him unattainable.


    Maybe, in this world, there wasn¡¯t any alpha who had the qualifications to stand at his side.


    Joen thought this in a daze. Atst, the sharp pain all over his body made him sink into unconsciousness again.


    At the moment the door opened, ire immediately walked over from the monitor.


    Lieutenant Parson said tactfully, ¡°General, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. You take your time talking with His Highness.¡±


    ire waved his hand and let him leave. Only the two of them were left in the room.


    Xi Wei¡¯s expression was very calm, as if nothing had happened. ire walked up to him and stopped half a meter away. He smiled and asked, ¡°Have you done enough venting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± A little tired, Xi Wei sat down on the sofa and rubbed his temple. ¡°For an unrepentant, chauvinistic pig alpha like that, giving him a lesson is enough. I don¡¯t feel like wasting my time on him.¡±


    ire patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder lightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not angry.¡± Xi Weiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same as being angry with a rat. Why should I lower myself for the sake of a rat?¡±


    ire nodded in appreciation.


    Xi Wei¡¯s character had always been optimistic and open-minded like this. That was why, despite being an orphan, he had been able to pass through difficulties to obtain the throne of Film Emperor in the previous world. In this world, he¡¯d been born as an imperial prince, and he received the affection of multitudes. Unfortunately, as an omega, he¡¯d been unable to fulfill many of his ambitions. But even though he had turned into an omega, he wasn¡¯t sad or upset. Instead, he adapted to the situation and lived freely and at ease.


    ¡ªIt was really too difficult to obtain his heart.


    ¡ªBut such a frank and sincere heart, once obtained, what great happiness it would be!


    ire watched him turn around and look for a cup to pour coffee in, and couldn¡¯t help butugh despite himself. ¡°Did you leave that cup of coffee in the interrogation room on purpose to annoy Joen?¡±


    Xi Wei looked back, and said innocently while drinking coffee, ¡°Am I that bad? I just forgot it, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± This guy sometimes angered people to death and didn¡¯t take responsibility for it. Joen almost got toyed with to death today.


    The fragrant, strong coffee moistened Xi Wei¡¯s lips, and they glistened under the light. ire remembered very clearly how sweet those lips had been when he kissed them. At the moment, Xi Wei was right before his eyes, but ire didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet. He could only look away and discreetly swallow his saliva.


    Xi Wei saw how ire had turned his head away, and couldn¡¯t help but ask doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ire smiled slightly and said, ¡°My lieutenant was just saying that your way of giving someone a lesson was a bit ruthless, and he worried that you¡¯d bully me after we got married. I told him that you and I had been old friends for many years, and you wouldn¡¯t treat me that way. Right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not so much of a sadist that I¡¯d use an interrogation chair to torment you.¡± Only after he replied did Xi Wei realize he¡¯d been taken in. The words that came before that sentence were ¡°after we got married.¡±


    Finding he¡¯d been fooled, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°ire!¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± ire smiled and walked forward a step. His gaze was iparably gentle. ¡°A moment ago, you told Joen that he didn¡¯t know what liking someone meant. Then, do you know?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    That question stunned him to stillness for a moment.


    ¡ªHe¡¯d only been using pure reason to teach Joen a lesson. He himself actually didn¡¯t know how it felt to like someone either.


    ¡°When you like someone, whenever you¡¯re alone, you always think of him. In your dreams you often see him. When you can¡¯t see him, you¡¯re on pins and needles that he¡¯s not doing well, and when you see him, you feel especially happy. If hemanded you at a word, you¡¯d be happy to do anything for him. If he suffered the slightest wrong, you¡¯d feel even worse than him.¡±


    ire looked earnestly at Xi Wei and said word by word, ¡°The love I have for you is just like this.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    ¡ªWait, ire, did you pick up the wrong script? Howe you¡¯re suddenly confessing?!


    ¡°I know that right now you only see me as a friend, but Xi Wei, the love I have for you is based on the premise of respecting your personal wishes. I would absolutely never do something to make you sick of me like Joen.¡±


    ire looked down into Xi Wei¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Loving you is just my personal matter. You¡¯re free to not respond. So you don¡¯t have to feel too much pressure, I won¡¯t force you into anything. I just want to stay quietly by your side. I¡¯m begging you, fulfill this little request of mine, alright?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°.........¡±


    Even though as a top actor, he¡¯d suffered through countless sappy lines in melodramatic romance scripts, he¡¯d been bulldozed by ire¡¯s ¡°sappy romance edition¡± today!


    ¡ªGoosebumps were about to pop up all over his body!


    ¡ªBro, don¡¯t be like this, why can¡¯t you get it through your head that we¡¯re both men!


    But unexpectedly, when he heard ire say those words in a gentle tone, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t stop his heart from throbbing fiercely.


    Having someone who was dead-set on liking him and also respected him as a person actually didn¡¯t feel that bad.


    He just stayed there quietly loving you, and if you just turned your head you would see him. If you didn¡¯t want to see him, you could just turn your head away, and he would stand there quietly without bothering you...


    It was just like having a warm down jacket. When it was cold, you could put it on, and when you didn¡¯t need it, you could put it aside. It would always be there and would never leave...


    If ire was willing to live that kind of existence, how could Xi Wei have the heart to say no?


    But...


    They had been friends for so long that he had no way to adapt to this sudden change to their rtionship. What¡¯s more, in this exotic sci-fi world, omegas had to get pushed down, and even get pregnant... Getting pregnant with his best friend¡¯s baby, wouldn¡¯t that scene be wonderful?


    Xi Wei forcefully chased those chaotic thoughts out of his head. He looked away and changed the topic. He coughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Didn¡¯t you say that Carlo had Aiden send Joen over? Where¡¯s Aiden?¡±


    ire smiled and followed along with Xi Wei¡¯s topic. ¡°He¡¯s in the lounge.¡±


    Xi Wei immediately turned and ran away.


    ire found that as Xi Wei hurried to leave, his ears were actually tinged a pleasing shade of red.


    ¡ªXi Wei, after apanying you in two worlds, I might understand you even better than you do yourself.


    ¡ªYour heart already isn¡¯t as firm as it was at first, isn¡¯t that right?


    ***


    5 hours and 21 minutes for 2,757 words, or 11.6 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.8 minutes.


    I thought this chapter was particrly sweet. Really, what Joen feels for Xi Wei is just lust, inparison.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis~ ??

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Xi Wei really had no alternative but to find an excuse to escape the monitor room. ire¡¯s sappy confession made his cheeks feel hot, and when he was gazing at him tenderly, Xi Wei almost felt like his whole body was going to burn up.


    ¡ªIt was really terrible getting confessed to by your best friend twice in a row!


    Xi Wei hated that he couldn¡¯t dig a hole to bury ire in, who¡¯d actually gotten his wires crossed enough to like his own best friend!


    When he arrived at the lounge, sure enough, Aiden was sitting on the couch, eating fruit with a calm expression. When he saw Xi Weie in, his eyes brightened. He immediately stood up and smiled, saying, ¡°Xi Wei.¡±


    Xi Wei walked over and gave his friend a light hug. He frowned and said, ¡°Carlo actually had you help send Joen over, what if you¡¯d met with an ident on the way?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have. My father gave me a travel permit. I just said that I was going to travel out of boredom, no one would be suspicious of me.¡± Aiden patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rx.¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Aiden turned for a look, he found that there was a light imprint on the back of Xi Wei¡¯s neck. It had been several days and the mark wasn¡¯t that distinct anymore, but with one look at the shape you could tell it was the imprint of an alpha¡¯s teeth.


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You got marked?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    He was clearly wearing a turtleneck sweater, and even then he was found out. Aiden really deserved the full score he had gotten on the Ellen Academy graduation exam.


    Xi Wei coughed twice and said, embarrassed, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Aiden asked earnestly, ¡°It was ire, right? That¡¯s great, I wish you two all the best.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean you wish us the best! I said it was an ident!¡± Xi Wei hurried to exin.


    Aiden had an expression full of understanding. He took Xi Wei¡¯s hand gently and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known for a long time that ire likes you. You were able to meet someone who loves you deeply, so you have to treasure it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei looked away with a headache, and changed the topic. ¡°How are you getting along with Carlo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same.¡± When he spoke of his alpha who had the clumsy mouth, Aiden couldn¡¯t stop a smile from rising. ¡°He¡¯s so long-winded all day long, nagging about this, worrying about that, hating that he can¡¯t clip me to his belt and carry me around with him.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you two are getting along pretty well.¡± Xi Wei smiled and said, ¡°When are you nning to get married?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s eyes darkened a little and he said, ¡°He wants to hold an official wedding at the end of the year, but I don¡¯t want to make the wedding public. We had a fight over it just a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°He dared to argue with you?¡± Xi Wei asked, surprised.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t argue with me, he just hid away sulking, thinking that I didn¡¯t want to hold a public ceremony because I didn¡¯t like him, feeling hurt by himself for a few days.¡± Aiden didn¡¯t really understand what that alpha was thinking. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You know my dad¡¯s true identity is the older brother of Hooper, the head of the Rose Corps. If I hold a public wedding, my dad has toe. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll get recognized by somebody, and it¡¯ll stir up unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Aiden paused and then continued, ¡°My father and I have lived peacefully for all these years. I don¡¯t want anybody to break that peace. I hope Carlo can understand.¡± Although his tone was gentle, his gaze was very firm. It was clear that he really cared about his dad¡¯s hard-won peaceful life, and he didn¡¯t want his dad to be implicated because of him.


    Xi Wei patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Carlo, it¡¯s obviously because he likes you that he wants to hold a grand wedding for you. Your refusal was definitely a blow to him. He¡¯ll recover after a while. Find a chance and exin things to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    Just as the two of them were talking, a knock came from the door. When Xi Wei opened the door and looked, ire was standing there elegantly. There were two AI androids beside him, bearing tesden with delicacies.


    ¡°You guys are still hungry, right? How about eating something first?¡± ire said with a smile.


    Xi Wei met his gaze and immediately looked away ufortably. He looked back, walked back into the room and said, coughing, ¡°Aiden, are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°I actually am hungry.¡± Aiden walked over and looked at ire. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± ire had the robots put the tes down on the table and said, ¡°You guys continue chatting. Right, Aiden, when you return, remember to thank Carlo for me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After ire left, Aiden said approvingly, ¡°ire¡¯s really considerate of you. When he guessed you¡¯d be hungry, he brought you food right away, and they¡¯re even all the things you like to eat. Look, there¡¯s your favorite-¡±


    ¡°Eat your meal!¡± Xi Wei stuffed a big chunk of dessert straight into Aiden¡¯s mouth.


    ***


    ire arranged for Aiden to stay in the room next to Xi Wei¡¯s that night.


    Regarding Joen¡¯s punishment, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t really make a decision on it under his own authority. He could only go find ire to discuss it.


    ire had been living in Bluestar¡¯s cockpit for thest few days. It was alreadyte at night, and he had taken off his trim military coat, leaving only the white shirt underneath and a pair of leisure pants. His sleeves were lightly rolled up, exposing his muscled arms. Two of the buttons at his neckline had been casually undone, showing his honey-colored chest. In whole, he looked bothnguid and sexy.


    Although Xi Wei couldn¡¯t know this man any better, when he all of a sudden saw how handsome and sexy he looked, his heart skipped half a beat.


    ¡°Xi Wei, you came?¡± When ire opened the door and saw the man he loved, his face couldn¡¯t help but show a smile, and his gaze gentled. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me sote, it must be because of Joen, right?¡±


    He had always understood him this much, had always been able to guess what he was thinking right away...


    Xi Wei looked at him, in aplicated mood, and deliberately overlooked the way his heartbeat had quickened when he saw him. He feigned calmness and walked into the cockpit, finding the sofa and sitting down.


    Full of excitement, Bluestar jumped out, twisting around in the air. He said, ¡°Egret, Egret, aren¡¯t you going to say hello to me? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, did you miss me? I really missed you!¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    Having just entered a sleeping state, Egret didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this guy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, I have something urgent to tell you.¡± In deadly earnest, Bluestar said, ¡°The Mecha Association doesn¡¯t have any regtions covering mechas getting engaged, but the way I see it, since mechas have intelligence simr to humans¡¯, then we can also have emotions like humans do. Just like how my owner likes your owner, I like you too, Egret!¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°......¡±


    Egret: ¡°......¡±


    ire rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°Bluestar, you go off to the side for now. I have something urgent to discuss with Xi Wei.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Looking wronged, Bluestar went over to the side.


    Egret immediately turned himself off.


    ire considerately poured Xi Wei a cup of warm water and asked, ¡°How were you nning to deal with Joen?¡±


    Xi Wei thought about it and said, ¡°Joen¡¯s already been missing for three days. If his grandfather starts investigating, we¡¯ll be forced to take the consequences. But this man knows too many secrets. We can¡¯t just send him home like this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± ire sat down beside Xi Wei and said in a low voice, ¡°Joen¡¯s always been a guy who likes to idle about. He hasn¡¯t returned for three days, but I think his grandfather still isn¡¯t clear about the situation. But once this stretches on too long, it¡¯ll definitely arouse the suspicions of the Ondo family. When that timees, and they start searching, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    ire looked down and thought for a while. ¡°How about this, we secretly arrange a surgery for him.¡±


    ¡°A surgery?¡± Xi Wei said in surprise, ¡°You mean, arrange a surgery to erase his memory?¡± As if he could read his mind, Xi Wei quickly grasped ire¡¯s meaning. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad method, it¡¯s a good thing you thought of it!¡±


    Imperial techniques in neurosurgery were already very sophisticated. They could insert a needle into someone¡¯s cortex and artificially remove their memories. Years ago, Randy¡¯s grandfather had forced his younger brother Hooper to undergo a memory removal surgery, and he¡¯d forgotten many things. Of course, Hooper had undergone long-term memory removal, and the risks of such an operation were higher. Short-term memory removal usually only necessitated erasing a week¡¯s worth of memories, and that was just right for making Joen forget everything that had happened between him and Xi Wei. The operation¡¯s sess rate was also very high.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let people notice traces of the surgery. You should have Egret ck out as much of the hotel¡¯s surveince videos as possible. We absolutely can¡¯t leave any recordings of Joen and us entering and exiting the hotel.¡± ire lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my father arrange the surgery. Tomorrow, you and Aiden can return to the capital, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it like that.¡± Xi Wei nodded straightforwardly.


    They had, after all, been partners for so many years. The two of them got down to business, and their tacit understanding was just like it was in the past.


    But once they finished discussing business, the atmosphere in the room suddenly seemed ambiguous.


    ire sat beside him, and his scent flooded Xi Wei¡¯s nose. His arm would asionally touch Xi Wei¡¯s, making him shift restlessly.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he¡¯d been marked, but the familiar scent of ire¡¯s alpha pheromones made him feel as if he was in bed in the wintertime, wrapped up in aforter. His whole body felt reallyfortable. That warm scent made it so that he couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer.


    When he realized how his body was reacting, Xi Wei immediately jumped up like a cat who¡¯d gotten his paw stepped on. Red-eared, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    And then, under ire¡¯s surprised gaze, he escaped at high speed.


    ire gazed at this big beast¡¯s seldom-seen look of fleeing in defeat, and couldn¡¯t help but start to smile.


    At his side, Bluestar griped in a low voice, ¡°Owner, it looks like there¡¯s hope for you and the eldest prince. Can you help me out and have me marry Egret while you¡¯re at it? That way, the four of us can be together forever...¡±


    ire interrupted him. ¡°How is there hope for Xi Wei and me?¡±


    Bluestar reported energetically, ¡°I analyzed the pheromones in the air just now, and I found that after the eldest prince saw you, the suppressed omega pheromones in his body showed clear signs of activity. This is because after you temporarily marked him, ording to omega nature, he¡¯ll have a certain degree of affection for you! Take this great opportunity, owner, and keep up the effort! Only once you marry the eldest prince will there be hope for me to marry Egret!¡±


    ire smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t hope for Xi Wei to have some affection for him only because of pheromones. More than that, he hoped that one day, Xi Wei would like him for real. This kind of love had nothing to do with the genders of alpha and omega, and nothing to do with the influence of pheromones. It was just a pure love for who ire was as a person.


    ***


    After he returned to his room that night, Xi Wei went immediately to the bathroom and took a cold shower. He extinguished his body¡¯s reaction, then said to Egret, ¡°Has the drug Joen gave me not beenpletely cleared out yet? Howe my body¡¯s not quite right?¡±


    The results of Egret¡¯s analysis were the same as Bluestar¡¯s. He gave his opinion: ¡°Owner, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. The effects of the temporary mark will onlyst for three months. After three months pass, when you see ire again, you won¡¯t have such an intense reaction.¡±


    ¡°...It turned out to be like this.¡± Xi Wei rubbed his temple with a headache. He thought to himself, the temporary mark he had heard of really was formidable. It even made apletely straight guy like himself feel good about another man...


    Xi Wei med all the changes of the past few days on the effects of the temporary mark, and after he finished his cold shower, hey down in bed with a clear conscience.


    The next morning, Xi Wei was woken up by a strange dream. In the dream, he saw again the scene of ire holding him and kissing him, and the scene in the dream was even more stimting than the one he had experienced back then; ire even took off all his clothes.


    The two men held each other and did this and that, lots of things that were enough to make you blush. After that dream, Xi Wei actually dreamed that he saw himself with a big stomach, pregnant with ire¡¯s child.


    Fuck! Those damn pheromones actually gave him that kind of dream!


    Xi Wei irritably rubbed the ce where he¡¯d been bitten on the back of his neck, and thought to himself, everything should be fine after three months. He¡¯d return to the capital first, and get far away from ire!


    After breakfast, Xi Wei hurriedly packed his bags, and nned to set off with Aiden and the unconscious Joen in tow.


    To his surprise, ire didn¡¯te to send him off. Instead, it was the familiar two little alpha attendants who came to him and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, the general wanted us to escort you two back to the capital.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when the time came to part and he didn¡¯t see ire, Xi Wei¡¯s heart actually held a strange kind of emptiness.


    ¡°What about your general?¡± Xi Wei frowned and asked.


    ¡°The general, he...¡± The alpha paused and said, ¡°He¡¯s too busy with military affairs to leave. He had us take responsibility for protecting Your Highness¡¯s safety.¡±


    Xi Wei saw their serious expressions and could only nod and say, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two alpha officers piloted the Morningstar Corps¡¯s small battleship, taking Xi Wei, Aiden and the unconscious Joen towards the capital. Xi Wei sat on thefortable sofa inside the battleship and watched the white Rennes grow smaller and smaller through a porthole. A strange thread of restlessness suddenly rose up in his heart.


    ¡ªire, you¡¯re really busy with military affairs, right? You¡¯d better not let anything happen to yourself! If you dare to lie to me, see how I¡¯ll deal with you!


    Xi Wei clenched his fist slightly and said silently in his heart.


    ***


    5 hours and 5 minutes for 2,617 words, or 11.7 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.1 minutes.


    I know some of y¡¯all would rather focus on Xi Wei and ire, but I think the three different rtionships helped illuminate the wide-ranging effects of this universe¡¯s anti-omega policies. There¡¯s Randy who had to hide his identity, Carlo who was chauvinistic at first, and Xi Wei who couldn¡¯t ept his gender... It wasn¡¯t just the omegas who were affected, but the alphas as well.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Xi Wei and Aiden reached the capital without a hitch that afternoon. ire had, of course, already arranged for everything. The two of them secretly brought Joen to the Imperial Central Hospital for a memory removal operation. After the operation seeded, Xi Wei brought Egret to a ce near the Royal Hotel, and had him ck out all records of Joen in the hotel¡¯s surveince videos.


    The next step was to wait until Joen could leave the hospital and send him back home. Fortunately, Joen¡¯s grandfather was away at the moment, and wouldn¡¯t return to the capital until the next month. By the time the old general returned, Xi Wei thought all of the traces would be wiped clean. Watching Joen sleeping in the hospital room, Xi Wei felt the heavy stone weighing on his heart finally fall away.


    When he returned to the pce that night, the little prince Caesar and his cousin Brian were eating dinner. Caesar had a scowl on and was fiddling with the grains of rice in his bowl. Brian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too tired from doing assignments to have an appetite? Listen, I think you shouldn¡¯t put too much into it. It¡¯s fine if you can pass, do you have to be number one?¡±


    Caesar frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it, I had a bad dreamst night.¡±


    Confused, Brain scooted over. ¡°What kind of bad dream?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed that my big brother was marked by that bastard ire.¡± Caesar said angrily.


    Brian stared nkly, then burst intoughter. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t call that a bad dream, okay? Your big brother and ire are already engaged. They¡¯re young and having fun with each other, getting marked ispletely normal. The eldest prince might have a baby next year, and you and I will be uncles.¡±


    Unexpectedly, just as the two of them were talking, Xi Wei bustled in.


    Caesar stood up in surprise. ¡°Big brother? Where have you been for thest two days?¡±


    Xi Wei was thirsty, so he took a cup of water and poured it down his throat first, then wiped his mouth. He waved a hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t ire lead the Morningstar Corps to Rennes? I had nothing to do, so I went with him to Rennes and yed around for a few days.¡±


    Going out to y with your fianc¨¦ was pretty normal, but when he thought of that dream, Caesar¡¯s expression instantly sunk. He stared at his older brother and said word by word, ¡°ire didn¡¯t bully you, did he?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Xi Wei smiled and said.


    But his older brother¡¯s body carried the distinct scent of an alpha. That scent was as clear as if the alpha was saying, ¡°This man is mine.¡± As an alpha, Caesar quickly noticed this. He frowned and moved closer to take a look at the back of his brother¡¯s neck¡ª


    There was clearly a bite on the back of Xi Wei¡¯s neck, carrying the strong scent of alpha pheromones on it. Evidently, the reason why Xi Wei carried the scent of an alpha was that he had been marked.


    Caesar¡¯s expression changed, and he said in a severe voice, ¡°Big brother, howe you¡¯ve been marked?!¡±


    Xi Wei paused and turned his head awkwardly to take a drink. He said in a low voice, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t pay attention to things like this.¡±


    Caesar said angrily, ¡°Who marked you? Was it that bastard ire? Wait ¡¯til I teach him a lesson!¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that Caesar was so mad he was about to beat someone up, Xi Wei quickly grabbed his little brother by the back of his neck and said roughly, ¡°Who are you going to teach a lesson?! ire and I are already engaged, is it your ce to manage our affairs? Go and study your lessons!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Caesar¡¯s face was almost as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Watching the show from the side, Brianughed until he almost fell over. He said whileughing, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t me Caesar, he had a bad dreamst night that ire did that to you. He¡¯s been in a bad mood all day. You have to allow for the weird brotherplex of this kid who hasn¡¯t grown up yet.¡±


    Xi Wei threw him a knifelike re. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Brianughed and said, ¡°So fierce! Daddy, save me!¡±


    ¡°How do you want Daddy to save you?¡± Berg¡¯s calm voice suddenly came from the door. Like a mouse who¡¯d seen a cat, Brian instantly ducked away and disappeared without a trace.


    Caesar looked in the direction he ran off to and snorted coldly. ¡°What a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t mind his foolish son and walked quickly into the room. He looked at Xi Wei. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, where did you go?¡±


    Xi Wei was just about to speak when Berg, sharp-eyed, found the bite mark on the back of his neck. He couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been marked?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Howe everybody wanted to ask him such an embarrassing question?!


    Even this big beast was still an omega, was it so weird he¡¯d been marked?


    Berg saw that Xi Wei¡¯s ears had flushed slightly red, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Looks like you and ire are happily making progress.¡± As he said this he walked over and patted his nephew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. If you want, after irees back, you guys can get married.¡±


    ¡°Uh...there¡¯s no hurry, Uncle.¡± Xi Wei awkwardly changed the topic. ¡°Uncle, were you looking for me because you had something to tell me?¡±


    Seeing Caesar prick up his ears to listen in, Xi Wei chopped down on the back of his little brother¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Go find Brian. You two are going to take the entrance exam this year, so behave and go study.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Caesar walked away with a face full of unwillingness.


    Only then did Uncle Berg say, ¡°I came to tell you that we¡¯ve sessfully broken through the greatest obstacle to developing the SS mecha in the underground factory. The core system and most of the hardware and equipment have been assembled and installed. I¡¯m guessing that by next year at thetest, we¡¯ll be able to officially put this mecha into service.¡±


    Hearing this good news, Xi Wei¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Xi Wei had also spared no little effort for the sake of this ultimate weapon that the royal family could use. In the early stages, he had helped transport the mecha¡¯s power source, and after graduating, he had secretly transported heavy-duty arms from other gxies a few times in a row, under Berg¡¯s orders. Today, they had finally ovee all the barriers to the mecha¡¯s development. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help being happy. He felt as if he had seen with his own eyes something that he had taken part in making take shape.


    Uncle and nephew exchanged a look. Xi Wei suddenly thought of a question: ¡°Right, Uncle, have you and Father discussed the candidates for piloting the mecha?¡±


    A good mecha had to have an owner who was capable of piloting him. Berg smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since this SS-ss mecha¡¯s grade is too high, and his design is quite unusual, it¡¯d be best to have two people cooperate on piloting him. His Majesty and I have considered two proposals at the moment. One is for you and Caesar to cooperate, since this mecha belongs to the royal family and the Underground Alliance, and it¡¯s best not to let outsiders know about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xi Wei nodded. ¡°But Caesar¡¯s only seventeen years old right now, is he too young?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the question that worries His Majesty and me the most.¡± Berg looked at Xi Wei and said seriously, ¡°Your little brother Caesar is indeed still small, and his way of thinking isn¡¯t mature enough at the moment. What¡¯s more, he¡¯ll be busy studying for the Imperial Standard Entrance Examination, and he won¡¯t be able to master the skill of piloting an SS mecha in a short amount of time. So His Majesty and I drew up a second n.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a second n?¡± Xi Wei asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Berg smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s for you and ire to do it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei looked at his uncle with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Piloting an SS mecha requires absolute trust and tacit understanding between the two pilots. At the moment, the only young people in the empire with the mental strength to fly an SS mecha are you two. Since you and ire love each other and are already engaged, I think it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to trust each other absolutely, right?¡± Berg looked at Xi Wei gently. ¡°If you two got officially married before piloting the mecha, that couldn¡¯t be better.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei hated that he couldn¡¯t dig a hole and bury himself in it!


    ¡ªWhat do you mean, ¡°love one another?¡±


    ¡ªUncle, open your eyes and take a look, we¡¯re putting on a show!


    It was their fault for acting too well, so that they actually kept everyone in the dark. Now that Xi Wei had set this into motion, it was hard for him to stop halfway. Even his uncle and father firmly believed that he liked ire...


    This matter was getting harder and harder to handle. Xi Wei¡¯s head was starting to hurt again. He couldn¡¯t help but cough and say, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk about thister. In any case, the mecha still needs a year before it can be officiallypleted. I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯m going to go sleep a bit.¡±


    Berg had a face full of understanding. He rubbed Xi Wei¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°After being temporarily marked, omegas get tired more easily than normal because of the changes in their pheromones, so they need to rest more. I¡¯m leaving now, sleep well.¡±


    Xi Wei watched his uncle leave with an expression of frustration and embarrassment, theny down irritably on his bed.


    Everyone thought that he and ire loved each other a lot, and he had been delighted to have ire mark him. But only the two of them knew the truth... Although he understood where ire had beening from back then, right now, he just wanted to grab ire and give him a good fierce beating!


    A few dayster, Joen was smoothly discharged from the hospital. After having his memory cleared, this guy had a vacant expression on. When he saw Xi Wei, he even showed him a smile and said, ¡°Xi Wei, howe I¡¯m in the hospital?¡±


    He hadpletely forgotten the details of how Xi Wei had tormented him in the interrogation room until his whole body was twitching and he was foaming at the mouth. His memory ended at the night of his failed confession to Xi Wei half a month ago.


    Xi Wei looked at him and calmly said, ¡°You got food poisoning which led to acute pancreatitis, so I sent you to the hospital for emergency treatment. You¡¯ve been unconscious in the intensive care unit for thest few days. Today, you finally woke up.¡±


    If Joen¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t the head of the Thunderp Corps, and if Joen¡¯s rank hadn¡¯t already risen to major general, Xi Wei would¡¯ve preferred to to nip future troubles in the bud and kill him outright. However, if Joen died, once the Thunderp Corps started looking into matters, it would stir up a lot of trouble. It might even implicate the entire Underground Alliance.


    So, enduring his intense disgust, Xi Wei made up a perfect lie for Joen with a calm expression.


    Joen took it for the truth and said, smiling, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought you cared for me so much that you¡¯d personally send me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei suddenly felt that this guy turned foolish after the memory removal operation.


    Faced with his foolish smile, Xi Wei could only say with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    It was lucky that Joen had had a hidden motive at the time, so no one knew about him secretly meeting with Xi Wei. So when Xi Wei sent him home, he didn¡¯t arouse his family¡¯s suspicion, and Joen¡¯s parents even thanked him.


    Xi Wei smiled and finished acting out this little y, then returned to the pce.


    Caesar was at school, the second princess Sia had long since been married away to the far-off Lyra gxy, and the third princess Celine was studying at Ellen Academy. Only Xi Wei was left in the pce, and the Underground Alliance hadn¡¯t given him any missions. He was really bored.


    Bored to death, he flew Egret around in a circle on the pce¡¯s empty grounds. After that, he couldn¡¯t resist having Egret give Bluestar a call¡ªhe kind of missed that noisy mecha who said ¡°I want to marry Egret¡± all day long, and he didn¡¯t know how the dumb thing was doing.


    But to his surprise, Bluestar¡¯smunicator wasn¡¯t connecting.


    The line ¡°signal in progress, please wait,¡± appeared on the screen, and stayed there for several minutes without changing.


    Every time he called Bluestar before, there was always an immediate reply. Today, after waiting so long, there was still no response. Was ire busy? Or...had something happened to him?


    Xi Wei frowned, and a thread of unease suddenly rose up from the bottom of his heart.


    ***


    3 hours and 50 minutes for 2,256 words, or 10.2 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 1.5 minutes.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    He¡¯d known ire in two worlds, and every time he contacted him, he¡¯d reply within seconds. This was the first time that he couldn¡¯t get through even after a long time. Maybe he was busy right now? Xi Wei cut off Egret¡¯s call for the time being, and sent ire a message: ¡°Give me a call when you¡¯re free, I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    However, this message, like a stone thrown into the sea, received no response as well.


    ire had been appointed to Rennes as themander of the Glory Corp¡¯s support troops, so it was expected for him to have a heavy task load. If the Glory Corps happened to be exchanging fire with the Federation at the front lines, when Marshal Rosen needed assistance, ire would have to be in position at all times. So if he didn¡¯t get a message for a while, or he couldn¡¯t get a signal, that was normal.


    Everything could be exined, but the uneasiness in Xi Wei¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. That unpleasant premonition was like a ck cloud above his head, pressuring him until he couldn¡¯t breathe. He almost didn¡¯t close his eyes the whole of that night. He waited restlessly for ire¡¯s reply, but at dawn, Egret¡¯smunicator still hadn¡¯t lit up.


    Xi Wei finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and ran to see his father at once.


    When he rushed to the hall of the pce where his father dealt with government affairs, he happened to run into a general who wasing out from inside. It was ire¡¯s father, General Byron. This man was famous in the military for being silent and taciturn, and his face was usually expressionless. Today, however, his face seemed to carry a strange sadness and heaviness.


    He looked at Xi Wei, and seemed to want to say something, but stopped and restrained himself, turned and left.


    Xi Wei stared nkly after him, until His Majesty Trand¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Xi Wei, that¡¯s you outside, right? Come in and talk.¡±


    Xi Wei came back to himself and immediately turned, walking into the hall. He asked anxiously, ¡°Father, did something happen to ire? Howe I can¡¯t reach him on themunicator?¡±


    His Majesty Trand was silent for a moment, then came down from his throne. He said in a low voice, ¡°The marshal¡¯s sent Major General ire out on a secret mission. He might not be able to respond to you for a while, hismunication¡¯s been cut off. Don¡¯t worry, nothing¡¯s happened to him.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡± Xi Wei said, a little unconvinced.


    His Majesty Trand smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. Many military missions have strict requirements of secrecy. Even I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of mission ire is carrying out. It was the marshal who told me this news.¡±


    When he heard this, Xi Wei finally felt a little at ease. But when he thought of the grave expression he¡¯d seen on General Byron¡¯s face just then, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly, ¡°Just now, General Bryon¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. Is ire¡¯s mission dangerous?¡±


    Trand was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Xi Wei, you care this much about him because you love him, right?¡±


    Xi Wei turned his head away a little awkwardly, then said quietly, ¡°Father, tell me the truth.¡±


    Trand said, ¡°It¡¯s just like I told you, he¡¯s gone to carry out a difficult mission. If he¡¯s sessful this time, he¡¯ll have enough military merit to be promoted directly to lieutenant general.¡±


    ¡°What if he fails?¡± Xi Wei looked up and said.


    Trand didn¡¯t answer the question, and gently patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder instead. ¡°Have faith in him.¡±


    His father¡¯s equivocal answer only made Xi Wei¡¯s mood more tangled. He knew, however, that there was actually nothing his father could do either. The imperial military was an independent system. The military never needed the royal family¡¯s consent to issue missions. ire was a soldier, and a soldier¡¯s greatest duty was to obey orders. If his superiors gave him a task, there was no way for him to refuse.


    Xi Wei unhappily left his father¡¯s hall.


    After he returned to his room, Xi Wei had Egret try again to contact Bluestar. He knew thatmunications had been cut off and he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach him, but he still faintly expected that blue star to jump out on the screen, twisting around and saying that ridiculous opening remark: ¡°Egret, Egret, I really missed you, have you missed metely?"


    He¡¯d always thought Bluestar was really annoying before, but now he actually kind of missed that dumbass mecha who always wanted to flirt with Egret, as well as...his owner.


    ¡°Owner, I still can¡¯t reach him. Bluestary probably doesn¡¯t have a signal over there at all.¡± Egret said softly, ¡°I searched the inte for any messages from Major General ire, and couldn¡¯t find any clues of the slightest use. It looks like what His Majesty said was true, and he¡¯s been sent out by the marshal on a secret mission.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei had to give up the idea of contacting ire. He sat on the sofa, frowning.


    He could only do as his father said now, and trust that ire coulde back safely.


    ***


    Time flew by, and three months passed in the blink of an eye. The mark on the back of Xi Wei¡¯s neck couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, and the scent of ire¡¯s pheromones had dispersed as well.


    The effect of being temporarily marked by an alpha finally disappeared with the passage of time.


    But Xi Wei was surprised to find that he still very much missed him.


    For three months, there had been no news about ire. It was as if he¡¯d disappeared from the face of the earth. Xi Wei had asked His Majesty Trand, asked Uncle Berg, and even went to ire¡¯s house and asked Madam Grace...


    But the answer was always the same: ¡°ire¡¯s out on his mission, and it¡¯s uncertain when he¡¯ll return.¡±


    No matter how worried Xi Wei was, it wasn¡¯t like he could fly Egret straight to the battlefield to look for him, could he? What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t have a clue exactly which gxy ire went to, and what task he was carrying out.


    ¡ªDamn military confidentiality!


    Xi Wei really hated that he couldn¡¯t be a soldier due to his identity as an omega, because otherwise he¡¯d be fighting side by side with ire!


    That day, he finally reached the end of his patience, and ran out of the pce to find his good friend Aiden.


    He hoped to get some news from Carlo. After all, he and ire had always had a good rtionship, and they¡¯d been roommates for four years at military school. What¡¯s more, the Cobra Corps was currently grooming Carlo to be its sessor, so maybe he knew something.


    But to his regret, Carlo¡¯s answer was the same as all the others: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s expression grew worse and worse to look at. Aiden felt a little sympathetic, and sped Xi Wei¡¯s hand lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, he¡¯lle back.¡±


    Carlo echoed him. ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯lle back.¡±


    Xi Wei felt helpless and could only change the topic. ¡°You two are so harmonious, and you¡¯ve got so much chemistry, are you going to get married soon?¡±


    Carlo suddenly blushed, and awkwardly scratched his head. It was Aiden who smiled with a calm expression and said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re preparing to get married on Christmas Day. I want to get the certificate in the morning, and then both of our parents and our closest friends can gather for a meal, and that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at Carlo, amused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to hold a grand wedding for Aiden and then take him home?¡±


    Carlo waved a hand hastily. ¡°We¡¯ll just do it the way Aiden likes it. He doesn¡¯t like too much noise and excitement, so it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a bit simpler.¡±


    It was clear that their misunderstanding over the question of the wedding had long since disappeared. Xi Wei thought about it a bit and knew why; as long as Aiden gave a few sentences of exnation in a soft tone, Carlo would be turned around until he didn¡¯t know which way was up. He had finally won Aiden over after a long pursuit, so he couldn¡¯t expect everything to go his way, could he?


    Seeing these two childhood friends of his finally properly get together, Xi Wei was happy for them. He patted their shoulders, smiled and said, ¡°After you get married, you¡¯ve got to be good to my Aiden. If you bully him, see if I don¡¯t put you in your ce!¡±


    Carlo hurriedly raised a hand and swore, ¡°I absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Aiden smiled softly. Maybe his decision to be with Carlo had been a bit sudden, and he¡¯d only felt a little affection for him, as well as feeling a little moved.


    But he knew that Carlo truly loved him, and he could give him the peaceful, carefree life that Aiden wanted the most.


    That was enough. Happiness was actually just that simple.


    ***


    At Christmas, sure enough, Carlo and Aiden sessfully got their certificate. Carlo was as happy as a child, and carried Aiden all the way home.


    He remembered when he was little, he carried Aiden for the first time to the hospital. Then, when he was at school, he sneaked off to Ellen Academy and carried his beloved down the mountain. Now, he was bringing his wife back home. Carlo felt he had simply be a winner in life.


    Aiden hadn¡¯t really dressed up today, and was still wearing a simple shirt and pants like usual. But to Carlo¡¯s eyes, his wife waspletely dazzling! Carlo was itching to push him down on bed and eat him up clean...


    But their parents were still waiting for them. Carlo could only restrain the thirst in his heart and take Aiden to the Royal Hotel for a meal, hand in hand.


    Carlo had already reserved a private room. He had only invited both of their parents, his grandpa Aston, his uncle Drew, Drew¡¯s wife Berg, and his friend Xi Wei.


    Only the people present knew about the matter of Craig being Aiden¡¯s father. As for how Craig and Randy had Aiden that year, Carlo¡¯s elders tactfully didn¡¯t ask.


    The meal ended in a warm atmosphere.


    General Drew said seriously, ¡°Though there wasn¡¯t a grand wedding, from today onwards, you two young men are officially husband and wife. In the future, you have to respect each other, and if you have a conflict you have tomunicate before it¡¯s toote. Have a good life together.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Berg beside him. Berg just smiled faintly and gave Aiden a bracelet as a gift.


    Randy couldn¡¯t feel at ease about his son. He stroked Aiden¡¯s soft hair lightly and said reluctantly, ¡°After you get married, you have toe home often to see me. When you have a baby in the future, if you don¡¯t want to take care of him you can give him to me. It¡¯ll be more lively with a few more children, you know?¡±


    Aiden was helpless toward his dad¡¯s train of thought that leaped all over the ce. He nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Carlo was simply over the moon. He really wanted to kneel down to his father-inw and say, ¡°You¡¯re so cool." Having a few more children was just what he was thinking!


    Craig said with an expressionless face, ¡°Be good to Aiden. If you dare to bully him, see if I don¡¯t break your legs.¡±


    Carlo felt a chill down his back. He smiled hurriedly and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, I¡¯m too busy doting on him.¡±


    Xi Wei also gave his two friends a gift. It was a pair of beautiful pillows. Aiden took them happily.


    After attending his friends¡¯ simple wedding party, Xi Wei flew Egret back to the pce. As soon as he got there, Caesar met him excitedly and said, ¡°Brother, let me tell you some good news. I got an eptance letter from St. Romia Military Academy!¡±


    He had a letter printed on fine paper in his hands, and on it was the crest of the best military school in the empire.


    ¡°I got a full score.¡± Caesar said happily.


    Xi Wei patted his little brother¡¯s shoulder, smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, good for you!¡±


    His Majesty held a little party for Caesar in celebration in the queen¡¯s chambers. The family celebrated happily.


    Although he was still full from eating with Aiden, when he saw how excited his little brother was, Xi Wei ate some fruit to keep himpany.


    Caesar had finally grown up. After this New Year passed, he¡¯d go to military school as a cadet and officially begin his studies. Xi Wei believed that the environment of St. Romia Military Academy would be enough to make his little brotherplete his transformation.


    After they finished eating, Caesar went back first. Xi Wei went to the queen¡¯s room, wanting to talk with her, but was surprised to find her hiding there, secretly wiping away her tears.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xi Wei asked in confusion, ¡°You were fine just now, howe you¡¯re suddenly crying?¡±


    Queen Anna hurriedly wiped away her tears, and forcing herself to smile, said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Caesar got into military school, I¡¯m...I¡¯m just too happy.¡±


    However, Xi Wei saw with sharp eyes the photo that his mother had just taken out from a drawer¡ªit was of ire when he had just gotten into military school, posing with Carlo at the school entrance dressed in military uniform.


    For a long time, the media called these two alphas who got into military school at sixteen once-in-a-century child prodigies, and they upied the headlines of every major newspaper in the empire. But that was many years ago, and that story had long since been drowned out by other news.


    Xi Wei looked at the picture of ire when he was young and high-spirited, and sorrow suddenly gripped his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mother, just where is ire? Do you know something? Please, can you tell me the truth?¡±


    The rims of Queen Anna¡¯s eyes reddened once again. She was silent for a long moment, then hugged Xi Wei tightly, and said, choked-up, ¡°Xi Wei, I¡¯m sorry...I¡¯m really sorry... ire, he...he actually went missing three months ago, when he went out on his mission. The military¡¯s been searching for him, but they couldn¡¯t find him... The marshal said that he might already be...already be entombed in the Iswell gxy... Your father was afraid you¡¯d be upset, so he gave orders for everyone to keep it from you...¡±


    By the time she finished talking, Queen Anna¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    Xi Wei listened nkly. At that moment, he suddenly felt as if his head had been smashed in by a heavy hammer. He¡¯d finally experienced the thing called a bolt from the blue, the thing called shocking bad news, personally at this moment.


    So it turned out to be like that.


    No wonder his father¡¯s replies were always so equivocal, no wonder his uncle always avoided questions about ire, no wonder the expression he saw on General Byron¡¯s face that day was so heavy...


    He couldn¡¯t get in contact with Bluestar¡¯smunicator for such a long time. He actually should¡¯ve guessed it long ago.


    When he thought about how that man might already be entombed in the vast universe, his heart suddenly spasmed convulsively. He clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails pierced his palms and drew blood, but he didn¡¯t notice.


    It was December 24th of the year 798 on the universal calendar, Christmas Eve.


    Carlo and Aiden had gotten their marriage certificate and sessfully gotten married, and Caesar had received an eptance letter from St. Romia Military Academy.


    Xi Wei had gone to his friends¡¯ wedding party, and he¡¯d gone to his little brother¡¯s celebration party...


    And then he¡¯d actually heard news of ire meeting with disaster.


    In this one night, he¡¯d tasted both the joys and sorrows of life. He thought that once he¡¯d acted out many tragic scripts, and he¡¯d cried bitter, heartrending tears over the family members and friends in the scripts. But when this moment truly came, he found that the heaviest sorrow came with no tears.


    Because he couldn¡¯t cry them out anymore.


    ***


    5 hours and 23 minutes for 2,796 words, or 11.6 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 1.4 minutes.


    This chapter was pretty heavy, huh... Some of you got this exactly right. I, on the other hand, was blindsided. I actually never see plot twistsing ??????


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Xi Wei was in such a shocked daze that he didn¡¯t know how he got back to his room. He felt as if he was walking on cotton, and the whole world in front of him was swaying, on the verge of copse.


    ¡ªWhat exactly did ire mean to him?


    ¡ªWhy would he be this upset when he heard news that something happened to him?


    Was he the manager who had always stayed by his side in thest world, taking care of his daily needs and helping him on his path to the throne of Film Emperor? Or was he the childhood friend who¡¯d grown up with him in this world, and who always helped him at the critical moment?


    No matter his identity, Xi Wei only knew that that man had always stood in a ce where he could see him as soon as he looked back, always gazing at him with a smile. Every time Xi Wei encountered hardship, he just had to look at ire¡¯s smile and he¡¯d feel rxed, because he knew that no matter what happened, they¡¯d face it together.


    All through two worlds, that man had never left him and never given up on him. At first, Xi Wei had been able to take ire for a good friend and a good brother, but after he earnestly confessed to him, Xi Wei found that it turned out it had all been out of love.


    What did love feel like? Xi Wei had never known before. He¡¯d acted in a lot of TV shows before, and he¡¯d yed the role of an infatuated male lead many times, but he knew that those dramas and scripts were fiction, and he¡¯d only been acting.


    But today, he finally understood.


    So it turned out that worrying himself sick over someone would make it so that he couldn¡¯t rest or eat in peace, and that when someone left, his heart would feel as painful as if it was emptied out.


    ire had lost contact for so long that there was little hope for him.


    ¡ªWhen he thought of that man not being there anymore, Xi Wei¡¯s heart felt as if it waspletely empty, as if a part of his life had suddenly been stripped away.


    ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t until now that he knew ire was this important to him!


    The pleasant surprise of realizing ire was here back then was still vivid in his mind. At the time, he¡¯d thought he was so happy because he could meet a friend from his previous life in this world. It was as if he¡¯d run into an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in a while in a crowd.


    It was only now that he realized that to him, ire wasn¡¯t only an old friend.


    From today onwards, there would no longer be anyone who would understand him like ire, or who would look at him with warm eyes and say with a smile, ¡°I like you.¡±


    When he thought of this, Xi Wei¡¯s heart felt as painful as if someone had emptied it out with both hands. He pressed down on his chest with both hands, but found that there was no way to ease the pain that came from the depths of his heart by the slightest bit.


    The ache had sunk into his inmost heart, the ache had sunk into his marrow...


    Because the person who loved him the most, ire, who he¡¯d always mistakenly thought of as a friend, had suddenly left before Xi Wei could figure out his feelings...


    ***


    This New Year¡¯s Day was a day of celebration for many.


    Carlo and Aiden, newly married, were nning to go on their honeymoon. Caesar and Brian had passed their eighteenth birthdays, and after New Year¡¯s, they were going to get their luggage ready and set off for St. Romia Military Academy to begin their studies. He¡¯d heard good news that the second princess Sia had gotten pregnant, and that the third princess Celine had sessfully graduated from Ellen Academy.


    The friends and family around him had all settled down. Only Xi Wei, though he pretended as if nothing was wrong on the surface, had no way to lift his mood all along.


    ire¡¯s departure was like a thorn pierced deep into his heart. Although there usually weren¡¯t any symptoms, when it was quiet and he thought of the past, that thorn would stir up Xi Wei¡¯s heart until it was a mangled mess.


    After Xi Wei said goodbye to Carlo and Aiden, up until the day school started, the little prince Caesar and Berg¡¯s son Brian had been holding onto their admission letters and excitedly getting their luggage ready.


    Seeing how happy his little brother was, all grown up, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of the year when ire was admitted to military school at only sixteen, bing the child prodigy everyone in the empireuded. Thinking back on it now, the effort ire invested to get into military school back then must have been several times more than what Caesar and Brian put out.


    Until now, Xi Wei hadn¡¯tpletely understood exactly why ire worked so hard to get into military school early.


    It was a pity it was toote...


    The Royal Guard¡¯s hovercar had stopped at the pce square, waiting for the little prince Caesar. Xi Wei smiled and patted his little brother¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°After you get to school you have to study well, don¡¯t let your father down. And you¡¯d better not use your status as a prince to bully your ssmates. You¡¯re going to inherit the throne in the future, so you have to conduct yourself modestly and prudently, understand?¡±


    Admonished, Caesar nodded obediently. ¡°I know, Brother.¡±


    After saying this, he looked at Xi Wei and suddenly reached out, hugging him tight. ¡°Brother, you...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset over ire.¡± Caesar said earnestly, ¡°There¡¯s so many excellent alphas in the empire, you¡¯ll definitely be able to meet a better one.¡±


    Saying this, he was clearly just trying to console his older brother, but he didn¡¯t know that this sentence was just like a sharp de stabbing straight into the depths of Xi Wei¡¯s heart.


    It¡¯s true, there were so many excellent alphas in the empire...but there was only one of ire.


    There was only ire who understood his past, respected his thoughts, and was willing to apany him no matter what happened.


    Xi Wei endured the sharp pain in his heart and lightly stroked his little brother¡¯s hair, saying in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I...only like him, he¡¯s very special to me.¡±


    He¡¯d said this sentence before countless times, especially in front of his father. Back then, in order to avoid his father arranging a marriage with Carlo for him, Xi Wei had dragged ire out as his beard...


    ¡°I like ire,¡± ¡°I love him,¡± ¡°My heart only has ire in it...¡±


    Before, Xi Wei had been able to say these words calmly and evenly because he knew that he was acting, and he didn¡¯t have to invest too much of his feelings. Just putting in enough effort on the surface to fool the people around him was enough.


    But today, when he said this sentence, he actually sounded a little choked up¡ª


    Because he knew that this time, it was true.


    Even after the effect of pheromones passed, he was still worried sick over ire, and thought of him day and night. He had truly fallen in love with ire, but he had realized it toote.


    When Caesar saw his older brother¡¯s heartsick expression, he couldn¡¯t help but say in distress, ¡°But ire¡¯s already gone... Brother, you can¡¯t wait for him forever, can you?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xi Wei interrupted his little brother. ¡°Mother asked you to tell me this, right?¡±


    Big Brother was too smart, you couldn¡¯t keep anything from him... Caesar rubbed his nose awkwardly, coughed and said, ¡°Mother saw how depressed you were and felt too worried about you. What she means is that you can only free yourself from these feelings once you meet an alpha who suits you more... Time will help you forget ire.¡±


    This guy was only eighteen years old, and simply didn¡¯t understand what love was. He preached to him in a clear and logical manner, and his expression was very earnest.


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but start to smile. He patted his little brother¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Wait until you fall in love with someone, and you¡¯ll know that if you¡¯re really in love, it¡¯s not so easy to forget.¡±


    Caesar opened his mouth, wanting to argue, but Xi Wei straight out interrupted him. ¡°I know very well what my own situation is. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore. Hurry and get in the car, General Craig¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡± Caesar could only nod unwillingly. He hugged Xi Wei tight. ¡°Take care of yourself, Brother.¡±


    Not far away, watching her two sons hug and say goodbye, Queen Anna couldn¡¯t help the rims of her eyes reddening.


    His Majesty Trand gently encircled her shoulders and said, ¡°Our children have all grown up. Don¡¯t worry too much. Caesar will definitely be able to take good care of himself after he goes to military school, and Xi Wei¡¯s stronger than we think.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too worried about Caesar. He¡¯s going to school with Berg¡¯s son, and they¡¯ll be able to look after each other... But Xi Wei... Xi Wei¡¯s too strong, that¡¯s the thing, and it makes me worry about him even more.¡± Queen Anna watched Xi Wei¡¯s figure as he turned and left, and said, full of distress, ¡°Ever since he found out that something happened to ire, he¡¯s never shed a single tear. He¡¯s been forcing himself to smile every day in order not to worry us. He and ire were childhood sweethearts, and they¡¯d even gotten engaged. Now that ire¡¯s gone, how sad must he be...¡±


    By the time Queen Anna had spoken to this point, she was already sobbing so hard she couldn¡¯t form words anymore. As a mother, she knew the pain in Xi Wei¡¯s heart, and worried over how stoic he was. But there was nothing she could do. She was afraid that if she spoke out, it would only make her son even sadder.


    His Majesty Trand tightened his arms around his wife and sighed softly. He said, ¡°I have faith that Xi Wei can slowlye out of this. Let¡¯s give him some time.¡±


    ***


    They managed to conceal the news of ire¡¯s disappearance for three months, but eventually rumors got out. The imperial media started publishing lengthy articles on this subject. Three months earlier, at the edge of the Iswell Gxy, the Imperial Glory Corps and the Federal Direwolf Corps unexpectedly started a battle. Major General ire led the Morningstar Corps to assist on the front lines, but ended up being encircled by the Federal corps in an ambush.


    It was said that Major General ire piloted his mecha and charged out of the encirclement with Marshal Rosen. Unfortunately, in the process of breaking through, Bluestar took a hit to the wing from the enemy¡¯s electromaic cannon. His bncer was destroyed, and he took widespread damage to his chassis. Having lost his bnce, Bluestar crashed somewhere in the boundless universe. Major General ire¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be recovered.


    This was the course of events of ire¡¯s ident. The thrills and dangers of it were hard to describe in words. The military released a brief statement exining the sequence of events.


    The Imperial military held a special press conference to memorialize Major General ire. They publiclymended Major General ire¡¯s heroic conduct, and expressed great regret over his sacrifice. They decided to bury his uniform and belongings in the Imperial Cemetery of Martyrs.


    Xi Wei finished watching the live broadcast of the press conference with an expressionless face, then left and went to ire¡¯s house.


    Madam Grace had gotten the news of her son¡¯s disappearance three months ago, so when Xi Wei came to see her, she was already quite calm. She gave Xi Wei a box of things ire had left in his safe. When Xi Wei took the box and opened it for a look, it was actually full of keepsakes that captured their childhood memories.


    There was a drawing that ire had drawn when he was little. It was of the two of them as children, holding hands, with ¡°Xi Wei¡± and ¡°ire¡± written below. The omega and alpha symbols were drawn over their heads, and there was actually a big question mark behind the omega symbol.


    This was the present ire had given him when they were small. Xi Wei remembered that at the time, he had really disliked it, thinking that ire was totally a Picasso in the making¡ªhis drawing was enough to get a negative score. He didn¡¯t expect that that guy actually drew two drawings, one for each person, and had hidden this one away in his safe until now. Many years had passed, but it still looked as new as if it had just been drawn.


    There were also lots of books in the box. They were the books about mechas that Xi Wei had read in his childhood. After he went home, ire had copied him and read them too. Although he couldn¡¯t really understand them, he just childishly wanted to get closer to Xi Wei. He wanted to do the same things as him, and that way they would have more things inmon to talk about...


    Those were the things from their childhood in this world.


    Now, when he looked back at those childhood memories, everything was still vivid in his mind. Xi Wei closed the box with trembling fingers and looked up at Grace. ¡°Madam, can I take these back as keepsakes?¡±


    Grace nodded. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Seeing Xi Wei gently and cautiously put away the safe, Madam Grace found it a bit unbearable, and said softly, ¡°Our ire didn¡¯t have the good fortune to be your alpha. Xi Wei, don¡¯t be too upset...¡±


    Xi Wei nodded, and brought the box of things ire left behind back to the pce in his arms.


    The funeral was held three dayster. Since ire¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be found, the military could only arrange to have his military uniform buried in the cemetery in its stead.


    Many people attended the funeral, including important officers from the military, close friends of the royal family, and of course ire¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the eldest prince Xi Wei.


    Lots of people were sneaking nces at Xi Wei. Having their alpha die before they even got married was definitely a heavy blow for an omega. If you put an ordinary omega in his ce, they¡¯d probably already have cried so hard they passed out at home.


    Xi Wei, however, had a calm expression, and was as strong as if ire had never left.


    After the military representative finished his speech, Xi Wei walked over to ire¡¯s gravestone, leaned over, and gently kissed the photo of ire on the ice-cold gravestone. He said seriously, word by word, ¡°ire, I love you.¡±


    ***


    5 hours and 7 minutes for 2,547 words, or 12.1 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.5 minutes.


    As a reader, I feel abused...


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Sorry y¡¯all, I kinda left you at a bad ce...I¡¯ve been in a bad ce thest couple of weeks...


    ***


    Many alphas at the scene couldn¡¯t help but admire how strong Xi Wei looked. There were even some already-married alphas who thought, if one day something happened to them, would their wife be able to withstand it as staunchly as Xi Wei?


    Joen stood in the crowd, looking at Xi Wei¡¯s calm profile, and a thread of regret suddenly rose up in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but ever since he¡¯d woken up in the hospital, he always had a feeling like he¡¯d forgotten something important. There was always a clear voice in his head asking, ¡°Do you know what love is?¡±


    That voice was just like Xi Wei¡¯s.


    Joen¡¯s head often hurttely, and he often saw Xi Wei in his dreams. He slowly found that the intense desire he had to dominate and possess Xi Wei might be exined as...love?


    Xi Wei was really too unusual, he waspletely different from the other omegas. Many alphas didn¡¯t like an omega this violent, but Joen had lived like a prince since he was a child, and whatever he wanted, he got. Xi Wei¡¯s refusal made him feel more motivated instead, and he had to obtain him or else.


    ire was gone, and this was the perfect opportunity...


    Joen looked at Xi Wei in front of the gravestone, and he clenched his fist tight.


    After the funeral ended, Joen stopped Xi Wei on the path and said in a rare gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, you still have me. I¡¯ve always liked you, and as long as you¡¯re willing, I can marry you at any time.¡±


    Xi Wei looked at him indifferently and said steadily, ¡°Thanks for your trouble. ire¡¯s dead, and I won¡¯t marry again in this lifetime.¡±


    He finally had ample reason to escape marriage, but Xi Wei didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    Disregarding Joen¡¯s astonished look, Xi Wei simply turned and left.


    Watching the eldest prince, dressed all in ck, gradually disappear into the distance, Joen couldn¡¯t resist cursing him in annoyance. ¡°Xi Wei, have you gone stupid?! Exactly what¡¯s good about ire? Is he worth going as far as not marrying?¡±


    That was also the question many others couldn¡¯t figure out. Because Xi Wei gave it out that day that he wouldn¡¯t marry for the rest of his life, the imperial citizens felt that the eldest prince was making a mountain out of a molehill. Omegas were so scarce; even if their husbands died in battle, they were still allowed to remarry afterwards. Besides, he and ire hadn¡¯t even gotten married yet. Did he have to have such an inflexible conscience?


    Faced with all these questioning voices, Xi Wei didn¡¯t make any response. He continued in his own way as before, insisting that he wouldn¡¯t marry.


    ¡ªNobody knew his rtionship with ire.


    ¡ªThey had two worlds tying them together, and they had so many precious memories inmon. Now that ire, who understood him the most, had left, Xi Wei felt that in this world, he¡¯d suddenly be very lonely.


    ***


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t believe that ire was already dead at all. After the funeral ended, he flew Egret around everywhere looking for ire. He went to many ces, such as the distant Cigar gxy, and the Lyra gxy...


    Although he said he was traveling to rx, he was actually only holding on to a thread of hope, searching the vast universe for traces of ire. Even if he found Bluestar¡¯s wreck, it was fine...


    However, he traveled through every region of the empire without any results.


    After he returned to the pce, he passed his days very peacefully. When he felt bored, he went on the virtualwork and yed mecha battle games online. Since he had the experience of piloting the S-ss mecha Egret, he waspletely in his element battling mechas. His username, ¡°eldestprince,¡± soon upied first ce on the mecha battling tform¡¯s leaderboard.


    After Caesar got to military school, he often went online to y against his big brother. It was a shame that he lost often and won little. His present level was still far away from matching up to his older brother. Fortunately, Caesar had a lot of talent, and his father gave him an S-ss mecha, Whitefeather. Caesar¡¯s mecha piloting level rose at lightning speed.


    In this way, Xi Wei quietly taught his younger brother all of the mecha piloting skills he had learned.


    To Xi Wei¡¯s surprise, not long after, Caesar brought a little partner with him to the mecha battling tform.


    His username was ¡°Baller,¡± and his avatar on the online tform was a cute little ball. He looked like he had a sunny and carefree personality, and he spoke very frankly as well. He was quite lively, and when he saw Xi Wei, he wasn¡¯t shy at all.


    Xi Wei asked his little brother, ¡°Who¡¯s this ¡®Baller?¡¯¡±


    Caesar smiled and replied, ¡°He¡¯s our ss monitor, a violent beta, and he¡¯s really interested in mecha piloting. Brother, if you have time, teach him a little.¡±


    Xi Wei immediately saw that something wasn¡¯t right. Caesar had grown up with him ever since he was little, and he only had his cousin Brian for a close friend. He¡¯d never seen Caesar giving so much thought to someone else before, let alone bringing them to the mecha battling tform to have his big brother give them personal guidance.


    Their rtionship definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.


    Xi Wei had thought that his little brother Caesar would be the leader of themand department. He didn¡¯t expect that the military instructor would actually ce the burden of being ss monitor on a beta. Military schools with beta ss monitors were rare historically. You could see that this beta named ¡°Baller¡± was really very excellent to make the usually strict military instructor sit up and take notice.


    And it was no wonder that Caesar would take such good care of him...


    Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile and send Caesar a private message asking: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to like this Baller, would you?¡±


    ¡°No, no! Definitely not! Brother, don¡¯t joke around, how could I like a beta?¡± Caesar was reluctant to admit it, and Xi Wei didn¡¯t expose his little brother¡¯s obvious lie.


    Maybe the way outsiders would see it, it was simply disgraceful for the grand imperial prince to like a beta. But the way Xi Wei saw it, these pure feelings were extremely precious. They could be chanced upon but couldn¡¯t be asked for. If you met someone you liked, regardless of whether their family circumstances were good or bad or what lot they had in life, you should treasure them properly.


    Otherwise, if you lost them someday, it¡¯d be toote to regret it.


    Xi Wei really supported his little brother¡¯s rtionship, so he was very good to the Baller his little brother brought along. Not only did he give his utmost to teach the young beta mecha piloting skills, he also gave him the credits he¡¯d earned online to purchase a high-level mecha, thrilling Baller.


    ***


    Time flew by. The empire happened to be celebrating its 600th anniversary this year. The military decided to hold arge military parade in the central square of the Cepheus capital. At the same time, the major military schools of the empire honored the asion by holding a mechapetition, to choose the most talented mecha pilots in the empire.


    Caesar and Lin Yuan both signed up for the contest. Xi Wei had them undergo a period of concentrated training. The two young men sessfully battled their way into the national finals.


    Unexpectedly, on the eve of the mechapetition, they suddenly got into an ident!


    Xi Wei had nned to invite his little brother and that young beta for dinner, but as it turned out, not only did Caesar not keep the appointment, but he even sent him a message: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t make it to the dinner party tonight. Something¡¯s happened here!¡±


    Xi Wei asked, ¡°Did something happen to Baller?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you after you get back. I want to ask you for a favor!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xi Wei didn¡¯t ask anything else, and returned straight to the pce.


    As it turned out, Caesar had gotten the pce into a tremendous mess. As soon as he came back, Xi Wei heard that the little prince Caesar had actually dared to charge into the pce in his mecha Whitefeather, refusing the Royal Guard¡¯s routine inspection.


    Breaking into the pce? This guy had too much guts!


    Xi Wei hurried to his little brother¡¯s room, and as soon as he opened the door, he asked, ¡°Exactly what happened to you two?¡±


    He¡¯d spent a whole month mecha battling with them on the holographicwork. Xi Wei liked the earnest, hardworking Baller, and he was the boy his little brother fell for as well, so Xi Wei naturally felt a few degrees closer to him at heart.


    Faced with his older brother¡¯s worried gaze, Caesar hurried to exin. He coughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s actually an omega, and today his pheromone concentration suddenly rose. I had to bring him back to the pce to find suppressants.¡±


    Xi Wei said, shocked, ¡°He¡¯s an omega? You¡¯ve liked him for such a long time, you didn¡¯t just find out, did you?¡±


    Caesar: ¡°...¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes at his little brother. ¡°You¡¯re sure stupid, you can¡¯t even tell that the person you like is an omega?¡±


    Caesar: ¡°...¡±


    Getting lectured by his older brother, Caesar could only awkwardly rub his nose.


    Xi Wei walked around him and straight into the bedroom. That boy was sleeping in Caesar¡¯s wide bed, covered in a pure white nket, with only his hair showing.


    His username was Baller, and his face had a bit of ball-like roundness as well. The bit of baby fat he had really made people want to pinch his face.


    The more Xi Wei looked at him, the cuter he felt he was. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°That¡¯s Baller? Your eye isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Caesar smiled and said, ¡°His name¡¯s Lin Yuan.¡±


    Xi Wei looked back at him and said, ¡°Does Father know that you brought him back to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Father just came by. He already knows the truth, and he promised to help us cover it up.¡± Caesar paused, then said, ¡°Right, I have something I need to ask for your help with. I have to bring some suppressants back to school.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded straightforwardly. ¡°That¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll bring you someter.¡±


    Caesar paused and said, ¡°Also...I was forced to temporarily mark him just now, so he¡¯ll carry the scent of my pheromones. Do you think it¡¯ll make people suspicious?¡±


    Xi Wei patted his little brother¡¯s shoulder, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I also have drugs to cover up his scent.¡±


    Caesar¡¯s expression seemed to be saying, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so amazing, how do you have any and all kinds of drugs?¡±


    Actually, after Xi Wei had gotten temporarily marked by ire back then, lots of people had discovered that he carried the scent of alpha pheromones. Xi Wei was inspired by this, and had his uncle draw up a n for developing a new kind of drug.


    This drug could obscure your odor, making it so that omegas who¡¯d been marked would produce a scent like that of a beta, and the people around them wouldn¡¯t be able to notice.


    Xi Wei looked back and got the medicine out for Caesar, and had Egret connect to the Underground Alliance¡¯s database.


    He¡¯d disguised himself as a beta and entered military school to study; this omega called Lin Yuan definitely didn¡¯t have a simple background, and he absolutely had something to do with the Alliance.


    Xi Wei was now the deputy chief of the Underground Alliance, and he could easily ess information on all of the Alliance¡¯s members.


    After looking through it carefully, he found to his surprise that there was no information on Lin Yuan. So where did the suppressants he used in the paste from?


    Confused, Xi Wei immediately reported the situation to his uncle Berg. After Berg heard the news, his face didn¡¯t show surprise, but a gratified smile instead. ¡°The one His Majesty and I have been waiting for has finally arrived.¡±


    Xi Wei asked, bewildered, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been waiting for him? Is there some secret behind Lin Yuan¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Marshal Rosen¡¯s son.¡± Berg gave out a shocking answer. ¡°Since he¡¯s appeared, and he and Caesar seem to have a very good rtionship, if they pilot the SS-ss mecha together, the sess rate is bound to be quite high.¡±


    Xi Wei had heard the marshal¡¯s story before. It was said that Marshal Rosen once had someone he deeply loved, and theyter died. The marshal set up a gravestone for his beloved at his home, and insisted on never marrying for the many years that came afterward. But he¡¯d never heard of him having a son.


    ¡°Does the marshal know?¡± Xi Wei asked, ¡°How did his son end up stranded on Rennes?¡±


    ¡°This matter is a littleplicated to exin, so I¡¯ll tell it to you slowly.¡±


    Berg gave Xi Wei a thorough retelling of everything that happened back then. It turned out the military had once had another omega disguise himself as a beta, who became a major general. His name was Ling Yu. He was the first omega to use suppressants, and he was also the first member of the Underground Alliance. Even Uncle Berg had joined the Alliance through his introduction.


    Under the identity of a beta, Major General Ling Yu led the Night Corps to achieve many things on the battlefield. Afterwards, in the middle of a military campaign, his suppressants lost their effectiveness. He went into an unanticipated heat, and was marked by Marshal Rosen. When the military found out about this, they gave him a sentence. Marshal Rosen put in all of his effort to help him, but Ling Yu ended up escaping from the capital in a mecha. He got caught in a space sandstorm by ident, and lost his life in space...


    Of course, those were just the ¡°facts¡± that most military officers knew at the time. In reality, he hadn¡¯t died, but was rescued by His Majesty and sent to run secret missions. He¡¯d been hidden away for eighteen years.


    Suddenly finding out so many things, the shock Xi Wei felt at heart was indescribable.


    ¡°His Majesty ns far ahead. He absolutely won¡¯t use this chess piece unless the timees to use it as ast resort.¡± Berg looked at the eldest prince, and said with a warm gaze, ¡°Xi Wei, you¡¯re the Underground Alliance¡¯s deputy chief, and the whole Alliance will be passed down to you in the future. You should know about all these secrets.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial royal family has gone through hundreds of years of trials and hardships, and now it has no real power. The generals of the military have long since seized the lifeline of the empire. If some of the military¡¯s generals rise up one day in rebellion, the Imperial royal family will definitely undergo a purge, and we all won¡¯t be able to keep our lives.¡±


    Berg¡¯s voice was very soft, but every word struck Xi Wei¡¯s heart like a heavy hammer.


    ¡°Your father made these preparations in advance just to give the royal family a slim chance to live when the timees. As a descendant of the royal family, you have to know that even if you die, you absolutely can¡¯t be someone¡¯s puppet. I gave Egret to you so that if a rebellion happens, you¡¯ll at least be able to protect yourself. If that timees, run as far as you can.¡±


    Hearing his uncle¡¯s warning, Xi Wei calmly met his gaze, and his tone turned iparably firm. ¡°The royal family has never had anything to apologize to the people over. I¡¯m not going to run. I¡¯ll stand with my father, mother and uncle, and face everything together!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to have the heart to do that.¡± Berg said, gratified, ¡°Xi Wei, you¡¯re still young. When it¡¯s absolutely necessary, leave Cepheus and go to another gxy to disguise yourself. Live on and preserve the royal family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Xi Wei still wanted to speak, but Berg straight out interrupted him. ¡°Alright, as for the problem of Lin Yuan¡¯s identity, let¡¯s keep it a secret for now. I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity and bring him to see the SS-ss mecha.¡±


    Seeing that his uncle didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, Xi Wei could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, Uncle. Goodnight.¡±


    His uncle¡¯s words showed a hint of determination. It seemed that he had long since prepared for indiscriminate destruction, and so he passed the Underground Alliance down to Xi Wei so early.


    After hanging up, Xi Weiy in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep. He felt as if his uncle¡¯s words seemed to foretell aing storm.


    However, for the time that came after, everything remained as peaceful as before.


    Caesar and Lin Yuan returned to their studies at military school after attending the mechapetition. The two boys still went online every night to battle with the eldest prince on the mecha battling tform as they used to, as if nothing had happened.


    The peaceful days continued up to the end of the year.


    St. Romia Military Academy was about to hold their final exams. In order to prepare for the tests, Caesar and Lin Yuan hadn¡¯t logged into the battle tform for several days. Xi Wei knew they were busy reviewing coursework, and hadn¡¯t disturbed them.


    The hard-working boys sessfully passed their final exams. Caesar decided to apany Little Yuan back to Rennes during break, and didn¡¯t return to the pce.


    Xi Wei was originally thinking of having him bring Little Yuan to the capital, and he could take them to y for a few days. But his little brother made this decision, and Xi Wei didn¡¯t object.


    Rennes was Little Yuan¡¯s home. The snowyndscapes there were very beautiful, and were really worth seeing.


    However, when he thought of that icy, someone¡¯s face instantly shed into Xi Wei¡¯s mind. Wearing a military uniform, he slowly walked in from the blizzard, his shoulders covered with snow. His whole body was chilly, but when he looked at him, his gaze was as warm as summer.


    ire...


    Xi Wei suddenly felt a stab of pain to his heart. He immediately chased the memories of him away from his mind.


    At that moment, His Majesty Trand suddenly sent him a message. ¡°Meet me right away, I need you for an urgent matter.¡±


    It was his first time getting an urgent summon from his father in the middle of the night. A little confused, Xi Wei came to his father¡¯s room and asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯re looking for me thiste at night?¡±


    Trand¡¯s expression was heavy. ¡°You have to take a trip to the Lyra gxy. Princess Sia¡¯s sick, and it¡¯s not convenient for your mother and I to leave the pce. Go see her in our ce.¡±


    ¡°My little sister¡¯s sick?¡± Xi Wei said, shocked, ¡°What illness is this serious?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s a psychological problem. She¡¯d had mild postpartum depression until now, and recently it¡¯s grown more serious. A few days ago, she almost killed herself... You¡¯ve been close to her since you were small. Go keep herpany, and straighten her out a bit.¡± Trand said in a low voice.


    After Princess Sia was married off to the faraway Lyra gxy when she was eighteen years old, Xi Wei had barely ever met her again. He¡¯d only known how she was doing through the asional video call. This little sister of his had been frail and sickly ever since she was small, and postpartum depression was amon illness among omegas. Xi Wei nodded immediately and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll set off tomorrow to go see her-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for tomorrow, just leave now.¡± His Majesty Trand interrupted him and said, ¡°You¡¯re an omega, so it¡¯s not good for you to travel alone. You have to be careful and vignt after you leave the capital. I¡¯ll send people to escort you.¡±


    Xi Wei looked startled. Seeing from his father¡¯s expression that he wouldn¡¯t allow him to refuse, he could only nod and say, ¡°I know, Father. I¡¯ll go back and get ready.¡±


    Late that night, Xi Wei left Cepheus under the escort of the Royal Guard.


    To surprise, at Cepheus¡¯s periphery, there were actually people waiting to receive him.


    The familiar midnight blue battleships carried a golden star icon. That was the symbol of the Morningstar Corps.


    Xi Wei looked at the Morningstar Corps battleships orderly arranged outside the window, and the huge mothership in the middle. His heart suddenly began to beat fiercely!


    That strange feeling of familiarity made it so that he couldn¡¯t help thinking of a certain person...


    ¡°General Craig, where are you going to send me? Wasn¡¯t it to the Lyra gxy?¡± Xi Wei looked back and asked restlessly.


    Craig didn¡¯t answer. At that moment, the Morningstar Corps mothership suddenly opened its hatch, and Craig flew the hovercar straight into the mothership.


    The hovercarnded evenly inside the mothership, and the car door opened. Xi Wei¡¯s feet had just touched ground when the long hatchway automatically lowered.


    ¡°Prince, please.¡± General Craig led Xi Wei across the long hatchway. The airlock across from them slowly opened. A well-dressed young officer was standing there waiting for them.


    He had a head of beautiful blond hair, and eyes whose azure depths were as clear as the sky after a rain. His handsome features seemed to have been finely carved, and his tall, straight physique, wrapped in a neat blue military uniform, brought out a kind of valiant charm unique to military men.


    His gaze was as warm as he remembered, and there was a smile on his lips. He walked quickly towards Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei watched him walking towards him in a daze, and vaguely thought he was dreaming.


    It wasn¡¯t until he fell into a warm embrace and felt its gentle pressure around him, and took in the scent of familiar alpha pheromones, that Xi Wei¡¯s throat suddenly ached, and his vision blurred.


    ¡ªire, you¡¯ve finally returned.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t speak, and only reached out and tightly hugged him back.


    ***


    6 hours and 45 minutes for 3,776 words, or 10.7 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 1.4 minutes.


    I know the ABO Cadets trantors tranted Lin Yuan¡¯s username as "Ball," but I couldn¡¯t do it, man, I just couldn¡¯t do it.


    In Chinese his username is Ô²Ô², or Yu¨¢nyuan, which is a pretty cutesy name and literally means ¡°round round,¡± or ¡°Round-y,¡± ¡°Circle-y,¡± something like that. Repetition is a ton moremon in Chinese than it is in English, as it is in many othernguages, actually... It¡¯s also a homonym with his name, ÁÖÔ¶ or L¨ªn Yu¨£n, which is probably why he chose it.


    And anyway, Lin Yuan¡¯s a baller, amirite? Right, guys?


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??


    | |

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    A fan was very generous, so we¡¯re getting a triple update ??


    (I¡¯m not sleeping anyway so~)


    ***


    After General Craig gave the eldest prince over to Major General ire, he led his team back to the capital. The Morningstar Corps fleet immediately took off on the prearranged route for the Lyra gxy.


    The Morningstar Corps officers saw the eldest prince holding their general tight and not letting go, and conscientiously turned and retreated, leaving themand room to the two of them.


    The two men held each other. It was quiet enough in the room to hear a pin drop.


    Bluestar ruined the atmosphere by jumping out and saying, ¡°This is great, my owner can finally see His Highness the Prince, and I can finally see Egret! Egret, did you miss me?¡±


    Egret pretended not to hear him.


    Bluestar¡¯s familiar voice made Xi Weie back to himself. He pushed ire away hard, frowned and said, ¡°ire, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to clearly exin exactly what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ire rushed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly, okay?¡±


    As he spoke, he wrapped an arm around Xi Wei¡¯s shoulders and brought him to the sofa to sit down. He had Bluestar pour Xi Wei a ss of water, as if to put out the fire seething in the big beast.


    Xi Wei took a sip of cold water, looked back at him and said, ¡°The military called a press conference and announced the news of your death. I thought you had...¡± When he thought of the sadness he had felt when he got the news about ire, his fingers couldn¡¯t help but clench tightly around his cup. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t die, why didn¡¯t youe find me?¡±


    ire gently took his hand and said softly, ¡°Actually, at the time, I also thought I was dead for sure. In order to assist the marshal, I led the Morningstar Corps and battled through the nk to the border of the Iswell gxy, but ended up getting caught in an ambush from the Direwolf Corps. It felt like the Direwolf Corps knew about our deployment in advance, and were waiting there for us.¡±


    ire paused, then continued, ¡°The marshal and I fought our way out of the enclosure, but unfortunately, Bluestar took heavy damage from an electromaic cannon while he was breaking through. He lost his bnce and was drawn into the Iswell gxy wormhole.¡±


    ¡°The wormhole?¡± When Xi Wei heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but grab ire¡¯s hand tight in worry. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Bluestar¡¯smunication system and navigation system werepletely destroyed. We lost our direction in the wormhole, and drifted for a whole month. Afterwards, some mysterious troops fortunately passed by and rescued us, and they brought Bluestar and me to Nami.¡±


    Xi Wei had heard of Nami. It was located near the Iswell wormhole, but there weren¡¯t any Imperial troops stationed there. Who had rescued him?


    Xi Wei asked, confused, ¡°Who rescued you?¡±


    ¡°It was a mysterious Imperial general.¡± ire gave Xi Wei an answer that surprised him. ¡°After he saved me, he took me to an underground base to recover from my injuries, and kept me in a room with nomunications signal. So even though I was alive, I had no way to contact you.¡±


    ¡°What my owner said wasn¡¯t right, that was clearly an intensive care unit!¡± Bluestar jumped out and said, ¡°Your condition was too serious, so in order to save you, that general even activated the empire¡¯s most advanced medical mecha! You were unconscious for a full six months until...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± ire forcibly muted this mecha who sold his owner out.


    Xi Wei immediately grasped the important point in what Bluestar had said. He red at ire and said word by word, ¡°ire, what Bluestar said was the truth, right? It wasn¡¯t that the general blocked off yourmunications signal, but that you were unconscious the whole time, and that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t contact me, right?¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    He knew it was a bad idea to keep a foolish mecha around!


    ire¡¯s dagger-like re swept towards him, and Bluestar immediately curled up and hid behind Xi Wei¡¯s back.


    Xi Wei said angrily, ¡°What are you doing ring at him? Speak the truth!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Seeing that Xi Wei was about to lose his temper, ire could only say helplessly, ¡°My injury...¡± He coughed and said, ¡°It actually wasn¡¯t that serious, I just hit my head and temporarily lost consciousness. I actually was unconscious for a period of time.¡±


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t speak and reached straight out, took off ire¡¯s military jacket and unbuttoned his shirt.


    ¡ªThe wounds on ire¡¯s body were simply horrible to see!


    In addition to the clear marks of surgery on his chest, there were several wounds on his abdomen that hadn¡¯t fully healed. The fierce wounds seemed to be mocking Xi Wei, reminding him of all the terrible dangers ire had encountered back then.


    Seeing his body was covered with wounds, Xi Wei¡¯s heart suddenly seized with pain, and he felt more upset than if he himself was injured.


    Seeing Xi Wei suddenly grow silent, ire reached out and gently stroked Xi Wei¡¯s hair, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The level of medical treatment now is so advanced, the thread used for sutures can melt into the skin and be absorbed by it. These surgical scars will healpletely after some time, and I¡¯ll be the same as before.¡±


    Xi Wei gave him a look, then looked back at the curled-up Bluestar and asked, ¡°Bluestar,e tell me, what exactly happened?¡±


    Bluestar jumped out and typed out a line of words: ¡°Owner muted me.¡±


    ¡°Restore his voice!¡± Xi Wei looked at ire and said.


    ¡°...¡± ire could only turn the volume back up.


    With his voice restored, Bluestar excitedly reported, ¡°Eldest Prince, my owner and I weren¡¯t just hit by an electromaic attack, we were also being chased down by the Federal Direwolf Corps. Those Federals were too annoying, they were set on eradicating us! It was in the middle of avoiding their pursuit that we were drawn into the wormhole. My owner had multiple ruptured organs, and he went into a dangerous state of shock. My power source was almost drained, and my body was extremely damaged. If that general hadn¡¯t happened to pass by, we¡¯d long since have turned to ashes in the wormhole!¡±


    The danger back then was difficult to describe in words.


    But just listening to Bluestar¡¯s description, Xi Wei felt so pained for him he was about to go crazy¡ª


    Multiple ruptured organs?


    He¡¯d suffered such serious injuries, he¡¯d been unconscious for half a year, and he actually still wanted to say he was fine?!


    Xi Wei really wanted to give him a good beating!


    But seeing his body covered in wounds, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t put his hands on him. He could only hug him lightly and say in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s...fine as long as you¡¯vee back...that you¡¯re alive is more important than anything else.¡±


    ire was a little confused, howe Xi Wei hugged him on his own initiative twice in a row today? And his voice seemed to be a little choked-up?


    Could it be because Xi Wei was quite loyal and couldn¡¯t bear to see his friend suffering?


    ire gently hugged him back to console him, and joked, ¡°Of course I had to live ande back to see you. I haven¡¯t seeded in my pursuit of you yet, how could I bear to just give up like that?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to hit him, but when he heard him talk like that, he couldn¡¯t help but smack him hard on the back of his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak decently?¡±


    ire pretended to have been wronged. ¡°My head just recovered, I¡¯m going to get a concussion with you smacking me like this.¡±


    Xi Wei ignored his exaggerated performance and asked seriously, ¡°After you woke up, you contacted my father? Howe you¡¯re the one who picked me up today?¡±


    ire was silent for a long moment, and his smile gradually dissolved. He said in a low voice, ¡°After I woke up, I found out that the person who saved me was Ling Yu, the head of the Night Corps that disbanded many years ago. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve probably heard this name before?¡±


    His uncle had just brought up Major General Ling Yu. He was Marshal Rosen¡¯s beloved. As an omega, he actually took suppressants and disguised himself as a beta to sneak into military school. After graduating, he made many military achievements and became a rare instance in Imperial history of a beta major general. Unfortunately, thingster came to light. His identity as an omega was exposed, and the military caught him and sent him to jail.


    ording to what Uncle Berg had said, his fatherter covertly sent him away, and had him hide himself and run secret missions.


    Unexpectedly, ire actually met this man.


    ¡°The Night Corps is stationed at Nami. General Ling Yu put me into the intensive care unit for medical treatment, and it wasn¡¯t until I woke up that he told His Majesty. It was His Majesty who had mee to pick you up.¡±


    ire looked at Xi Wei and patiently exined, ¡°His Majesty gave me the task of taking you to the Lyra gxy to join Princess Sia. Everyone thinks I¡¯m already dead, so nobody will notice my movements. Having me protect you is the most dependable course of action.¡±


    ire¡¯s exnation was very reasonable, but a faint thread of unease still rose up in Xi Wei¡¯s heart. ¡°Did my father really send me away to see Princess Sia because she¡¯s ill?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t say much, he just told me to protect you well.¡± ire said, ¡°He also told me that if something happens, I should take you far away and never return to the capital.¡±


    When he heard this, Xi Wei immediately stood up from the sofa and clenched his fists. ¡°Father must have known something in advance. A rebellion¡¯s likely to happen on the capital, so he was in a hurry to send me away! This is bad, I have to go back!¡±


    Xi Wei turned and wanted to leave, but ire suddenly grabbed his arms, pulled him hard, took him to a nearby chair and made him sit down. He swiftly handcuffed Xi Wei¡¯s hands and ankles to the chair.


    ¡°ire, what are you doing?!¡± Met with a sneak attack, Xi Wei red at him angrily. ¡°Hurry up and help me unlock these handcuffs!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± ire said firmly.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Xi Wei was so incensed his eyes were wide ring at him.


    ire knelt in front of him on one knee, looked at him seriously and said word by word, ¡°Xi Wei, I can¡¯t let you take risks, and I can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that His Majesty is in danger, but if we go over there now, not only will we not be able to rescue him, but we¡¯ll walk into the trap and hold His Majesty back.¡± ire said calmly, ¡°You have to trust your father. Since he¡¯s made so many years of careful arrangements, he must have a way to protect himself.¡±


    Xi Wei gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about my father and mother.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± ire lightly stroked Xi Wei¡¯s hair and said, ¡°His Majesty has nned farther ahead than we have. He¡¯s already reached an agreement with my father. Ever since the news of my death spread in the military, my father¡¯s been acting depressed. They haven¡¯t put up their guard against the Morningstar Corps. When it¡¯s necessary, the Morningstar Corps will make a move.¡±


    ¡ªWhat ire said wasn¡¯t wrong. Since his father had sent him away, he definitely had his own ns. If they went back now, it might be a bad thing. It was best to follow his father¡¯s arrangements and join his little sister in the Lyra gxy, and then y it by ear.


    Xi Wei calmed down and considered it for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, as my father arranged, let¡¯s go to Lyra first and then see.¡±


    When he saw that the big beast¡¯s temper had gone out, and he¡¯dpletely calmed down, ire smiled and moved closer to him. He said softly in his ear, ¡°Do you know? While I was recovering from my injuries, I thought of you every day. I missed you until I almost went mad... If it wasn¡¯t for being unable to move freely, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait until I could fly to your side.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    His heart suddenly trembled. Faced with his warm gaze, Xi Wei almost couldn¡¯t move his eyes away.


    The way ire liked to whisper sweet nothings hadn¡¯t changed. But when he heard this guy¡¯s familiar, cheesy deration of love, Xi Wei wasn¡¯t as shocked as before. Instead, his heart beat like a drum, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his ears burning.


    ire saw how his ears were tinged slightly red, and his heart moved. He couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Xi Wei, I want to kiss you.¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± As ire asked this, he moved closer to him. Xi Wei wanted to dodge him but couldn¡¯t, because his hands and legs were handcuffed to the chair.


    The usually unbridled and violent eldest prince was now handcuffed to a chair, unable to make a single move. He could only let him do whatever he wanted to him. This discrepancy was really arousing.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but cup the back of Xi Wei¡¯s head and move to kiss him.


    Suddenly, the handcuffs opened with a snap, and Xi Wei pushed off from the chair. His once-cuffed wrist flexed nimbly, went up, and with an agile hold, he pushed ire straight onto the chair.


    ¡°Daring to tie me up, did you think Egret was dead?¡± Xi Wei red and said, ¡°He¡¯s long since opened thebination lock.¡±


    ire looked at him in surprise, and after a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but start tough. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re worthy of being the eldest prince. It was I who underestimated you too much.¡±


    Seeing Xi Wei spitting with rage, ire smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m guilty, how are you going to punish me?¡±


    Xi Wei was silent for a moment, then moved up to him with reddened ears, and took advantage of his position to press down on ire. He aimed for ire¡¯s smiling mouth and kissed him hard.


    ¡ªDamn, he¡¯d had a kiss forced on him so many times, this time it was his turn!


    ¡ªIt¡¯s your fault for disappearing for so long and making me worry. I have to kiss you today until your whole body¡¯s limp and you beg for forgiveness!


    With thoughts like this, Xi Wei took the initiative to pry open ire¡¯s mouth and put his tongue in, recklessly licking and kissing him.


    Iparably shocked, ire stiffenedpletely into a statue.


    ***


    4 hours and 11 minutes for 2,498 words, or 10 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 0.7 minutes.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??


    | |

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Let¡¯s have another round of apuse for A fan~ ??????


    ***


    ire had dreamed countless times of Xi Wei throwing himself into his arms, but when he actually pressed him down and kissed him hard, ire¡¯s brain crashed, and he couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    ¡ªXi Wei¡¯s kissing me?


    ¡ªCould it be this isn¡¯t a dream?


    He was in a daze for a moment. When he felt Xi Wei¡¯s tongue entering his mouth and stirring around, ire finally got his reason back.


    No matter the reason, Xi Wei had finally kissed him. This was absolutely real!


    Xi Wei was pressing down on him, but his weight wasn¡¯t much. The tongue in his mouth didn¡¯t have too much method to the way it was moving, but it was precisely this kind of straightforward kiss that aroused him more than any technique-filled seduction.


    ire¡¯s body instantly reacted. He resisted the urge toy Xi Wei down and eat him up clean, reached out with his right hand, and gently held Xi Wei¡¯s supple waist. With his left hand, he cupped the back of Xi Wei¡¯s head and pulled them closer, then opened his mouth and let Xi Wei besiege him unrestrictedly.


    ire¡¯spliance and cooperation made Xi Wei¡¯s whole body burn, and he deepened the kiss. The familiar taste of alpha pheromones on his lips made him want to indulge, so that he didn¡¯t want to let go, and itched to take ire apart and eat him up.


    Xi Wei¡¯s kiss was undoubtedly hot and passionate, just like his frank and straightforward personality.


    ire¡¯s eyes were half-closed with pleasure.


    He didn¡¯t intend to wrest back control. He wanted to experience for himself Xi Wei¡¯s hard-won passion.


    The big beast pressed down on him, nibbling and biting him while kissing him for ages. A doting smile began to appear on ire¡¯s face, and he tenderly held Xi Wei¡¯s waist tight, indulgently letting him run wild.


    After Xi Wei, panting, had kissed him enough and moved back, ire considerately put out his tongue and lightly helped him lick clean the liquid remaining on his lips.


    This made Xi Wei¡¯s cheeks abruptly redden, and he red at ire and said, ¡°What are you cooperating for?¡±


    ire blinked innocently. ¡°Could it be you were hoping for me to struggle and resist?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    Faced with his gentle gaze, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help his face reddening even more. He actually considerately reached out and wiped ire¡¯s lips that were damp from kissing.


    ire lightly grabbed Xi Wei¡¯s hand, and said in a low voice, ¡°Xi Wei, why did you kiss me?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    When his pheromones were in a mess, after ire marked him, Xi Wei had asked ire the same question. At the time, ire¡¯s reply had been: ¡°I like you.¡±


    Now this question had once again been ced in front of Xi Wei.


    What was the best way to answer? Vexed, Xi Wei clutched his hair, thought for ages, and finally said simply and directly, ¡°I just wanted to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire was stumped for words. Did this answer imply that Xi Wei was attracted to him?


    When he thought of this, ire couldn¡¯t help but say agitatedly, ¡°Tell me the reason. I¡¯m a man, not a beautiful woman, why would you suddenly want to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei¡¯s cheeks tinged slightly red, and his eyes were particrly bright. He looked at ire and said very frankly, ¡°I like you too. ire, it was only after you left that I discovered I simply couldn¡¯t lose you. The feelings I have for you aren¡¯t just those of a good friend or a good brother. You¡¯re someone I really like, someone very important to me. No one can take your ce in my heart. Even if you¡¯re a man, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already gotten over it.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    Hearing Xi Wei¡¯s earnest confession, ire felt the urge to cry.


    He¡¯d waited two worlds for him, and he¡¯d watched over him for two lifetimes. Every day, he¡¯d been longing for Xi Wei to like him back. He didn¡¯t expect that the day he¡¯d been longing for had actually arrived!


    Sincerity really could move mountains. For Xi Wei to be able to realize the truth like this, even if he had suffered wounds even worse than this, it was worth it!


    ire gently took Xi Wei¡¯s right hand, his fingers trembling from excitement. His voice was even a little choked. ¡°Really? Xi Wei, you really like me?¡±


    His right hand taken, Xi Wei could only use his left hand to gently stroke ire¡¯s blond hair tofort him. After he¡¯d messed up his hair, he smiled and said, ¡°What do you think? If I didn¡¯t like you, would I take the initiative to kiss a man?¡±


    ¡°...¡± ire suddenly hugged Xi Wei tight, as tightly as if he wanted him to be part of himself.


    To be able to hear these wordse out of Xi Wei¡¯s own mouth, ire felt that even if he died on the spot, it was all worth it.


    No, this was just the beginning. Xi Wei had epted him, and they still had a long road to walk together. He had to love Xi Wei properly. They would have lots of time to take care of each other, and they¡¯d have lots of cute children as well.


    ire¡¯s head was full of wild thoughts. His arms tightened around Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t resist, and quietly let him hug him. He gently caressed ire¡¯s hair, saying seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve waited for me so long, it must¡¯ve been very hard, right?¡±


    ire smiled and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was hard.¡±


    Wrapped up in his embrace, Xi Wei could rest his chin on ire¡¯s head. Xi Wei affectionately rubbed ire¡¯s head with his chin and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen anymore. I won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t until they¡¯d been parted by death that he found out how luxurious of a joy it was to have the person you loved by your side.


    ¡ªThis time he¡¯d hold on to him tight, and he wouldn¡¯t let go again.


    From time to time, beautiful meteors glided past the window. The spaceship was flying at high speed towards the Lyra gxy. The two men held each other tightly like this, listening to the fierce heartbeating from each other¡¯s chest. Xi Wei suddenly feltpletely at peace.


    In the vast universe, humans were actually very insignificant.


    Fortunately, Xi Wei had finally found someone he could put all his trust in.


    ***


    Seeing his owner and the prince embracing and finally having a heart-to-heart, Bluestar was so moved he wanted to cry. Unfortunately, mechas didn¡¯t have tears, so he could only fly a circle in the air and end up beside Egret, who was currently resting. He asked shyly, ¡°Our owners are together; Egret, can I hold your hand?¡±


    Egret said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have hands.¡±


    ¡°Turn into one then.¡± As he talked, Bluestar turned into a little blue hand, and took the initiative to reach out to Egret.


    Egret turned and flew away. Bluestar brazenly followed him, and no matter where he went, that hand was always in front of Egret.


    ¡°...¡± Pestered until he couldn¡¯t bear it, Egret could only helplessly turn into a hand and sp him for a moment.


    Bluestar flew wildly around in the room. ¡°I held Egret¡¯s hand ah ah ah ah, Owner, take charge for me, submit an application to the Mecha Association and let me marry Egret!¡±


    In the middle of their embrace, Xi Wei and ire heard this, locked eyes, and startedughing.


    Xi Wei nced back at the little blue star dancing for joy and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take charge and marry you off to Egret.¡±


    ¡°Great, great!¡± After Bluestar spoke, he suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Why am I the one being married off? Wasn¡¯t I the one taking him as my wife?¡±


    Xi Wei gave ire a look, and he immediately said cooperatively, ¡°It¡¯s your good luck that Egret¡¯s willing to take you as his wife, and you¡¯re still not thanking Xi Wei?¡±


    ¡°Owner,¡± Egret said helplessly, ¡°don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    Sensing that Egret wasn¡¯t willing, Bluestar immediately corrected himself without integrity. ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll be Egret¡¯s wife! We¡¯ll hold a wedding right away, Owner,e be the witness. A mecha wedding doesn¡¯t have to be as bothersome as the human kind, let¡¯s just leave out the marking procedure!¡±


    Egret: ¡°...¡±


    This Bluestar¡¯s AI had definitely caught a virus!


    Xi Wei thought that Bluestar was pretty cute, and very honest besides. When ire lied, Bluestar would actually expose his owner on his own initiative. If he subdued this mecha first, afterwards ire would have to obediently listen to him too.


    Just as Xi Wei was counting his chickens before they were hatched, ire seemed to see through him. He smiled and moved closer to him, saying in Xi Wei¡¯s ear, ¡°Rx, in the future, Bluestar and I will both be yours.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled and pinched ire¡¯s face, pleased. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    ¡°Bluestar and I are both so obedient, how about a kiss as a reward?¡± ire asked.


    ¡°Well...¡± Before Xi Wei had time to object, ire pulled him into his arms and kissed him.


    Unlike Xi Wei¡¯s straightforward and passionate kiss, ire¡¯s kiss was very gentle, but extremely skillful. Xi Wei was soon kissed until his legs felt weak and his mind was all nk.


    ***


    After journeying through the night, the Morningstar Corps fleet finally reached the Lyra gxy at dawn.


    ¡°Owner, we¡¯ve reached our destination, the Lyra gxy!¡± Bluestar reported.


    ¡°Prepare tond.¡± ire let go of Xi Wei and stood up from his seat. He tidied his clothes, only to find that Xi Wei had been too forceful. Not only was his shirt wrinkled, all the buttons on his uniform had been torn off...


    ire gave Xi Wei a helpless look, and could only go to the lounge to find a new outfit to change into.


    With a calm expression, Xi Wei went about his own business tidying his clothes, then followed ire out the door.


    When the Morningstar Corps officers saw their generaling out with the eldest prince, they immediately gave Major General ire an orderly salute.


    Everyone looked up, and saw that there was an obvious love mark on Major General ire¡¯s neck¡ªuh, to be urate, it was a bite mark, the imprints of teeth were particrly distinct.


    The lieutenant thought with some distress, the eldest prince deserved being called a beast, he didn¡¯t know if the general had gotten hurt being bitten by him!


    The two alpha guards who¡¯d already gotten married had different thoughts. It must have been pretty fierce just now, the general must have pressed down the eldest prince and taken no small advantage of him. Was it that he¡¯d wanted to mark the prince, and then the prince, resisting, had taken a bite out of him?


    Everyone looked at Major General ire with sympathy or pity, and their minds filled in countless scenes of ire getting bullied by the big beast.


    ire, on the other hand, had a calm expression, and seemed like he was pretty happy he could have Xi Wei bite him. He held Xi Wei¡¯s hand and walked down the long hatchway. He smiled and said, ¡°Your little sister should¡¯vee to the space station to meet us. Let¡¯s go down first and then talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xi Wei walked out of the hold entrance beside ire, then rode Bluestar down to the Lyra gxy space station.


    Sure enough, Princess Sia hade to meet them with her alpha.


    A convoy made up of more than a dozen hovercars was lined up neatly on either side. Sia came down from thergest hovercar and walked quickly up to Xi Wei, saying, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    She gave Xi Wei and ire¡¯s joined hands a nce. Xi Wei noticed his little sister¡¯s gaze and immediately drew back his hand. He rubbed his nose, a little embarrassed, and said, ¡°Sia, Father said you were ill. Exactly what happened?¡±


    Sia smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, rest assured, there¡¯s nothing much wrong with my health. Father was just looking for an excuse to send you to the Lyra gxy. He had use and pick you up. As for the exact reason, I¡¯m not too clear either.¡±


    Xi Wei frowned. ire encircled his shoulders gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, go back with the second princess first and then talk about it.¡±


    After saying this, he handed Xi Wei over to Sia.


    Xi Wei looked back at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°I still have other duties.¡± ire looked back at his two subordinates and said, ¡°You two stay with Xi Wei and protect him well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    These two alphas had followed Xi Wei around the whole time on Rennes. Xi Wei had long since gotten familiar with them. At that time, he¡¯d still been hoping for ire not toe bother him. Now, seeing that ire was about to leave, Xi Wei actually felt a little reluctant for him to go.


    Xi Wei grabbed ire¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What duties? Are they dangerous?¡±


    The earnest expression this guy was looking at him with was so attractive! Faced with the heavy reluctance in those clear eyes, if it wasn¡¯t for all the people around them, ire was really itching to hug Xi Wei immediately and give him a deep kiss!


    ¡°They¡¯re not dangerous.¡± ire smiled slightly, moved close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for you, I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to me...¡±


    Xi Wei interrupted him. ¡°If you dare to let anything happen to yourself, just try it!¡±


    ire hurried to say, ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll definitelye back intact to see you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Actually, Xi Wei really wanted to go with ire. They¡¯d been separated for so long, and as soon as they met, they had to part again. In his heart, he really couldn¡¯t bear for him to go. But Xi Wei knew that his father definitely had a reason for arranging things like this. As the eldest prince, he absolutely couldn¡¯t drop the ball right now, and he couldn¡¯t hold ire back.


    ¡ªHe loved him, so he had to trust in his decision.


    Faced with ire¡¯s gentle gaze, Xi Wei nodded firmly and lightly patted ire¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go then, take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± ire reached out and hugged Xi Wei tight.


    After the two men hugged and said goodbye, ire turned resolutely and flew Bluestar back into the Morningstar mothership.


    He still had some important tasks he had toplete, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t make a mistake.


    This was an important period. They were separating temporarily only for the sake of spending more time together.


    ire looked at Xi Wei¡¯s figure on the space station growing smaller and smaller on the big screen in his cockpit, and he couldn¡¯t help a smile rising up to the corners of his mouth.


    ¡ªThe next time they met, maybe they could get rid of all the external factors and be together for real.


    ¡ªXi Wei, you have to wait for me toe back!


    ***


    4 hours and 3 minutes for 2,543 words, or 9.6 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 0.4 minutes...I¡¯m kinda on a roll, haha.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    It¡¯s a hard time now with the coronavirus, but this just helps us remember that the love we have for each other is real, and we can help each other through it, just as ire does for Xi Wei. ??


    ***


    The residence the second princess Sia brought Xi Wei to was a veryrge manor, almost asrge as the Imperial Pce. There were many nt nurseries inside the manor that were maintained at a constant temperature, nted with all kinds of fresh vegetables and fruit. Next door, there was even arge flower hothouse. Under the early morning sunlight, Noda¡¯s manor looked exceptionally quiet and leisurely, just like a paradise far away from conflict.


    When His Majesty married Princess Sia to a rich merchant in the distant Lyra gxy back then, it was evidently the correct decision.


    Princess Sia¡¯s alpha was a businessman, and his family background was clean, without the slightest association with the imperial government. This way, even if there was a military coup, Princess Sia wouldn¡¯t be affected. At least her alpha would be able to save her.


    ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you go upstairs to rest?¡± Sia brought her older brother to the guest room upstairs.


    While Xi Wei was walking upstairs, he suddenly heard a baby¡¯s cry. He realized this was the nephew his little sister had given birth to not long ago, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s your son crying, right? Bring him over and let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Brother, go inside first, I¡¯ll bring him over.¡± Sia settled her brother down and then turned to get the child.


    The child was chubby, and his plump little hands were waving nonstop. He was currently bawling in his mother¡¯s arms. Xi Wei took him up and hugged him, and miraculously, once he was hugged by his uncle, the baby actually stopped crying and looked curiously at Xi Wei with big eyes.


    Xi Wei smiled slightly, pinched the little kid¡¯s face and said, ¡°Real cute.¡±


    As a mother, Sia couldn¡¯t help but smile softly. She said, ¡°Big Brother, your future children will definitely be even cuter.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei¡¯s hair stood up. He immediately stuffed the kid back into his little sister¡¯s arms, and said with a cough, ¡°...You¡¯d better hold him after all.¡±


    ¡ªIt¡¯d simply be too outrageous for a grown man like me to get pregnant and have children. Even if I¡¯m together with ire, I absolutely don¡¯t want children!


    Xi Wei secretly resolved.


    Xi Wei saw her older brother¡¯s awkward expression and couldn¡¯t help smiling and saying, ¡°Big Brother, is your rtionship with Major General ire very good? You kept on holding hands, you looked inseparable. After you get married, it¡¯ll be time for children.¡±


    Xi Wei coughed twice. He didn¡¯t want to discuss this anymore. He surveyed the room and changed the topic. ¡°Besides having you pick me up, did Father ask you to do anything else?¡±


    Sia said, ¡°Father just told me to bring you safely home, not to go out for the time being, and to wait for Caesar toe before acting ording to the situation.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°Then you should get busy. Since Father arranged things this way, I think something big¡¯s going to happen on the capital soon.¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s expectation wasn¡¯t wrong. Before long, a shocking piece of news came from the capital.


    The capital¡¯s central radio station broadcasted a piece of news throughout the empire¡ª


    The head of Glory Corps, Marshal Rosen Bessimer, had met with a Federal corps¡¯s ambush in a moment of inattentiveness while leading the Glory Corps on a military campaign to Nami. He¡¯d been missing for many days, and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Today at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the deputy head of the Glory Corps, Lieutenant General Corriman, had led his personal guards to a wormhole and found arge amount of fragmented mecha remains. The Mecha Association verified the remains and found they were all from Marshal Rosen¡¯s personal mecha, ckdragon.


    After a thorough investigation, the military confirmed that ckdragon¡¯s AI hadn¡¯t survived, and that the marshal, who¡¯d been piloting him, had long since lost his life in the wormhole. The military had no choice but to announce the news of his death to the imperial popce. They decided to move ckdragon¡¯s remains back to the Cepheus gxy, and to hold an official military funeral for the marshal three dayster.


    This piece of news immediately caused a huge stir in the empire!


    Marshal Rosen had led the Glory Corps to defend the Empire¡¯s borders for years. To the imperial popce, he was an undefeated war god. As long as he was there, he could ensure the empire¡¯s peace and tranquility.


    Now, the marshal had actually sacrificed himself. The imperial popce were sad and extremely angry at the same time. They were itching to hack the Federal troops who ambushed the marshal into a thousand pieces!


    As soon as Xi Wei saw the news, he knew things weren¡¯t that simple.


    Back then, ire had also run into an enemy ambush before going missing. As it turned out, he returned a yearter, saying General Ling Yu had saved him. Maybe the marshal had also been carrying out some secret mission? Wasn¡¯t General Ling Yu, who was stationed on Nami, the marshal¡¯s beloved in the past? Since he could save ire, he couldn¡¯t possibly look on unfeelingly as the marshal died in front of him.


    Feeling suspicious at heart, Xi Wei contacted ire.


    This time, Bluestar¡¯smunicator quickly connected. Before Xi Wei questioned him, ire said on his own, ¡°You saw the news? Don¡¯t worry, General Ling Yu¡¯s gone to save him. The marshal definitely isn¡¯t dead. Right now, I¡¯m on Nami, temporarily managing the subterranean military base and waiting to join your uncle.¡±


    Xi Wei said in surprise, ¡°Uncle¡¯s going too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire nodded and said, ¡°Your Uncle Berg mixed into the Cobra Corps guard camp, disguised as a soldier. He left the capital with General Drew and Carlo, and they¡¯re hurrying on their way to Nami right now.¡±


    Startled, Xi Wei stood up from the sofa, and mused for a while, looking down. He said, ¡°It looks like my father foresaw all of this long ago, and that¡¯s why he arranged to send me away ahead of time. What did he arrange for next?¡±


    ¡°You still remember how when I was at the Iswell gxy, I went to support the marshal and ended up getting caught in an ambush?¡± ire said in a low voice, ¡°They were clearly waiting there for me. At the time, I thought it was strange; it seemed like they¡¯d already known our movements. And the way the Federal troops tried to eradicate me didn¡¯t followmon sense. After I woke up, I contacted the marshal and exined the situation. He believed that the military had a mole, and that they might be allied with the Federation with the goal of eliminating the marshal and me.¡±


    Xi Wei was shocked to the bottom of his heart¡ªhe hadn¡¯t thought that the imperial military actually had scum like this! For the sake of increasing their own strength, they actually allied with the enemy, wanting to eliminate the empire¡¯s most outstanding officers!


    ire continued, ¡°Something¡¯s bound to happen at the marshal¡¯s funeral. Don¡¯t worry, wait for your little brother Caesar toe before making ns.¡±


    Xi Wei frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m at the Lyra gxy, and Caesar¡¯s gone to Rennes, so won¡¯t Father and Mother be the only ones left in the imperial pce?! What if those people are crazy enough to want to kill my father and mother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father¡¯s on the capital too. When necessary, he¡¯ll cover His Majesty and the Queen during their escape from the imperial pce.¡± ire paused, then said, ¡°Xi Wei, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Keep your spirits up and wait for news from your uncle.¡±


    Xi Wei could only nod and say, ¡°You have to take care of yourself too.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± ire smiled slightly and cut off the call.


    ***


    Three dayster in the afternoon, all the TV channels in the Lacey Empire gave a live broadcast of the funeral being held on the Cepheus capital.


    Led by Lieutenant General Victor, the soldiers of the Glory Corps slowly escorted the carrier full of the marshal¡¯s mecha¡¯s fragments through the streets of the capital¡¯s central city, methodically advancing towards the Imperial Cemetery of Martyrs. Between the two neat rows of military hovercars there was a ck and white frame wreathed with flower gands, and inside it was Marshal Rosen¡¯s portrait.


    The man in the portrait had handsome features and a calm gaze. The picture was so lifelike that it was as if the marshal was there.


    Many citizens of the capital remembered the marshal¡¯s elegant manner as he led the Glory Corps through the central star field, returning in victory. Today, though, it was the same Glory Corps and the same setting, but the joy of a victorious return was gone, and recing it was the shocking sight of mecha remains and a ck and white portrait in the middle.


    With the military dirge ying, the funeral¡¯s atmosphere was extremely depressing, and many people couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Auguste Ondo, the head of Thunderp Corps, was already 180 years old but still as strong and muscr as ever. Wearing a uniform so dark of a violet it was almost ck, he turned to face the crowd, evidently about to make a speech on behalf of the military for Rosen.


    ¡°We have gathered here today on this solemn asion, carrying heavy grief within us, to mourn the seventh marshal of the Empire, the head of Glory Corps¡ªRosen Bessemer.¡±


    ¡°On December first of the 742nd year of the universal calendar, Rosen was born to an ordinary family on the capital of Cepheus. In the 770th year of the universal calendar, Rosen was admitted to St. Romia Military Academy with outstanding grades, having gotten full scores in all three sections of the entrance exam. He started his career as a soldier...¡±


    The funeral was absolutely silent, with only General Auguste¡¯s deep voice echoing repeatedly throughout the cemetery, amplified by a wireless microphone.


    The speech described Marshal Rosen¡¯s life in detail, going over what he had experienced through the years in a moderate, serious tone.


    It was natural for people to speak highly of the deceased at funerals, but Auguste¡¯s speech was too exaggerated, to the point where he raised Rosen up to the height of a god. To hear him talk, it seemed like Rosen was a genius of militarymand who only came once every hundred years, who triumphed in every battle, attacked without fail, and was even a moral pir of the Imperial military?


    Auguste¡¯s expression was serious throughout, and his tone heavy. The people believed in his words, and his moving speech stirred them. They couldn¡¯t help but feel regret and deep grief over the imperial marshal¡¯s sacrifice, and some even cried in front of their televisions.


    Xi Wei and Sia sat together in front of the screen, watching the live broadcast, and Xi Wei couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t Auguste and the marshal find each other disagreeable before? What does he mean by praising the marshal with all his might at the funeral?¡±


    Just at that moment, Auguste paused for a few seconds, looking straight into the camera with sharp eyes. He suddenly changed his direction: ¡°What Marshal Rosen put the most importance on was the imperial popce, and what he wanted to see the most was for the Empire to achieve true democracy and liberty! In today¡¯s technologically advanced gctic age, the Empire is still using the old-fashioned constitutional monarchy, which has no advantages for the Empire¡¯s development!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Princess Sia said, ¡°By what he¡¯s saying, does he mean to take this opportunity to get rid of the royal family?¡±


    Xi Wei said coldly, ¡°I finally understand what their goal is. By saying provocative words like this at the marshal¡¯s funeral, he clearly means to stir up the imperial popce¡¯s emotions, and turn their sorrow for the marshal¡¯s sacrifice into hatred for the imperial royal family! And he¡¯s putting all of this on the marshal, as eliminating the royal family was what the marshal wanted! In any case, the marshal¡¯s not there, and dead men tell no tales!¡±


    Sure enough, Auguste raised his voice and said firmly, ¡°The royal family has been doing nothing for years. While the marshal was on the front lines, risking his life to kill the enemy, His Majesty and the Queen were passing their days leisurely in the royal pce. The profligate pce¡¯s daily expenses exceed the ie of an ordinary citizen for an entire year! A royal family like this simply doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to represent the desires of the imperial people! Right now, I hope that all of the soldiers of the Empire can carry on the marshal¡¯s mission¡ªto abolish the royal family, and fight to bring about true democracy!¡±


    Auguste¡¯s cold gaze swept across the audience, and he said loudly, ¡°¡ªSalute!¡±


    With his order, tens of thousands of imperial soldiers simultaneously put their white-gloved hands to the brims of their caps.


    With the funeral music still ying, the sound of gunfire started up.


    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡ª¡±


    Hundreds of miniature rockets soared into the sky at the same time, bursting into dazzling firework after firework high in the sky of the capital!


    On July 9, 799 of the universal calendar, at Imperial Marshal Rosen¡¯s funeral, General Auguste publicly announced the abolition of the royal family, and the civil war between the military and the royal family began fire.


    The new central regime was subsequently established, with Auguste assuming office as the interim president, and Major General Joen as president of the senate.


    The Thunderp Corps immediately surrounded the Imperial Pce. The Royal Guard had heavy casualties, and His Majesty Trand and Queen Anna were shut inside. Bombarded by gunfire, the once gorgeous and refined pce instantly turned to ruins.


    ***


    Xi Wei clenched his fists in anger. His father and uncle hadn¡¯t guessed wrong. There were people in the military who¡¯d been harboring treacherous intentions for many years. They seized this opportunity to get rid of the outstandingly talented rising star, Major General ire, and Marshal Rosen, who had a sky-high reputation. They finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and took action!


    What royal inaction, extravagance and wastefulness, what mission the marshal left of pursuing democracy¡ªthose were all damned fabricated excuses!


    Fortunately, his father had nned ahead, and sent away the princesses and princes in advance.


    Right now, Xi Wei was especially worried about his father and mother¡¯s situation. From what was being broadcasted live on TV, the imperial pce had already been indiscriminately bombed into a pile of ruins. Though the Royal Guard was an elite force loyal to the royal family, they simply weren¡¯t on par with the military strength of the entire Thunderp Corps.


    Just as he was feeling restless, Xi Wei finally got the message from Uncle Berg he¡¯d been expecting: ¡°I¡¯m about to reach the military base on Nami and join Prince Caesar.¡±


    ***


    5 hours and 22 minutes for 2,514 words, or 12.8 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 3.2 minutes... ??There was a lot of politicalnguage in this chapter.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Sorry for dropping off, y¡¯all, I moved back with my mom for spring break, and with the coronavirus, it¡¯s been hectic ??


    ***


    First thing the next morning, the two alphas ire sent escorted Xi Wei to Nami. However, just when they were halfway there, Uncle Berg gave him an urgent video call. ¡°Xi Wei, don¡¯te to Nami, turn back immediately!¡±


    Confused, Xi Wei said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That madman Auguste actually prepared an interster nuclear missile. He¡¯s aimed it at Nami, and he¡¯s going to blow it to pieces!¡± Berg said angrily.


    Xi Wei was stunned. Humans had managed to develop up to the present for a reason. In order to avoid the harmful effects of nuclear weapons on the universal environment, as early as the founding of the Empire, the first emperor had banned the research and development of nuclear weapons. He hadn¡¯t expected that for the sake of wiping out resistance, Auguste was actually crazy enough to use an interster nuclear missile.


    This kind of guided missile was intensely lethal. Its advanced, high-grade positioning system could urately reach the appointed coordinates through a hyperleap. Once sessfullyunched, it could straight out blow up a small, not to mention Nami, which was used purely for natural resources and didn¡¯t have strong military defenses.


    Right now, the Glory Corps, the Cobra Corps and ire were all on Nami!


    If Auguste¡¯s nuclear weapon sessfully started up, it would wipe out absolutely everything¡ªblowing everyone who was a threat to him into pieces!


    Xi Wei felt a chill down his spine. He couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s your situation over there? Have you all evacuated?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Berg nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we realized what Auguste was plotting ahead of time. Right now, all of the troops on Nami have already withdrawn to Hilter, a no man¡¯snd. After we finish reorganizing, we¡¯ll go to the Lyra gxy to join you.¡±


    Xi Wei finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, then Sia and I will return to the Lyra gxy to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after you return, immediately contact the Lyra gxy¡¯s television stations. The television stations on the capital are all under Auguste¡¯s control. We need to make a media announcement of the reestablishment of the royal family as soon as possible.¡± Berg said seriously.


    Xi Wei nodded immediately and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, leave this to me!¡±


    ***


    After they returned to the Lyra gxy, Xi Wei had his little sister go home to wait for news. He personally went to Lyra¡¯s central television station and informed the station director of his purpose ining.


    The elderly director looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Prince, if you make a public announcement on a Lyra TV station, it¡¯ll be like we¡¯re openly opposing President Auguste...¡±


    ¡°President?¡± Xi Wei said coldly, ¡°How many people have acknowledged him as president?¡±


    ¡°Uh...this...¡±


    Xi Wei walked up a step and looked calmly at him. He said word by word, ¡°The Glory Corps, the Cobra Corps and the Morningstar Corps are all standing on the side of the royal family. You can weigh exactly what that traitor Auguste¡¯s odds of sess are! What¡¯s more, the ¡°marshal¡¯sst wish¡± he spoke of is just a baseless fabrication, the marshal isn¡¯t dead at all!¡±


    ¡°But...Your Royal Highness, I can¡¯t just rely on your side of the story to open the TV station. The Empire has expressly stipted that in order to make a public statement on TV, you have to pass through three stages of investigation...¡±


    ¡°What investigation!¡± Seeing the station director still using all sorts of excuses, Xi Wei was at the end of his patience. He shouted, ¡°Egret, tie him up for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, owner!¡± Following Xi Wei¡¯smand, Egret bound the old station director to a chair with maic handcuffs.


    The indoor rm started to beep in warning, and the TV station security guards swarmed in. The jet-ck muzzles of ion guns aimed urately at Xi Wei.


    Xi Wei looked back, and his cold gaze swept over them. ¡°Who dares to fire?¡±


    The guards looked at each other in dismay, wondering what to do for a moment.


    The old director said, shocked, ¡°P-Prince, you can¡¯t act like this, you¡¯re breaking thew by holding the TV station director hostage...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xi Wei didn¡¯t feel like wasting words on him, and stuffed a napkin straight into his mouth.


    ¡°Put your guns down.¡± Xi Wei looked back at the crowd of alpha guards and frowned. ¡°Or you can try and see if your guns are faster than an S-ss mecha!¡±


    Just as he spoke, Egret followed his owner¡¯s desires and suddenly transformed, turning into a huge, snow-white maic de. Xi Wei took it by the handle and swept it across the crowd of alphas. With a few loud bangs, all of the metal ion guns in the alphas¡¯ hands were attracted to Egret!


    Xi Wei¡¯s movements were simply too fast. Before the group of alphas could react, the prince took away their weapons. They looked at their empty hands and were immediately dumbstruck.


    Xi Wei threw the heap of ion guns in the corner. He looked back at the team of alpha guards whose jaws had collectively dropped, and calmly said, ¡°As alphas of the Empire, your guns should be left to deal with the Federation, and shouldn¡¯t be pointed at the Imperial prince! Let me through!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The group of people looked at Xi Wei with embarrassment. Xi Wei walked over quickly, and they conscientiously parted and stood on either side to make way for him. At that moment, the alphas who¡¯d never seen the eldest prince Xi Wei in person before finally understood that he wasn¡¯t called the big beast for nothing! Xi Wei was simply too fierce!


    ¡ªDesperate times called for desperate measures. Since they weren¡¯t willing to cooperate, Xi Wei didn¡¯t mind using force.


    By the time Caesar, Berg and the others arrived at the Lyra gxy, Xi Wei had already sessfully upied the TV station. He¡¯d tied up the station director, and the group of alpha guards stayed awkwardly in the office, not daring to resist. The eldest prince was too terrifying; no one could beat him at hand-to-hand, not to mention he also brought an S-ss mecha with him!


    Berg was very pleased with this situation. He smiled and patted Xi Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job!¡±


    Xi Wei asked anxiously, ¡°Uncle, how are Father and Mother right now?¡±


    Berg said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had Little Yuan fly the SS-ss mecha back to the capital to rescue them. Right now they¡¯re hiding at the capital Underground Alliance headquarters, in the Locke Castle underground city. They¡¯re very safe.¡±


    After going round in circles, he hadn¡¯t expected that the SS-ss mecha the Underground Alliance had been developing for many years had finally found an owner¡ªthe omega Caesar liked, Lin Yuan. Xi Wei had once taught him many techniques for piloting mechas. That this mecha would acknowledge him as his owner was well-deserved!


    When he heard this, Xi Wei finally felt a little relief. He looked them over and found that ire wasn¡¯t there.


    Berg saw him looking back and forth and immediately understood who he was looking for. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling slightly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ire¡¯s fine too. While we were evacuating Nami, we discovered a small unit of Federal troops sneaking around near the Iswell gxy. ire led the Morningstar Corps to clear them up.¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. He walked up to Caesar and said, ¡°Caesar, have you prepared the public statement about reviving the royal family that Uncle wanted you to announce?¡±


    Caesar looked at his big brother and nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve done it.¡±


    Xi Wei smiled slightly, reached out and held his little brother¡¯s hand tight.


    His Majesty Trand was trapped on the capital, but he still had two sons. Xi Wei wanted to let everyone know that the Empire still had two princes, Caesar and him, an alpha and an omega. The royal family absolutely wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully and humiliate them!


    ***


    On the morning of July 10, 799 of the universal calendar, the head of the Glory Corps, Rosen Bessemer, who had returned from the battlefield; Drew Bech, the head of the Cobra Corps; and Major General Ling Yu, the head of the Night Corps, who¡¯d been missing for many years, made a public appearance live on TV at the same time, to announce the establishment of the Imperial Alliance, in support of Prince Caesar¡¯s restoration of the royal family.


    That morning, the Lyra gxy TV stations gave a live broadcast of the two princes making a public announcement to the imperial people.


    The eighteen-year-old Prince Caesar, heir to the imperial throne, stood calmly in front of the media, facing the camera with a steady equilibrium that transcended his age. He said to the imperial people, ¡°My father once proposed a motion that was unanimously overruled by the military. Standing here today, representing the royal family, I once again put forth this motion that truly stands for freedom and democracy¡ª¡±


    ¡°First, to establish a new congress. As the highest authority in the Empire, the congress¡¯s members will be publicly elected from the citizens of the major gxies, including representatives from all walks of life, alpha, beta and omega, distributed ording to demographic proportion. In the future, every major decision in the Empire will be decided by vote among the members of the congress.¡±


    ¡°Second, to approve the regtion of omega pheromone suppressants, and let omegas enjoy the same freedoms as alphas and betas. Before turning eighteen, all omegas can choose the school of their choice, and after turning eighteen, they can marry as they choose...¡±


    ¡°Third, when evaluating employees for promotion in every profession, remove the influence of gender. Whether alpha, beta or omega, their promotion should be determined entirely on the basis of their own capabilities...¡±


    ¡°As an alpha, I¡¯ve always believed that heaven bestowed us with strong physiques and excellent genes not to oppress and control others, but to protect the people we want to protect!¡±


    ¡°As a prince, I¡¯ve also always believed that the Lacey Empire isn¡¯t the empire of our royal family, nor the empire of the privileged military ss, but the empire of all of the people!¡±


    Caesar¡¯s speech immediately brought deafening apuse and cheers from the audience. The enthusiastic apuse almost brought the roof down. Many beta reporters had hot tears in their eyes. For betas and omegas, the proposal of this motion was like the bright dawn of a new era breaking across the horizon in the pitch-ck night!


    It wasn¡¯t just the reporters on the scene who were stirred up. The people in front of the TV, watching the live broadcast, were also so astonished they couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡ªOmegas could have freedom? They could choose the school they liked? Could choose their marriage for themselves?


    ¡ªBetas would no longer have to worry that they¡¯d never be able to be promoted because of their identity, that they¡¯d be mediocre all their life and aplish nothing?


    ¡ªThe members of Congress would be distributed ording to the proportion of the three genders, ABO? In other words, omegas would also have a chance to enter Congress? In the future betas, who had the greatest numbers, would upy more than half of Congress and have the right to speak?!


    ¡ªThis was simply unbelievable!


    An astonishing reform like this could be said to havepletely broken through the traditional imperial rules that hadsted for hundreds of years. This wasn¡¯t just repairing the original house, but straight out demolishing its foundations, and building a brand-new pce on top.


    After implementing this reform, the Empire would lookpletely new.


    Xi Wei listened to his brother say this word by word, and the rims of his eyes felt a bit hot.


    Ever since he was reborn in this world, he had always hoped that one day, omegas would be able to break away from the difficulties of gender, and truly stand on an equal footing with betas and alphas. Now, that day had finally arrived!


    Xi Wei faced the camera, and with an attitude that was simrly neither servile nor overbearing, he smiled and said, ¡°As an omega prince, I believe there are many omegas who long for freedom and equality like I do, and aren¡¯t willing to be reduced to childbearing machines. If your child is an omega, do you have the heart to send them to Ellen Academy in the distant Andromeda gxy when they¡¯re only fourteen years old, and not have theme home again for four whole years; to marry them off to an alpha the system matched them with when they¡¯re eighteen years old, who they¡¯ve never seen before; and to part from then on, and never see each other again?


    Xi Wei paused, looked calmly at the camera, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the next generation to suffer this kind of treatment. If my child is an omega, I hope that they¡¯ll be able to obtain the things they desire, and live freely and happily!¡±


    After the conference, Uncle Berg personally announced the establishment of an organization made uppletely of omegas to the reporters, named, ¡°The Underground Alliance.¡± Berg was the chief, and Xi Wei was the deputy chief and the sessor to his position. This organization wouldpletely rece the functions of the Omega Protection Association, and its number one guiding principle was equality and independence. Only this could be called truly protecting omegas.


    Far away in the Iswell gxy, ire saw this scene through Bluestar¡¯s live broadcast, and he couldn¡¯t help the corners of his lips rising slightly into a smile.


    ¡ªXi Wei, the new age you were looking forward to is on the eve of its arrival.


    ¡ªAnd I, as the alpha who loves you, will definitely respect your wishes and give you the freedom you want.


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t have to worry about the troubles and disturbances that your omega identity will bring you anymore. In the future, we can stand side by side without anything in our way, never to part.


    ***


    4 hours and 22 minutes for 2,394 words, or 10.9 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 1.9 minutes. I have a feeling that if I was tranting this say, four months ago, it¡¯d be very painful. Luckily I¡¯ve improved since then...


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    After Caesar and Xi Wei made their announcement on behalf of the royal family, early the next morning, the Imperial Alliance made up of the Glory Corps, the Cobra Corps and the long-hidden Night Corps quickly encircled the Cepheus gxy¡¯s five major space forts under Marshal Rosen¡¯s leadership. They soon broke through the capital hypergate as well.


    At the same time, under General Byron¡¯s personal leadership, the Morningstar Corps that had been lying low on the capital surrounded the presidential pce, and raided General Auguste¡¯s home quickly enough to catch them unprepared!


    The Allied forces soon routed the rebel troops under Auguste. They cut through all of Cepheus¡¯s defense satellites like a hot knife through butter, and smoothlynded on the capital¡¯s central star field.


    The leader of the rebel troops, General Auguste, was taken prisoner, and the Imperial military¡¯s internal strife waspletely pacified within a week.


    After many days, Xi Wei finally saw His Majesty Trand and Queen Anna, who¡¯d been sessfully rescued.


    His Majesty had been hiding in the underground city at the Underground Alliance for the past few days, and he¡¯d been unable to rest or eat in peace, so his face looked a lot thinner and paler than before. However, His Imperial Majesty¡¯s dignity was still there, and just by standing there, he radiated an aura of power.


    Marshal Rosen and the others bowed towards His Majesty until Trand nodded and said, ¡°Thanks for your trouble, everyone.¡±


    Xi Wei and Caesar walked quickly up to His Majesty, and when the king saw his two grown-up sons, a pleased smile finally appeared on his face.


    ¡°Father, Mother, are you alright?¡± The brothers asked in unison.


    Queen Anna gently embraced Xi Wei and said tearfully, ¡°We¡¯re alright, what about you and Caesar? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Xi Wei shook his head quickly and said, ¡°Caesar and I are both fine.¡±


    His Majesty Trand reached out and patted the brothers¡¯ shoulders lightly. ¡°Good job, you didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Their victory in the war and the reunion with his family made Xi Wei feel both excitement and joy. He hugged his thin and frail mother tight, then stood next to His Majesty and the Queen with Caesar.


    Since the rebel troops had blown up the imperial pce under Auguste¡¯s leadership, it had long since lost its former appearance. General Craig of the Royal Guard took men back to renovate it. His Majesty and the princes temporarily settled themselves at Berg¡¯s residence.


    Living temporarily at Berg¡¯s house with his parents, Xi Wei felt that he had experienced the past few days as dimly as a dream. First ire, who¡¯d been missing for a year, suddenly appeared, and right after that the Thunderp Corps led a military coup. It was a good thing his father had foresight, and had long since made arrangements. They sessfully got through this crisis without a mishap.


    At that moment, Xi Wei suddenly particrly missed ire. He and ire hade to this world together, and they¡¯d gone through so much together. It was a rare stroke of fate that had brought them together in two lives. Since he¡¯d already seen his own heart clearly, there was no need to cover things up anymore. After ire came back, they¡¯d discuss what they should do in the future.


    There were a lot of things he had to deal with right now. Personal matters had to be set aside for now.


    Xi Wei had made his decision, so he sent a message to ire: ¡°After youe back to the capital,e to Uncle Berg¡¯s house to find me.¡±


    ire soon replied. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, Xi Wei returned to his guest room with peace of mind. He soon fell deeply asleep, probably because he was too tired.


    Their work was finishing up. The Empire¡¯s major gxies responded to His Majesty¡¯s call, and began to prepare for electing members of the new congress. His Majesty intentionally had Prince Caesar take responsibility for this. He was evidently preparing to pass the throne on to Caesar. Right now, he had to start slowly tempering this alpha prince, and give him some more experience in handling government affairs.


    Xi Wei also had his own business to take care of. The Underground Alliance had changed from a mysterious, covert organization you couldn¡¯t tell anyone about to a formal organization that openly protected omegas. Many omegas in the empire wanted to apply for membership, and as the next leader, Xi Wei had to carefully check, investigate and organize the new members¡¯ information.


    Uncle Berg was pregnant, so Xi Wei took on the responsibility of managing the Underground Alliance¡¯s affairs so that his uncle could rest at home.


    It was a good thing Xi Wei had traveled extensively for years under Berg¡¯s guidance, and he was very familiar with the Underground Alliance¡¯s internal structure. He soon neatly organized the applications to enter the Alliance. He also set up different subdivisions inside the Underground Alliance that worked together to put omega rights underplete protection.


    The empire¡¯s omegas found atst that with this swift and decisive big beast acting as leader, after they joined the Alliance, they were really free of worries! Xi Wei established a department especially for giving job rmendations within the Alliance that offered omegas job opportunities ording to their personal strengths. This was something that had been simply unthinkable in the past.


    ¡ªSpringtime had arrived for omegas. Popr support for the Underground Alliance¡¯s next leader reached an unprecedented height.


    ***


    Three busy days passed just like this. Under Xi Wei¡¯s personal supervision, the Underground Alliance¡¯s matters finally got onto track. Relieved, Xi Wei wanted to find ire for a talk.


    He hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, and he actually missed him a little in his heart.


    Xi Wei decisively flew Egret to General Byron¡¯s house. Madam Grace took him into the house, looked at him gently, smiled and said, ¡°Did Your Highnesse here to find ire?¡±


    Mama Grace¡¯s expression was clearly that of someone looking at her ¡°daughter-inw.¡± Xi Wei rubbed his nose, a little embarrassed, and asked, ¡°ire still hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was supposed toe back a while ago, but this morning he suddenly sent us a message saying he wouldn¡¯t be back for a few days, telling us not to worry.¡± Madam Grace paused, then said, ¡°He might¡¯ve run into a little problem he hasn¡¯t dealt with yet.¡±


    Startled, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help worrying a little.


    ording to what Uncle Berg said, when the three major corps that made up the Allied Forces had evacuated from Nami, they unexpectedly found some Federal troops lurking around the. ire led a portion of the Morningstar Corps fleet ahead to investigate.


    If he was only investigating, he should have returned within three days. Until now, he still hadn¡¯t returned to the capital, so he must have run into some trouble. But he hadn¡¯t sent his father, General Byron, a message requesting him to send reinforcements, so the trouble evidently wasn¡¯t much, and ire believed he could handle it on his own.


    In other words, ire shouldn¡¯t be in danger right now, but should¡¯ve run into a little trouble that dyed his return instead.


    Xi Wei calmed down and thought the matter over thoroughly, and soon cleared up what had happened.


    After he said goodbye to Madam Grace, he flew Egret towards the capital space fort.


    The war had just ended, and the capital space fort was still in a state of top alert under the Cobra Corps¡¯s personal guard.


    Xi Wei had just neared the space station when he received a warning from the Cobra Corps: ¡°The capital has temporarily banned all passage of private mechas and spacecraft. Citizens leaving the capital with an emergency, please enter the space station for a safety inspection.¡±


    This rule had evidently been set up for fear that survivors from the rebel troops would take advantage of the chaos to escape. The capital security checkpoint had been very strict for thest few days.


    But to Xi Wei¡¯s delight, the person in the video message was an old friend he couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with.


    ¡°Carlo, long time no see.¡± Xi Wei greeted him with a smile.


    The Carlo before him wore the dark green formal uniform of the Cobra Corps, had a serious expression, and carried himself tall as befit an Imperial officer, in stark contrast to the foolish alpha of his childhood.


    In the year that he hadn¡¯t seen him, he¡¯d clearly matured a lot.


    Everyone said that no matter how old a bachelor was, he¡¯d still seem immature in some aspects. After marrying, with a wife, a household and responsibilities, Carlo had finally genuinely matured. The way he handled affairs today was true to the teachings his uncle Drew, head of the Cobra Corps, had handed down to him. He had already be an alpha with responsibilities and aplishments.


    Carlo saw the eldest prince on the monitor and was clearly quite surprised. His eyes wide, he asked, ¡°Xi Wei? What did you run over here for?¡±


    ¡°I want to look for ire.¡± Xi Wei didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°He ran into a little trouble, I want to help him.¡±


    ¡°If he ran into trouble, he¡¯ll ask the army for reinforcements. What can you help him with?¡± Carlo frowned and said, ¡°Hurry back, the capital hasn¡¯t been very safe recently. If someone happened to injure you, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to exin it to your father.¡±


    ¡°Egret¡¯s here, no one can hurt me.¡± Xi Wei said confidently and calmly, ¡°What¡¯s more, the marshal¡¯s already arrested that traitor Augustus. What trouble can the small fry left behind start?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Carlo wasn¡¯t good with words to begin with. He couldn¡¯t outtalk someone as eloquent as Xi Wei.


    ¡°...Fine then.¡± Carlo helplessly opened the space station¡¯s security gate and urged him, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Xi Wei immediately flew Egret through the space gate and left the capital¡¯s atmosphere at the highest speed.


    From afar, he was just like a pure white meteor gliding past the horizon in an instant.


    Carlo¡¯s adjutant couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it okay to just let the eldest prince through like that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± Carlo said seriously, ¡°With Xi Wei and Egret¡¯sbat ability, they wouldn¡¯t be scared even if they met that old cow Augustus, let alone those small fry. Let¡¯s give him a chance to show off. ire will thank me for it.¡±


    After Xi Wei flew Egret out of the Cepheus gxy, he immediately had him locate Bluestar¡¯s position.


    Egret and Bluestar had a direct line ofmunication between them. As long as Bluestar¡¯smunication equipment was fine, Egret could quickly find his exact coordinates in the universe.


    ¡°Owner, Bluestar is in Hilter, an unupied territory. His coordinates are 7321.9048, and he¡¯s currently stationary.¡± As Egret gave his report, he put up an interster map on the big screen before him, and marked Bluestar¡¯s position with a small blue dot.


    Xi Wei stroked his chin and carefully examined the coordinates of the small blue dot. He could see from the map that Bluestar really was staying at the same spot without moving an inch. It could be that Bluestar suffered damage or ire had a problem, and staying in ce made it more convenient to perform maintenance on the machine. Or it could be that ire found an abnormal situation, and was hiding there patiently waiting for an opportunity.


    Of course there was also a third possibility¡ªthat ire had been surrounded and couldn¡¯t break out. But Xi Wei believed that the possibility of this was small. With ire¡¯s ability, even if he¡¯d been ambushed, he¡¯d think of a way to break through. He wouldn¡¯t stay motionless in the same ce, without the slightest ability to retaliate.


    ¡°Make a leap to Hilter immediately, near Bluestar¡¯s coordinates.¡± Xi Wei gave a decisivemand.


    ***


    On Hilter¡¯s outskirts, ire had Bluestar turn on the anti-tracking system, and quietly hid himself behind a small. The rest of the Morningstar Corps fleet were stealthily hiding farther away.


    On therge monitor screen in front of them, a small convoy made up of five hovercars was heading rapidly towards the unupied territory. The hovercars were unmarked, and seemed not to belong to any corps, but to imperial civilians instead.


    However, ire knew that from the moment the capital implemented strict supervision, it was impossible for civilian convoys to leave, unless they used some method to slip out and fool the space gate security inspection.


    ¡°The fish finally took the bait.¡± A smile showed at the corner of ire¡¯s mouth.


    Bluestar said excitedly, ¡°Owner, are we going to move?¡±


    ¡°No, wait a little longer.¡± ire checked Bluestar and followed them, monitoring them closely.


    The small convoy¡¯s destination was Hilter, as expected. After theynded, they immediately joined the Federal Direwolf Corps that were concealed there in the same location.


    This Federal unit wasn¡¯trge either, and was only made up of five warships. A small fleet like this was usually used in the army for covert scouting and escorting. It could move agilely and had fixed firepower and ability to break out of an enclosure.


    Before, they¡¯d been hiding furtively near Nami. The scout ships the marshal dispatched had found traces of them. Since the marshal had to return to the capital to put down the rebellion, he¡¯d handed the task of investigating over to Major General ire.


    ire hadn¡¯t wiped them out straightaway, because he felt that the enemy troops must be hiding here with a n.


    For thest few days, ire had been following them calmly. He¡¯d tracked them all the way to Hilter. Sure enough, they stopped here, as if they were waiting for something.


    ire had patiently waited with them, and now, his prey had finally arrived!


    Seeing the two parties meeting up, ire¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed, and he gave amand to the Morningstar Corps troops that apanied him: ¡°Surround them from three directions, and make sure to take them alive!¡±


    With a loud boom, Bluestar, who¡¯d been looking forward to this for ages, fired an electromaic cannon urately at them. It made a beautiful explosion in the middle of a battleship!


    Two battleships took strikes to their nks, and smoke immediately rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush, hurry and retreat!¡± The twomanders ordered in unison. A few battleships immediately took flight, and started escorting the hovercar convoy to escape in the opposite direction!


    However, only three seconds after they began to retreat, a huge, pure white mecha suddenly appeared not far away. The mecha looked like a beautiful white bird. It opened its graceful wings and flew over, and fired three sessive particle interference shots from its mouth. It urately hit the fleeing Federal enemy troops!


    The battleships the particle interference cannon hit immediately lost their direction, and ran around in space like headless flies!


    ¡°It¡¯s Egret!! Oh oh oh, it¡¯s Egret!¡± Bluestar shouted in excitement.


    ire was very shocked as well. He¡¯d never expected that Xi Wei woulde here.


    As Xi Wei directed Egret to stop the fleeing Federal battleships, he connected to ire¡¯smunicator.


    On the big screen, Xi Wei said with a face full of sincerity, ¡°ire, I¡¯vee to help you!¡±


    ***


    5 hours and 13 minutes for 2,581 words, or 12.1 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 1.2 minutes. Lots of technicalnguage again...


    I haven¡¯t slept in two days. Fun times.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Thanks Lion Hug and somebody else! I really appreciate the gift in these rough times ??


    ***


    ¡ªWhere would you find an omega who¡¯d protect their alpha?


    Not far away, all the officers of the concealed Morningstar Corps, who had been preparing to reel in their prey, were collectively dumbstruck.


    Everyone had originally wanted to open fire ording to the general¡¯s orders, but then the eldest prince arrived, and straightaway threw the Federal troops¡¯s formation into disorder with three sessive particle interference shots. Everyone felt that the general¡¯s wife really knew how to give people a pleasant surprise!


    ire, however, felt especially pleased. His omega was different, after all. Not only was hisbat ability off the charts, he never dropped the ball, and he could even be his able assistant at the critical moment. In the entire Empire, Xi Wei was probably the only one dauntless enough to fly his mecha over alone to help his alpha.


    Seeing Xi Wei¡¯s steady gaze on the big screen, ire smiled slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave those three to you then!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xi Wei immediately flew Egret over to block the Federal spaceships¡¯ way. He sent over another formidable shot from his photon cannon!


    Under Bluestar and Egret¡¯s joint bombardment, the small fleet was soon utterly defeated.


    One of the high-grade smart mechas disguised as a hovercar wanted to change direction and escape, but crashed headlong into the Morningstar Corps¡¯s encirclement. ire had evidently prepared for this; not a single fly could get out of his airtight ambush!


    The other party clearly hadn¡¯t expected that even though they¡¯d been hiding in this unupied territory for so long, ire had actually already had his eye on them.


    ¡°Send a distress signal to the Direwolf Corps headquarters immediately!¡± The man sitting inside the hovercar said fiercely, ¡°We actually ran into Xi Wei and ire, we¡¯re reallypletely out of luck, damn it!¡±


    However, before he could send out the distress signal, ire decisively used an electromaic interference wave to cut off themunication signals in a few battleships, and had Bluestar hack into theirmunications systems.


    ire¡¯s figure appeared on the viewscreen. He carried himself as gracefully as ever, and even had a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Use your head, it¡¯s better to wait for capture with your hands tied, what do you say? Major General Joen?¡± ire smiled politely and said.


    Joen: ¡°...¡±


    When he found out that Federal troops were waiting for additional troops nearby, ire had only guessed that there would likely be survivors of the rebel army escaping from the capital star. He hadn¡¯t expected to identally catch Joen in the middle of his escape.


    As the eldest grandson of the old General Auguste, Joen must know the inside story behind the Thunderp Corps¡¯s rebellion. Now it seemed that the Thunderp Corps and the Federal enemy troops had already been in collusion for a long time. That time, they deliberately sent ire to the front lines to assist the marshal, and then informed the Federal enemy troops of his route ahead of time. They had wanted to seize the opportunity to get rid of ire, that thorn in their side.


    But they probably hadn¡¯t expected that ire and the marshal would be so fortunate as to survive the danger undamaged, even with them selling intelligence to the Federal enemy troops, and then turn around and smash their ns to overthrow the royal family to pieces.


    Auguste had schemed for such a long time, and thought he could wipe out the royal family in one blow with his borate n, but he didn¡¯t know that His Majesty nned far ahead, and had arranged things even more meticulously than he did.


    When he thought of this, ire couldn¡¯t resist the corners of his lips rising into a smile. He said, ¡°Joen, I really didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d be able to meet in this kind of situation.¡±


    Joen looked at ire, his eyes turned bloodshot, and his facial muscles even started twitching faintly. ¡°Why is it you again?! ire, you¡¯re practically haunting me!¡±


    ire looked very innocent. Weren¡¯t you the one who haunted people?


    He hadn¡¯t studied well when he was little, and bullied Xi Wei at school. After he grew up, his amount of moral integrity hadn¡¯t changed. Without mentioning how he slipped Xi Wei drugs to force him, he actually colluded with the enemy military for the sake of his own selfish desires. In the end, his army was defeated and his grandfather was arrested. He, on the other hand, was pretty clever, sneakily escaping from the capital.


    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t escape the long arm of thew. Halfway through his escape, he met his arch-nemesis.


    ire smiled cheerfully. To him, catching Joen was an unexpected harvest and a truly pleasant surprise.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Joen calmed down, fixed his eyes on ire and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let me go, I can promise you any conditions. I still have a secret bank ount, enough for you to spend extravagantly for a lifetime. I can give it all to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still qualified to talk conditions with me?¡± ire looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did your IQ go down after getting your memory removed?¡±


    Joen red at ire and clenched his fists tight, looking like he was about to blow his top.


    ire smiled and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m actually very petty. I absolutely won¡¯t let anyone who dared to touch Xi Wei go. Just on the basis of the tricks you used on Xi Wei, I¡¯m itching to hack you into a thousand pieces. Since you¡¯ve fallen into my hands, you¡¯d better ept your fate.¡±


    Xi Wei was the one he loved at the depths of his heart. This bastard actually dared to slip Xi Wei drugs to force him. ire had already put up with him long enough! Back then, if he hadn¡¯t been worried about the Thunderp Corps¡¯s influence, ire would have wanted to crush him to death long ago. Now, the old general of the Thunderp Corps had been arrested, and there was no reason for ire to let Joen go again.


    When he heard ire say this, Joen was left with only despair at heart. But he was also a little confused. ¡°What tricks did I use on Xi Wei, to make you this enraged?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember anymore, is that so?¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t remember, then go to the military underground prison and keep your grandfatherpany, and think it over slowly.¡±


    After he said this, he had Bluestar take out a huge electromaic and drop it straight over Joen¡¯s little hovercar, as if he was catching a big fish.


    On Xi Wei¡¯s side, he quickly dispatched the fleet that was under interference and followed suit by containing thest small battleship. Then he sent a message to ire saying: ¡°Who did you catch? Do you have to talk to them for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°An old friend.¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°Joen.¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s expression was a little shocked, but it quickly calmed down again. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s really what goes around,es around.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ire smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the Morningstar Corps mothership, I want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Piloting Egret, Xi Wei flew back to the Morningstar Corps mothership together with Bluestar.


    This was Bluestar¡¯s first time flying shoulder to shoulder with Egret. From the distance, one blue and one white mecha opened their great wings and flew together to the Morningstar Corps mothership, carrying their owners. It was like they were flying side by side into a bright and beautiful future.


    ***


    On the Morningstar Corps mothership, as soon as ire saw Xi Wei, he took the initiative to open his arms, and Xi Wei went and embraced him.


    He made this movement very naturally. It was just like all the times in the previous world when he received an award and descended from the stage to hug his manager. But today, this hug that seemed like it was between good brothers had clearly taken on a little tenderness and ambiguity.


    ire gently stroked Xi Wei¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, I really missed you.¡±


    Xi Wei had actually missed him as well. It was just that the Underground Alliance had lots of internal affairs for him to deal with, and he¡¯d been busy for thest few days. Today, he finally saw him, and at the moment of this embrace, Xi Wei felt particrly at peace.


    Was this how it felt to love someone? It was only when they were together that he could feel safe and reassured.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t speak, and quietly let ire hug him. After hugging him for just a while, ire wasn¡¯t satisfied anymore, and reached out and lifted up Xi Wei¡¯s chin, kissing him tenderly.


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t resist at all, and instead held the back of ire¡¯s head on his own, meeting his lips passionately.


    Having received a response, ire immediately held Xi Wei¡¯s waist tight and reached his tongue into his mouth, conquering him tenderly.


    ¡°Mmm...ahn...ah...¡±


    ire¡¯s kiss was very gentle, and he considerately took care of Xi Wei¡¯s feelings, not making him feel ufortable at all. Xi Wei was soon kissed until his mind went nk. He held ire, his eyes half-closed with pleasure.


    After the long kiss was over, Xi Wei leaned against ire¡¯s chest, his mouth open, panting hard. ire held him tight and gently stroked his hair. He didn¡¯t speak, but his heart was filled with intense happiness. Xi Wei finally didn¡¯t reject him anymore. After a long and difficult wait in two worlds, Xi Wei had finally turned around to face him. How could he not be happy?


    After their breathing returned to normal, ire smiled slightly, and kissed Xi Wei lightly on the forehead. He said in a low voice, ¡°Xi Wei.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Xi Wei looked up in confusion. ¡°What are you calling me for?¡±


    ¡°I want to say something to you.¡± ire smiled slightly, looked at Xi Wei earnestly and said, ¡°I love you.¡±


    His smile was as warm as spring, and his eyes were as gentle as water.


    Gazed at with love from the depths of those blue eyes, hearing ¡°I love you¡± in that deep voice, Xi Wei felt like some force was tugging at his heart. He couldn¡¯t control himself, and sank into it.


    ***


    2 hours and 53 minutes for 1,755 words, or 9.9 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 2.2 minutes. This time it was a breeze~


    I got ten hours of sleep and have a lot more energy now. ??


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    After they returned to the capital, ire personally escorted the deserter Joen to the military. After his trial by military court, Joen was sent to the underground prison with his grandfather as expected. He would spend the rest of his life in prison. ire felt that rather than putting him to death with one shot, making him live out the rest of his life in prison would be the fiercest punishment for an arrogant alpha like Joen.


    Not long after the crisis passed, the military officially announced the news of Major General ire¡¯s return. Since ire had performed outstandingly in the Glory Corps support troops and during the course of putting down the armed rebellion, the military voted and decided to promote him to the rank of lieutenant general. ire became the youngest lieutenant general in military history.


    At the same time, General Byron announced that he would make ire the deputymander of the Morningstar Corps, so that he could assist him in managing corps affairs.


    ire¡¯s resurrection-like return, however, greatly surprised the people of the Empire, and led to a period of heated debate on the forums.


    Earlier the military had called a press conference to announce the news of his death, and now they said ire had returned. The citizens were quite dissatisfied. The military¡¯s exnation was that Major General ire had escaped the Federal enemy troops¡¯ pursuit with difficulty, and seriously injured, had been in aa for half a year. In the end, he was fortunate enough to escape danger. We should all feel lucky that he returned.


    Opinions differed on the forums, but the news was well-received among omegas. Xi Wei¡¯s fianc¨¦ had returned, he must be very happy!


    Xi Wei really was very happy recently. The Underground Alliance was growing with each day, and many excellent omegas had found work for themselves. They could make money with their own hands, and no longer needed to depend on an alpha¡¯s favor. This added to omegas¡¯ self-confidence.


    Alphas were unhappy now, especially since omega pheromone inhibitors had been approved for legitimate use. Many alphas couldn¡¯t help but run to the forums to wail usingly¡ª


    ¡°My wife¡¯s heat was about toe when she actually injected suppressants, and said she didn¡¯t want to do it with me. Can I still live happily like this?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, what kind of suppressants did the eldest princee up with? They¡¯re simply an inhuman product!¡±


    ¡°This is clearly stripping us alphas of our human rights!¡±


    ¡°My omega keeps talking about the eldest prince constantly, shit, it¡¯s enough to make me suspect if he¡¯s in love with the prince.¡±


    ¡°Can someone stop that big beast Xi Wei?! He¡¯s constantly brainwashing omegas. My wife has been very discontentedtely, leaving the house early and returningte every day, and when I ask him where he went, he won¡¯t answer.¡±


    However, these alphas could only secretly whine on the forums. When they were actually face to face with their wives, each and every one of them became a loving husband,peting to support their wives, for fear that their wives would divorce them if they were at all dissatisfied...


    That¡¯s right, at the end of the year, the very first meeting of the Imperial Congress passed down a decree that all imperial citizens, regardless of whether they were alpha, beta or omega, were free to file for a divorce in court.


    It was the big beast Xi Wei, again, who put forth this proposal. Alphas hated him so much their teeth itched. They were all silently cursing him: ¡°Can¡¯t you stop making trouble?!¡±


    Xi Wei, on the other hand, was in a pretty good mood. After the motion passed, he asked ire out to eat with him to celebrate.


    The photograph of the two men dining in a high-end restaurant made the tabloid headlines the next day. In the photograph, Xi Wei smiled happily, while ire had on a doting expression as he gently peeled shrimp for him. He took a supportive attitude toward all of Xi Wei¡¯s crazy ideas.


    This was the Empire¡¯s most turbulent year since its establishment, but most of the imperial citizens were happy with the congress¡¯s reforms. The city streets had a brand-new atmosphere, and everywhere was brimming with life.


    Xi Wei walked down the street and looked at the vibrant smiles on the faces of the people. He couldn¡¯t help but think, pleased: After he¡¯de to this world, he¡¯d always been hoping for change. Now, change had finallye, and a new Empire had been born. He could pursue his dream without the slightest worry.


    ¡ªHe wanted to be a director, and personally shoot some good movies.


    Back when he was an actor, he¡¯d always dreamed of one day making a movie himself that would be critically praised and do well at the box office, a ssic film that people would always remember. However, back then, he hadn¡¯t had power and opportunities like this. Now, as an Imperial prince, he didn¡¯t have to worry about money. On top of that, the science and technology in this world were well-developed, and the 3D simtion effects were extremely realistic. He didn¡¯t know how many times better it was than the cheap special effects from before.


    He had money and special effects, and Xi Wei didn¡¯t have a big problem writing the script himself. The most important thing right now was to find cameramen, makeup artists, stylists and people to do the post-production editing, as well as some reliable actors.


    So Xi Wei issued an announcement on the empire¡¯s biggest public forum¡ª


    Recruiting cast and crew.


    Xi Wei eloquently wrote a great deal, encouraging people with talent to rmend themselves, and weing everyone to join his crew.


    The empire¡¯s alphas simply couldn¡¯t recover. Many of them made posts saying: ire, can you hurry up and stop him! Can you make him calm down for a while?


    ire smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as Xi Wei¡¯s happy.¡±


    He not only said so in words, but fully supported Xi Wei with his real-life actions as well. He personally apanied Xi Wei to the empire¡¯s biggest film school and chose two very talented beta assistant screenwriters from the directing and screenwriting department.


    Right after that, he found some designers with a lot of potential at the Imperial Fashion Design Competition to help Xi Wei. They also smoothly found people to be in charge of lighting and sound.


    ire still had military affairs to take care of, so after helping Xi Wei find a few more workers, he left the capital for the time being. Xi Weiunched a nation-wide public selection for the movie¡¯s leading role, and took charge of the auditions himself.


    There were a lot of people selected for the cast audition stage. Xi Wei straightforwardly contracted all the guest rooms in the Royal Hotel for the people auditioning to stay in, and booked thergest conference hall on the top floor to judge them in.


    On the day of the interview, there was a vast crowd in the meeting ce. Let¡¯s not mention how happy Xi Wei was¡ªbefore, it had always been other people judging him, and now it was his turn to be the boss. He had thest word on the entire crew. The happiness of this kind of feeling was really hard to describe.


    Many of the new people who hade for the interview were a little afraid of Xi Wei. He was, after all, the respected His Highness the Prince, and also the sessor to the Underground Alliance. Anyone who dared to rouse his anger would probably die in a very wretched way.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xi Wei had a very good temper, and didn¡¯t put on airs at all. When one girl was so nervous during her audition that her hands and feet trembled, Xi Wei personally went up to her and corrected her acting, demonstrating it to her carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Visualize yourself as the heroine, seeing the person you like walking towards you. That sweet, happy feeling will naturally express itself from your expression and your eyes.¡± Xi Wei smiled and discussed acting with the actress.


    The girl looked at the eldest prince guiding her seriously, and almost swooned. She didn¡¯t expect that the eldest prince would be this handsome. If he wasn¡¯t an omega, she really didn¡¯t know how many people would dream of being married to him.


    Although a whole day of auditions was exhausting, Xi Wei took pleasure in it.


    The Imperial Film Academy had a lot of neers with potential. It was just that people in this era didn¡¯t really like watching movies.


    Even if they loved watching movies, they¡¯d stay at home and watch them on the screen. There were very few people who would go to the movie theater, so box office revenue was growing lower and lower. In order to save on production costs, many directors would use 3D simted characters for the lead roles. Theycked the genuineness that old films had, and they weren¡¯t as touching.


    Xi Wei stubbornly wanted to use real people for the whole cast, and wouldn¡¯t use any virtual 3D figures. The news of this made all the film academy students boundlessly excited, and they put forth all of their energy on the day of the audition.


    Xi Wei seriously and carefully selected suitable cast members from the numerous people auditioning. He first decided on the actors for some important supporting roles, then selected some candidates for the male lead and female lead. He began the second round of auditions the next day.


    For the audition the next day, Xi Wei changed the scene for several candidates. He had the male and female leads act out the internal conflict of hearing the news of their lover¡¯s death. It was very difficult to act off-script, and it reliedpletely on bodynguage and control of the expression. This was the best way of measuring the pull of someone¡¯s performance.


    Young and immature students didn¡¯t have much experience acting, after all. Many of them performed below expectations. Xi Wei frowned and watched on for a long time, but helplessly passed most of them in the end.


    It was a good thing there were two students who were pretty smart, despite not performing well enough. After Xi Wei guided them a little bit, they immediately followed his train of thought. Xi Wei thought it over again and again, and decided to choose these two. The girl was named Lily, and the boy was named Colin. They were both beta students from ordinary families, without any formal experience in acting.


    When Xi Wei announced the results of the selection, many people couldn¡¯t stop sighing. Not only was he bold enough to personally shoot arge-production film on the serious subject of war, he chose two neers who nobody had ever heard of for the leading roles, and even more excessively, they were both betas!


    Many people couldn¡¯t resist saying on the forums, ¡°Xi Wei¡¯s just ying around, don¡¯t take it seriously, everybody.¡± ¡°The eldest prince must be too bored. Anyway, he¡¯s rich and headstrong, so just let him y around, and we¡¯ll see what kind of film he can make.¡±


    Amid the people¡¯s questioning voices, Xi Wei calmly took the whole cast and crew to the Ursa Star Field, and found a filming location for the first scene.


    Some of the empire¡¯ss had remarkablendscapes, but their natural environments weren¡¯t good, withrge sandstorms. ire was worried that Xi Wei would suffer hardship, so he simply asked his father to dispatch arge battleship from the Morningstar Corps that was dmissioned and lying idle to act as a temporary dwelling for Xi Wei¡¯s cast and crew.


    With this battleship, it would be much more convenient for Xi Wei to bring his cast and crew to other gxies as well.


    Although the process of filming a movie was exhausting, Xi Wei felt very fulfilled at heart¡ªbecause this was the life he wanted the most.


    After he got familiar with the cast and crew, they didn¡¯t call him His Highness the Prince anymore, but affectionately called him ¡°Director¡± instead, especially those young people, who felt both admiration and gratitude towards him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xi Wei, they could never have obtained an opportunity like this.


    Xi Wei had very strict requirements for the quality of the film. Every scene had to reach his standard, or else no matter how tired they were, they had to retake it. However, he had a good attitude towards his actors and crew members, and never scolded them. If someone made a mistake, he¡¯d patiently guide them. When an actor couldn¡¯t perform adequately, he¡¯d go and demonstrate it personally.


    Everyonemented in private, ¡°Xi Wei¡¯s acting is really great, if he was willing to act, he¡¯d definitely perform better than us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was so cool when he demonstrated that scene for us yesterday!¡±


    ¡°But then again, if Xi Wei really became a celebrity, he¡¯d definitely have a lot of admirers, and then ire would be under a lot of pressure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, he¡¯s only a director right now, and there¡¯s lots of people in the cast and crew who¡¯ve be his fans. If he really went onto the big screen, his poprity would absolutely be able to crush the current little emperor¡¯s.¡±


    The cast and crew all admired and respected Xi Wei from the bottom of their hearts, which led to a high work efficiency. This high-difficultyrge-production war movie, with real actors and on-site filming, actually didn¡¯t even take a year toplete.


    The movie¡¯s title was Gunsmoke Rising. As soon as you heard it, you knew it was arge-production war film. This kind of subject didn¡¯t y to the masses, and the actors were all neers no one had ever heard of before. If Xi Wei wasn¡¯t the director, most people probably wouldn¡¯t bother to watch it.


    Just when the media and the imperial people were looking down on the movie, Xi Wei made a very bold decision. He screened this movie during the new year, and in the month when it was released, all imperialworks were banned from broadcasting it. It was only shown in theaters, so the people who wanted to see it had to buy tickets and go to the theater to watch it.


    The media published editorials one after another. Would this movie set a record for the lowest box office in history?


    When it just came out, most people ran to see it so they could make fun of it. They bought tickets to see what terrible way an omega director would film a movie.


    As it turned out...


    After they finished watching it, eighty percent of people came back crying.


    On the day of the movie¡¯s release, many major media publications started publishing gushing favorable reviews. Many inte users said tearfully that they hadn¡¯t seen such a good movie in years! If you wanted cinematography there was cinematography, and if you wanted plot there was plot. It didn¡¯t seem like the work of a new director at all. It wasparable to the representative works of the empire¡¯s most famous, veteran, great directors!


    Although those new actors didn¡¯t have much of a reputation, under Xi Wei¡¯s strict control and guidance, the effect of their performance was very stirring. Thest scene of farewell at death was especially tearjerking.


    The imperial people said, one after another: Xi Wei was great!


    ire found the time to watch the movie¡¯s premiere as well. When the movie ended and the audience apuded enthusiastically, ire felt many things at once. He was both proud and moved.


    ¡ªXi Wei had finally had the chance to film the movie he wanted to film. In a different age, he finally achieved his wish of being a director.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s great, Xi Wei.


    ¡ªYou being able to fulfill your dream is what pleases me the most.


    Xi Wei¡¯s movie Gunsmoke Rising was well received. In one short week, it broke the records for highest box office since the Empire was established. In the second week, the box office rose as rapidly as before. When it had been out for a month, the box office had tripled.


    Xi Wei happily counted his money in the Imperial Pce. This movie was enough to turn him into a nouveau riche and give him explosive poprity, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the status quo. Fame and profit came second. What he most wanted to do was just to turn the marvelous ideas in his head into movies and share them with everyone.


    So having seeded with his first movie, Xi Wei started preparing for his second.


    This time, he decided to challenge himself with a heartwarming romance movie. This kind of movie was quite simple, and within three months, he had finished filming it and screened it.


    As it turned out...


    At the end of the year when the movie was released, Xi Wei harvested bucketloads of rotten eggs and bricks. A crowd of people cursed him: ¡°Where is it warm andforting! Xi Wei¡¯s lying to us, can a pair of sweethearts entering the battlefield to attack the enemy really be called a warm andforting romance flick? Are you ying with us?¡± ¡°Sure enough, the big beast has abnormal brain circuits!¡± ¡°What¡¯s ire doing? Why hasn¡¯t he stopped him yet?¡±


    After ire finished watching the premiere, he could only smile helplessly and think to himself, ¡°In Xi Wei¡¯s mind, warm andforting romance and daily life probably just consists of a pair of husbands fighting side by side, huh?¡±


    Xi Wei wasn¡¯t discouraged at all by being scolded and cursed, and immediately afterwards, he leaked that he was going to challenge himself with a science fiction film...


    Xi Wei was always enthusiastic. He happily epted praise, and calmly epted criticism. He just filmed the stories he wanted to film. Once he started working, he was like a madman, not sleeping all night but still radiating health and vigor like before.


    Everyone knew that he truly loved movies.


    It¡¯s just that the first movie he made was super great, and the second one was a tragic sight. Afterwards, when everyone went to the theater and saw the words ¡°Director Xi Wei,¡± their palms would break out into a cold sweat. Would it be good or bad this time? Want to make a bet?


    But no matter what, everyone knew that Xi Wei was earnestly shooting his movies. What¡¯s more, his movies were the rare, unadulterated article. He didn¡¯t insert any advertisements, and there wasn¡¯t any hint ofmercialism. He was simply filming the stories he wanted to tell.


    If his brain circuits were operating normally, the stories he filmed would naturally move people to tears. If the audience¡¯s way of thinking differed from his, his movies were as difficult to swallow as chicken ribs.


    But no matter what, these were Xi Wei¡¯s truthful thoughts.


    Gradually, Xi Wei gathered arge circle of fans, to the point where there were people confessing to him on the forums.


    Xi Wei¡¯s movies became must-sees for the people of the empire. If everyone praised them, that was great, and if everyone cursed them, that was fine too. Those were all honest experiences. This was a different type of entertainment that Xi Wei was giving everyone.


    At the end of the year, the empire held a film festival and took stock of the ssic films of the year.


    Many stars of the entertainment scene appeared at the award ceremony, including some of the directors and actors Xi Wei had always admired. Xi Wei also received an invitation to attend, and one of his movies made the shortlist.


    Xi Wei¡¯s shortlisted film turned out to be Gunsmoke Rising, that suspenseful,rge-production film on the subject of war. His two leads also each made it onto the shortlist for the Best Neer award.


    At the familiar scene of the award ceremony, Xi Wei sat beneath the stage, and looked at the lights on the tform that were more dazzling than those of his previous world, and the projected 3D scenes that were more realistic. His feelings were quiteplicated.


    ¡ªOnce again, he was sitting at an awards ceremony, as the director he had most wanted to be.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, the leads of Gunsmoke Rising, Lily and Colin, won the award for Best Neer. After epting their award, they bowed on the stage to thank the director for training them. Xi Wei smiled happily below the stage, and gave them a thumbs up.


    The final highlight was the award for Best Film of the year.


    After a few scenes from the shortlisted films shed across the big screen, a row of familiar words, writtenrge, popped up¡ªGunsmoke Rising.


    Under the enthusiastic apuse of the audience, the eldest prince Xi Wei smiled and walked onto the stage, taking the golden trophy cup from the host¡¯s hands.


    He¡¯d once won many awards for Best Actor, and today, he¡¯d won the award for Best Film!


    Before, he¡¯d just been acting in other people¡¯s shows. But this time, it was a script he¡¯d written himself, and a movie he¡¯d filmed himself. He¡¯d received widespread praise and poprity at the box office. He¡¯d even created something unprecedented since the establishment of the empire, and set down a new historical record!


    He had finally proved himself again. Even if he was an omega, so what? He was no worse in ability than any alpha!


    After the apuse stopped, Xi Wei took the trophy, smiled, faced the camera and said, ¡°This movie is on a subject I¡¯ve always wanted to film, and I¡¯m quite satisfied with the way it turned out. Now, I want to thank everyone in the cast and crew for their support and dedication. The credit does not go to me alone, but to the joint efforts of us all! I¡¯m looking forward to continuing our coboration, and filming more good movies for everyone!


    Below the stage, the cast and crew were so moved their eyes were brimming with tears. Having met a director like Xi Wei, no matter how tired they were, they would still feel happy.


    ¡°I also have to thank my family for their support.¡± Xi Wei turned his gaze to the second floor. There, in the VIP private room, sat his father, mother, his little brother Caesar and his uncle Berg. Xi Wei smiled and waved to them, saying, ¡°When I had just decided to direct movies, I was afraid my father wouldn¡¯t agree. Fortunately, you were able to understand me, and supported me as well. Thank you all! I love you!¡±


    His Majesty Trand smiled slightly and gave Xi Wei a thumbs up.


    Xi Wei¡¯s gaze moved to the neighboring room, where he found General Byron and Madam Grace, but didn¡¯t see a trace of ire. Nevertheless, he still decided to thank him.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person that I would like to especially thank,st of all. That would be my alpha, ire.¡± Xi Wei looked seriously at the camera and said, ¡°Thank you for always being so understanding of me, and thank you for staying at my side.¡±


    Just as his words hadnded, all the lights suddenly turned on. Rednterns quickly came together to form the shape of a huge heart, and the long aisle in the middle lit up from underneath as well with blue fluorescent light. From afar, it looked just like a light blue ribbon glowing with flickering lights.


    The ribbon ended in a circr stage. On the stage stood a tall man, dressed in white formal attire. His golden hair flickered with a faint luster under the lights, and his blue eyes were full of deep love. He looked at Xi Wei standing on the podium at a distance.


    ¡ªIt was ire!


    ¡°Xi Wei, this way of doing it is very clich¨¦, but...¡± ire smiled slightly and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s still here, at the awards ceremony you love the most, in front of everyone, that I want to formally propose.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei looked at him nkly.


    The spotlight overhead lit on ire, setting off his slender, tall and straight physique. Amplified by the microphone, his deep, pleasant voice echoed throughout the entire auditorium. All the lights in the ce made out the design of a huge red heart. The fluorescent walkway connecting the two men had beautiful flowers meticulously arranged atop it...


    This unprecedentedly grand proposal scene made it so that Xi Wei momentarily couldn¡¯t return to himself.


    Even most of the audience at the scene was stunned. This proposal scene was almost enough to be written into the imperial historical records. He controlled all of the lights and the stage at the annual awards ceremony that wasrge enough to amodate 100,000 people. This scene was simply too spectacr!


    With a smile on his face, ire walked slowly towards Xi Wei over the long fluorescent walkway.


    ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦, but I¡¯ve never formally proposed to you. Today, I want to fulfill this cherished desire of mine, and say a few words to you in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°To me, being able to know you, love you, and especially to grow up together with you in this life, was my hard-won fortune.¡±


    ¡°I want to use up everything I have to take good care of you. I want to stay by your side forever and never leave.¡±


    ¡°Not only in this life and this world, but in every life, every world, I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Xi Wei.¡±


    By the time he said this, ire had already walked up to Xi Wei. He looked tenderly at the man he loved, went down on one knee, took out the ring he had prepared and held it up to him with both hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± ire said softly.


    On the stage, with the trophy in his hands, Xi Wei looked down at the man kneeling before him.


    They had known each other for two worlds, and this man had never been absent from an award ceremony. There was simply no way to fully calcte the help and support he had given him. Even when they came to a strange world, from the very beginning, ire had always been silently near his side...


    For so many years, his heart had never changed.


    It was easier said than done to meet someone who loved him so deeply.


    At this moment, he had formally proposed to him at the awards ceremony in front of so many people. Xi Wei had no reason at all to refuse.


    Faced with those tender blue eyes, Xi Wei finally smiled, reached out and gently stroked ire¡¯s head. He said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s...get married.¡±


    ire immediately took Xi Wei¡¯s hand, quickly put the ring on his finger, and then stood up and hugged Xi Wei happily.


    At the moment when he took him into his arms and held him tight, Xi Wei felt that the lights above his head were a little dizzying. He actually really agreed to be together with a man, but the strange thing was, he no longer disliked and rejected ire getting close to him. Instead, he felt very warm and at ease in ire¡¯s embrace.


    Under the thunderous apuse of the entire audience, ire gently moved closer and gave Xi Wei a tender kiss.


    In this way, he openly announced to all the people of the empire¡ªthe next leader of the Underground Alliance, the Imperial eldest prince, the brilliant, famous director Xi Wei, the rare omega beast, was his atst!


    Being able to marry Xi Wei was what truly made him a winner in life.


    In the days to follow, he would protect Xi Wei well, and cherish his hard-won happiness.


    The End


    ***


    8 hours and 13 minutes for 4,727 words, or 10.4 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.5 minutes. At the end of this chapter, once again, I couldn¡¯t stop tranting although it was already four in the morning...


    We¡¯ve reached the official end, but don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still seven more extras to go!


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??

 extra 1

    extra 1


    Sorry this iste again, I¡¯ve had troubles with insomnia. I decided sticking to a routine was most important, and my mental health is better now, thankfully ??


    ***


    ire¡¯s proposal scene was extremely grand, so the scale of his wedding naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind.


    The royal family had strict ceremonial rules for a prince¡¯s wedding. Today, Xi Wei was forced to wear heavy andplicated royal formal attire and wait for ire to meet him in the pce.


    He held his temper until ire arrived, and then the two of them met the king and queen in the pce main hall. The wedding procession flew around the capital with power and momentum.


    Actually, Xi Wei hadn¡¯t wanted to make such a big fuss out of his wedding. The way he saw it, a wedding was just like the one Carlo and Aiden had, where their two families sat down for a meal and were done with it. But His Majesty didn¡¯t agree. The eldest prince was finally getting married, so His Majesty just had to hold a grand wedding to celebrate. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t do anything but follow his father¡¯s arrangements.


    The banquet was terribly extravagant. His Majesty expansively booked the capital¡¯s most high-ss floating hotel, and even invited more than a thousand guests.


    As soon as Xi Wei arrived at the reception, he got a splitting headache. ire smiled and said in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s the asion of a lifetime, so just grin and bear it. The important thing is that our families are happy, so we have to work with them a bit.¡±


    Xi Wei said helplessly, ¡°What else can I do.¡±


    The friends of the royal family and their colleagues in the military filled the banquet hall with a crowd. ire and Xi Wei held their wine sses and took turns giving toasts, until their legs felt weak beneath them.


    After they¡¯d finally made it through the banquet, the two of them flew Egret and Bluestar back to ire¡¯s home.


    It was a tradition in the empire for an alpha to live alone together with his wife after marriage. This way it was easier for the two of them to grow close, as well as for them to sessfully get through their first heat.


    ire had picked this courtyard out himself. It faced the sun and had plenty of light, and arge vi sat in the middle. There were bright flowers and green trees nted all around, and as soon as you walked in, you felt like the air was fresher.


    ire and Xi Wei walked into the vi hand in hand. The living room had a simple design. The stairs were made of the real wood Xi Wei liked, the walls were painted a warm hue, and the curtains were Xi Wei¡¯s favorite shade of blue. Their bedroom had clearly been meticulously decorated. The bed was huge enough for them to roll around on it without any worries, and everything was arranged ording to Xi Wei¡¯s preferences. It looked very heartwarming.


    Xi Wei felt a little moved, and couldn¡¯t help but pat ire on the shoulder, saying, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s as it should be.¡± ire hugged Xi Wei easily, and said lowly in his ear, ¡°We¡¯ve gotten married just like that. Doesn¡¯t it feel not quite real?¡±


    Xi Wei nodded. ¡°Of course. Even in my dreams, I never thought of getting married to a man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Xi Wei said firmly, ¡°We two know each other inside and out. Getting together and spending our lives this way is pretty good.¡±


    When he heard this, ire couldn¡¯t resist smiling.


    Xi Wei said it right. There was no one out there who had an understanding like the one they had between them. They could probably adapt to a life of caring for each other pretty quickly. It was just that...the problem of Xi Wei¡¯s heat, that came along with his identity as an omega, was still as big of an obstacle as before.


    When he thought of this, ire couldn¡¯t resist saying softly in Xi Wei¡¯s ear, ¡°What are your ns for tonight? Do you want to sleep in separate rooms, or give it a try?¡±


    Xi Wei: ¡°...¡±


    ire said it straight out. Since they¡¯d already gotten married, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Xi Wei to avoid this question anymore. He could only throw caution to the wind, look up and stare at ire, and say, ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    With his expression, he looked like a martyr walking up to the gallows.


    ire was rocked toughter by Xi Wei¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and softly stroke his hair. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not as scary as you think. I¡¯ll be gentle, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xi Wei gave ire a glum stare. In the wedding night he had dreamed of, he¡¯d have a cute girl as his bride, and he¡¯d hold her gently and do this and that with her. Now, not only had he himself be the bride, but he had to let his best friend hold him and do this and that with him. There was simply no way to happily pass the night anymore!


    ire saw his angry face, and couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, worstes to worst, I¡¯ll let you top, okay?¡±


    Xi Wei humphed. He felt like that idea wasn¡¯t bad.


    Xi Wei had always had a straightforward personality. He¡¯d never been a coy, shy kind of person. Since they¡¯d decided to try it, they might as well get down to business and start.


    But it was necessary to clean themselves up first. After all, they¡¯d toasted their way around the room at the reception, so now their bodies stunk of alcohol.


    ire had thoughtfully asked Bluestar to fill the bathtub with warm water earlier on. Afterwards, he held Xi Wei¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathtub. The bathroom was quiterge, and the bathtub was luxurious enough to easily fit the two men. ire had been thinking of washing each other like a proper married couple, but Xi Wei strictly rejected him. Xi Wei felt that it¡¯d be too weird for two grown men to take a bath together, and he¡¯d be morefortable washing alone.


    ire didn¡¯t force it, smiled and let Xi Wei have the reign of the bathroom.


    Xi Wei quickly finished bathing, came out, and then rushed ire in to bathe.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, waiting for ire to finish his bath, Xi Wei felt his thoughts run amok. He felt that tonight, he¡¯d experience something that would turn his world upside down. But what could he do? He wasn¡¯t a little kid anymore, and they¡¯d already gotten married. It was their wedding night. They couldn¡¯t just hold hands, pull up the covers and do nothing but chat, could they?


    He was a normal man, and he had physical drives too. Although the demands of his libido fell a bit far from the real-life circumstances...


    While his thoughts were running wild, ire finished his bath and came out.


    This guy was actually pretty handsome. Xi Wei especially liked his beautiful golden hair, and on top of that, his body was slender and well-proportioned. When he walked towards Xi Wei wiping his hair, with his bathrobe half open, the picture he made was actually quite tempting.


    ire stood still in front of Xi Wei, and seeing how Xi Wei was looking at him, he went and sat down next to him, reached out and hugged him, and rubbed the top of Xi Wei¡¯s head with his chin. He said in a low voice, ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait anymore?¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly? Don¡¯t you feel cheesy saying that?¡±


    ire smiled, took hold of Xi Wei¡¯s waist, and kissed him gently.


    ......


    ......


    ......


    The early morning sunlight spilled quietly into the room. After Xi Wei woke up, he went to get a hot shower, and found that he¡¯d already been cleaned up. He couldn¡¯t help but internally praise ire¡¯s attentiveness. After he washed up and brushed his teeth, he went to the dining room to eat in glowing spirits.


    ire had already made breakfast, so Xi Wei went ahead and dug in. He hadn¡¯t eaten properly for three days, and he was starving. Even after eating two fried eggs, his stomach still felt empty as anything.


    Seeing the big beast getting his energy back, ire couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit. He passed him a te of freshly-baked bread.


    After he finished his breakfast, Xi Wei said, ¡°I have to go back to the pce to see my mother. I haven¡¯te back for three days since we got married, she must be worried.¡±


    ire said, ¡°We should. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Xi Wei left to change. After he changed and came out, he found that ire had put a box of medicine and a ss of warm water on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± When Xi Wei picked it up for a look, he soon recognized the pills. These were the morning-after pills the Underground Alliance had developed a while ago. ording to what the doctor said, they gave pretty good contraceptive results.


    ire walked over and gently stroked Xi Wei¡¯s hair. He said, ¡°I think you probably don¡¯t want to have a baby this soon. Permanent markings have a high pregnancy rate. To be safe, you¡¯d better take a morning-after pill.¡±


    He really was the one who understood him the most. Xi Wei looked at the gentle smile on ire¡¯s face, and couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    He really didn¡¯t want to have children this fast. Xi Wei had just mentally adapted to ire having him, and that was already quite hard. If you wanted him to get pregnant and have a baby right now, that would just be making things difficult for him.


    What¡¯s more, the two of them were still young, and Xi Wei¡¯s career had just gotten started. He was in the middle of preparing for his next science-fiction movie. This wasn¡¯t the right time to get pregnant.


    Xi Wei decisively took a gulp of warm water and swallowed the pill, looked at ire and said, ¡°ire, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if we don¡¯t have children right now?¡± Xi Wei said cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t want them for at least the next five years.¡±


    He thought ire would be very disappointed, and didn¡¯t expect that he would actually smile tenderly and reach out to stroke Xi Wei¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel any pressure. I¡¯m with you because I love you, not for the sake of having offspring. If you don¡¯t want to raise children, then we won¡¯t have them for now. We can have themter, after you¡¯re mentally prepared, and can ept the idea of a man getting pregnant and having children. It won¡¯t be toote then; in any case, we have time.¡±


    Xi Wei was moved once again. He felt like his ire was really the most considerate alpha in the empire.


    The two men returned to the pce. When the Queen found out that the son she doted on the most had gotten marked, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regret. His Majesty, on the other hand, was very cheerful. He pulled ire to one side on the sly and said, ¡°Are you nning to have children? I¡¯ve already thought of the names.¡±


    Faced with his father-inw¡¯s optimism, ire was speechless. Heughed and said, ¡°Xi Wei doesn¡¯t want them right now. Wait a few years, after our rtionship has settled, and we can think about it then.¡±


    His Majesty Trand was a bit disappointed that he couldn¡¯t be a grandfather. However, he knew Xi Wei¡¯s temper. He hadn¡¯t been willing to get married for this many years, and it was already difficult for him to marry as he had now. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be pleased with having children this fast.


    Trand patted ire¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Ah, we spoiled Xi Wei rotten as a child. From now on, we¡¯ll need you to take charge of taking care of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father.¡± He looked at Xi Wei¡¯s face, which was full of joy upon seeing his loved ones. ¡°He¡¯s the one I love the most. I¡¯ll take care of him like the treasure he is.¡±


    As if he¡¯d noticed ire¡¯s eyes on him, Xi Wei looked back at him. At the moment when their eyes met, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    It was just a simple exchange of nces, but a thread of intense happiness rose up in ire¡¯s heart.


    ¡ªXi Wei, you don¡¯t know just how much I love you. We have many days ahead of us, and I¡¯ll always be at your side. I¡¯ll let you understand, slowly, that to me, you are my world.


    ***


    2 hours and 52 minutes, for 2,147 words, or 8 minutes for every 100 words.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??


    | |

 extra 2

    extra 2


    Thanks everybody, and especially Lion Hug, who I¡¯ve just noticed has the cutest profile picture with a yin mouse and a yang kitten. As a tiger I appreciate that ??????


    ***


    After they got married, Xi Wei and ire spent half a month being intimate in a sweet world made just for two. ire really wanted to stay like this forever, but unfortunately, as a general, he still had to take care of his duties at the Morningstar Corps. He couldn¡¯t leave his post for long. The marriage leave the military had given him was about to end, so ire could only reluctantly leave the capital.


    Once ire left, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. After two years of filming, he¡¯d developed a habit for it, and he¡¯d feel anxious if he was away from the cast and crew for a day.


    He¡¯d brought up this cast and crew all by himself. After they¡¯d coborated a few times, they had a good mutual understanding and coordinated well. Xi Wei was nning to officially start up a productionpany, so that it¡¯d be easier for him to invest and film movies.


    Xi Wei swiftly and decisively put the matter of establishing thepany on his schedule, and in one short month, he finished the preparatory work. He officially listed the production corporation he created on the stock market, and signed many neers with potential as well.


    Xi Wei felt quite satisfied being his own boss. He secretly started preparing for the next film.


    Life had be both busy and fulfilling.


    When he had just arrived in this world, Xi Wei worried that as an omega, he¡¯d only be able to stay home and have children. Now, everything in the empire was changing for the better, and his psychological barriers to being together with a male alpha were gradually decreasing as well. Every time the cast and crew were busy and he got a caring video call from ire, Xi Wei didn¡¯t dislike it at all. He felt warm instead.


    They each had their own careers. Although they were temporarily separated, their hearts were closely linked.


    They thought of each other all the time, and called each other once in a while. It was like they were giving each other a heater in the coldest month of winter. Every time he heard ire¡¯s concerned words, the warmth that came from the bottom of his heart and the peace of mind he felt were a happiness and afort he couldn¡¯t express in words.


    Xi Wei put forth a lot of effort when he was shooting one of his movies. There were times when he¡¯d work into the night for the sake of getting a scene right. ire really worried about him. When he led the Morningstar Corps past a gxy where Xi Wei was shooting a scene, he took two days of leave and went to visit him personally.


    When the cast and crew saw General ireing, they took the initiative to hide off at the side, so as to avoid bing the third wheel.


    When Xi Wei saw him, he seemed quite surprised. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    In front of so many people, ire wasn¡¯t ashamed at all. He took Xi Wei gently into his arms, and said straight-out, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Seeing that all the workers around them were taking secret nces at the two of them, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help his face reddening. He pulled ire to his room.


    This was the so-called ¡°distance makes the heart grow fonder.¡± That night, without waiting for ire to ask, Xi Wei took the initiative to push ire down on the bed. ire was pleasantly surprised by his enthusiasm, and full of excitement, he held onto Xi Wei and did him for the entire night. As a result, the next day, the entire cast and crew went on break¡ªbecause the director couldn¡¯t get up.


    Everyone had a face of understanding, and dly took the day off.


    Xi Wei¡¯s waist ached and his legs were limp. He red at ire and scolded, ¡°From now on, you¡¯d better not visit me at work! Do you understand the meaning of moderation?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who took the initiativest night.¡± ire looked at him innocently, and while gently massaging Xi Wei¡¯s waist, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing you in my dreams every night. It was only when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore that I came to see you in person.¡±


    Xi Wei rolled his eyes at him and sprawledfortably across the bed, enjoying ire¡¯s attention.


    ire only stayed with the cast and crew for a day before leaving. After he went back to work, Xi Wei was immediately bursting with energy. Everyone in the cast and crew felt that the director clearly had an expression of contentment after being taken care of by his own alpha. No wonder his work efficiency was so high!


    This time it was a grand-scale sci-fi film. Xi Wei had put in a lot of painstaking effort, starting from the preparatory stages. He had invited several talented screenwriters to help revise the script, found two assistant directors, and spent a great deal of money to hire A-list actors with top quality acting skills.


    After a year of filming, the movie was finally sessfully finished. Xi Wei brought the cast and crew back to the capital.


    At the celebratory banquet, wanting to give everyone a toast, Xi Wei had only just taken up his winess and gotten out of his chair when everything before his eyes suddenly turned ck, and he fainted.


    The cast and crew were pale with shock. They immediately sent him to the Imperial Central Hospital and notified General ire.


    ire¡¯s face was ashen when he rushed over to the hospital, and his eyes could almost kill. Xi Wei had been in good health since he was young, and he was usually full of vigor. Could he have suddenly fainted because he had gotten some serious illness?


    ire felt restless as he paced back and forth in the corridor outside the examination room. They had just gotten together. Nothing could happen to Xi Wei. If something happened to Xi Wei, ire didn¡¯t know what crazy things he would do...


    After his imagination ran wild for a while, the doctor finally came out. ire immediately went up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    The young doctor smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, General. The eldest prince is pregnant, and he¡¯s already been expecting for three months.¡±


    ire: ¡°...¡±


    After freezing for a moment, ire immediately rushed into the examination room, wild with joy.


    Xi Wei was still deeply asleep. ire looked back at the doctor and asked, ¡°Howe he fainted?¡±


    The doctor patiently exined, ¡°His Highness only suddenly fainted because his recent filming had exhausted him too much, and led to him having low blood sugar temporarily. I¡¯ve already given him a careful inspection. Everything¡¯s normal, so there¡¯s no need to worry, General.¡±


    When he heard the doctor say this, ire could finally rx. He sat down by the bed and gently stroked Xi Wei¡¯s hair.


    ¡ªXi Wei had already been pregnant for three months. That meant that when he visited the cast and crew and passionately slept with him, it caused him to identally get pregnant.


    On their wedding night, Xi Wei¡¯s heat had arrived ahead of time. After his first time permanently marking him, ire took the initiative to offer him contraceptive pills, because Xi Wei didn¡¯t want to have children.


    During their heat, omegas had a 99% rate of conception, but when they weren¡¯t in heat, their conception rate was very low.


    When he visited Xi Wei and the two of them rolled in the sheets all night, he hadn¡¯t been in heat, so ire hadn¡¯t prepared any contraceptives. When an omega wasn¡¯t in heat, the possibility of them getting pregnant was very low. He hadn¡¯t thought that even with such a low probability, he¡¯d still get pregnant. They¡¯d practically won the lottery...


    ire held Xi Wei¡¯s hand tight. He was in a bit of aplicated mood.


    With Xi Wei¡¯s personality, he might not want this child. After he found out about the situation, it could very well be that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it, and would abort the child.


    This baby hade very unexpectedly. The time and ce weren¡¯t right, and Xi Wei definitely hadn¡¯t been prepared. But this was an innocent little life, after all, and it had the blood of both parents running through its veins...


    ire didn¡¯t want to give up the baby.


    This was his and Xi Wei¡¯s flesh and blood. He even felt that, with the low probability of this happening, this was like a favor God had granted them.


    In the afternoon, Xi Wei finally woke up. He had fainted so suddenly, so when he woke up, he was still at a bit of a loss. But when he saw ire sitting beside his sickbed, holding his hand tightly, he smiled with relief and asked, ¡°Was it because I was too tired that I fainted?¡±


    ire stroked his hair lightly and said softly, ¡°Being too tired was only part of the reason. The doctor said that the more important reason was that...you¡¯ve already been pregnant for three months.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xi Wei froze. He quickly realized that it was three months ago that ire visited him at work, and caused him to identally get pregnant.


    Xi Wei reached down and touched his stomach. The expression on his face was like he¡¯d eaten something strange. After being at a loss for a long time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Even a man can get pregnant, this really feels...very strange.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help butugh. He took Xi Wei¡¯s hand lightly and put their hands together over his stomach. He said lowly, ¡°I know this baby came very suddenly. Do you want to keep it?¡±


    Xi Wei was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I want this child,¡± ire said honestly. He paused, then added, ¡°But I¡¯ll respect your opinion.¡±


    Xi Wei¡¯s heart moved slightly. He knew that if he said something like ¡°Let¡¯s give up the child,¡± right now, although ire wouldn¡¯t be happy, he¡¯d definitely support his decision. He would never force him to give birth to the child.


    ¡ªBut did he really have to give it up?


    After all, this was an innocent little life, and ire was really looking forward to its arrival. If he got rid of it, Xi Wei was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep easily afterwards. Maybe every time his dreams came at midnight, he¡¯d see that pitiful little baby, asking him in a wronged voice: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want me, Daddy?¡±


    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t he want it?


    The two of them were both in good health, they were at a good age for having children, and they had no familial or financial burdens. With their capability, they could absolutely raise this child well.


    With a situation like this, if he got rid of this baby, Xi Wei wouldn¡¯t have an easy conscience.


    As a man, getting pregnant and giving birth to children still made Xi Wei feel very ufortable psychologically, but after he calmed down and thought about it a little, having a little baby by his side in the future and watching it grow up was actually the joy of being a parent.


    ¡ªFate had given them the privilege of bing fathers, so they should treasure it.


    After he¡¯d thought it through, Xi Wei said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s keep him after all.¡±


    ire looked at Xi Wei in disbelief, thinking that he¡¯d been hearing things.


    Xi Wei smiled and gently took ire¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Since we already have a baby, we shouldn¡¯t snuff out this little life. I¡¯m pretty curious about what our child will grow up to be. Let¡¯s keep it. In any case, pregnancy only takes ten months, and three months have already passed. I just have to bear with it, and thest seven months will pass in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ire hadn¡¯t thought that Xi Wei would be this open-minded. He hugged Xi Wei tight in excitement, and said, choked-up, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll raise the kid together.¡±


    Xi Wei was kind in nature, after all. Even if he wasn¡¯t delighted about being pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t be cruel enough to kill off this little life. ire was very thankful for this child¡¯s arrival. This baby was the crystallization of his and Xi Wei¡¯s love.


    The news of the eldest prince¡¯s pregnancy soon spread throughout the entire empire. The imperial citizens said, one after the other¡ª


    ¡°What if he gives birth to another little beast!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d better not be an omega, one omega like Xi Wei¡¯s enough for us to take. Another little omega prince would do us in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even scarier if it¡¯s an alpha, okay? If an alpha prince with Xi Wei¡¯s off-the-chartsbat strength messes around thoughtlessly, all the omegas in the empire will be done for.¡±


    No matter what the people said, Xi Wei wanted this child, and he¡¯d decided on having it.


    ***


    3 hours and 14 minutes for 2,186 words, or 8.9 minutes for every 100 words. An increase in rate by 0.9 minutes.


    I swear, the worse real life gets, the more heartwarming this story is.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??


    | |

 extra 2.2

    extra 2.2


    Let¡¯s have another round of thanks for Lion Hug and the others ??


    ***


    When he heard the news of Xi Wei¡¯s pregnancy, His Majesty Trand was overjoyed. He called Xi Wei and ire back to the pce and rewarded them with a feast, and prepared a truckload of presents for his unborn grandson, with things to eat, wear and use of all kinds. He even thought of a bunch of names to choose from.


    Queen Anna went so far as to personally sew clothes for the baby.


    Xi Wei was red with embarrassment over this. It was all because he hadn¡¯t been willing to marry for years, and His Majesty and the Queen had expended no small amount of worry over his marriage. Now, not only was he married, but he¡¯d gotten pregnant as well. His parents¡¯ excitement was understandable.


    ire¡¯s father General Byron, on the other hand, was rtively unperturbed. When he heard that Xi Wei was pregnant, he urged ire, ¡°Take good care of Xi Wei, and don¡¯t let him get too tired. If you¡¯re too busy, bring him back home and he can live there.¡±


    Madam Grace immediately echoed him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, ire, you should have Xi Wei live at our home. Your little brother¡¯s there, and he can keep him entertained. It¡¯ll also be easier for me to make him some good food and supplement his nutrition.¡±


    It just so happened that the movie was finished with filming, and Xi Wei could take the opportunity to rest for a while. ire followed his parents¡¯ wishes and brought Xi Wei back home. Madam Grace made good food for Xi Wei every day. Since she looked down on the stuff the robots made for not being tasty enough, she personally entered the kitchen daily. By the time Xi Wei was in the fourth month of his pregnancy, he¡¯d fattened out round as a ball.


    ire felt that when he¡¯d gained a little weight, Xi Wei was really soft to hug. Xi Wei didn¡¯t care about the problem of his physique either. After he¡¯d gotten pregnant, he always had a big appetite, and he could eat a lot at every meal, not to mention it was easy for him to get hungry. Maybe it was because the little guy in his belly had big demands.


    In the fourth month of pregnancy, Xi Wei¡¯s stomach had an obvious bulge. When you touched it, you could clearly feel the little life inside. The little guy was very lively, and he¡¯d asionally kick Xi Wei with both feet to remind him of his existence.


    Fortunately, Xi Wei¡¯s pregnancy symptoms weren¡¯t serious at all. He never had morning sickness, he had a good appetite, and he slept well. After getting pregnant, his face was even a lot rosier than before.


    Today, ire came back home after finishing work, and found Xi Wei diligently pruning the branches of the trees in the yard. Given a scare, ire immediately walked up and brought Xi Wei down, rebuking him in a low voice: ¡°You¡¯re almost about to be a dad, and you¡¯re still climbing up and down. Do you have nothing to do?¡±


    Xi Wei didn¡¯t seem to think that mattered. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Besides my stomach being a bit bigger, there¡¯s not much difference from usual. I¡¯m horribly bored staying in the house all day. What¡¯s there to be afraid of if Ie out and do something? I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    However, as soon as Xi Wei finished speaking, he was proven wrong. His stomach suddenly started to hurt. Xi Wei¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but bend over.


    ire thought the fetus must be moving inside of him. Worried, he immediately brought Xi Wei to the chair beside them and had him sit down, and asked with an anxious face, ¡°What happened? Do you not feel well?¡±


    With a depressed face, Xi Wei pressed down on his stomach, saying, ¡°This little brat¡¯s always kicking me, he¡¯s too disobedient!¡±


    ire went nk, and then realized that the baby in his belly had kicked Xi Wei just now.


    Curious, ire put his head against Xi Wei¡¯s stomach to listen. The child seemed to have noticed his father drawing near, and kicked Xi Wei¡¯s belly in excitement. ire couldn¡¯t help but start to smile. He held Xi Wei gently and said, ¡°This child has a lot of energy, he¡¯ll definitely grow up well.¡±


    Xi Wei said helplessly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m feeding himvishly every day. I don¡¯t know how fat he¡¯s going to be when he¡¯s born.¡±


    ire didn¡¯t say anything more. He pressed close against Xi Wei¡¯s belly and concentrated on listening to the movements inside.


    Xi Wei looked at the handsome man burying his head in his stomach, and he couldn¡¯t resist a thread of softness rising up in his heart. The lively, restless baby in his belly was constantly reminding him that ire and him were going to be parents, and their home would soon have a new member.


    Feeling the distinct activity of the child in his belly, Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but sigh over the mysteriousness of the Creator. The arrival of this little life filled him with both expectation and joy. When he was truly about to be a father, Xi Wei found that he actually wasn¡¯t that repelled by the idea of men giving birth to children after all.


    It was actually a very heartwarming experience, feeling the little life in his belly slowly growing.


    ***


    The due date of Xi Wei and ire¡¯s first child was in the spring of next year. In the middle of February, Xi Wei was admitted to the Imperial Central Hospital in preparation for delivery.


    Xi Wei had loved fighting since he was small, so he had a good constitution, and he didn¡¯t have any severe symptoms during pregnancy. Compared to those frail omegas, the risks of him giving birth weren¡¯t great. In addition to that, the results of his prenatal examination werepletely normal, and his child was healthy as well. The doctor thought entering the hospital three days before the due date was fine. He was only admitted half a month early because His Majesty and the Queen were worried over him.


    After all, both Xi Wei and ire had been born prematurely. What if this child was born prematurely as well?


    As it turned out, the Queen guessed right. Early in the morning of the second day after Xi Wei entered the hospital, his stomach started hurting intensely, paining him until his face turned white and his voice trembled.


    ire, who¡¯d been watching over him at his bedside, was startled awake halfway through the night. When he saw Xi Wei like this, he was so worried he almost went crazy. He held him andforted him with a few sentences, then immediately called the doctor in.


    When the doctor examined him, he turned pale with shock, and hurriedly called for the operating room to get ready to operate.


    ¡ªHe was about to give birth prematurely!


    The child seemed impatient toe out into the world, and starteding out a whole half a month early.


    When he saw Xi Wei being pushed into the operating room, face pale, ire hated that the one suffering couldn¡¯t be himself. If there really was a next life, then he could be the omega, and Xi Wei could be the alpha!


    ire looked at the closed door of the operating room, burning with anxiety. He was worried something would happen to Xi Wei.


    Before long, His Majesty, the Queen, General Byron and Madam Grace all rushed over. It was the middle of the night, but Xi Wei¡¯s premature delivery had rmed the parents from both sides.


    Queen Anna said, worried, ¡°Nothing will happen to Xi Wei, right?¡±


    Madam Grace held her hand gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, my Queen. Xi Wei has a good constitution. If it¡¯s just premature delivery, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Queen Anna nodded and sat down anxiously in a chair, looking up at the ¡°Operation in Progress¡± indicator light on the operating room.


    ire couldn¡¯t sit still at all, and hated that he couldn¡¯t pound on the door. Once he thought of how Xi Wei¡¯s stomach would have to be cut open so they could take out the baby, his heart hurt like it was being twisted, and he even thought that if he¡¯d known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted the child, and then Xi Wei wouldn¡¯t have to suffer this burden.


    After he¡¯d waited restlessly for half an hour, a baby¡¯s cry came from inside the operating room.


    ¡°Waah, wah...wuwaa!¡±


    This child¡¯s crying was loud and clear, simply full of energy.


    ire froze, and immediately rushed forward in excitement. The doctor was just walking out, carrying the baby. ire didn¡¯t pay attention to the wailing baby, and went to find his lover first. ¡°What about Xi Wei? How is he?¡±


    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, General. Both of them are safe and sound, and His Highness has already been sent to the VIP ward.¡±


    ire sighed in relief, and then took the child, turned and went up to His Majesty.


    It was a boy. This, they¡¯d known since the prenatal examination. For the secondary gender of alpha or omega, however, they had to wait until after the birth to perform a gic evaluation. When His Majesty came to the hospital, he brought an evaluation expert with him. Everyone gathered around the crying child and busied themselves for a while, and soon obtained the evaluation results.


    ¡°He¡¯s an alpha prince.¡± The old professor with grizzled hair smiled and said.


    His Majesty Trand happily took the child, and looked him over with Queen Anna, Madam Grace and the rest.


    Once he¡¯d been taken up in a hug by everyone, the child finally stopped crying. He opened up hisrge eyes and looked around curiously. The child¡¯s golden hair had obviously been inherited from his father ire, while his pair of big eyes were jet-ck and bright, and clearly came from Xi Wei¡¯s genes. These distinctive traits reallybined Xi Wei and ire¡¯s strong points. One could only imagine how many omegas would swoon over this little guy after he grew up.


    ¡°We haven¡¯te up with an official name for the child yet.¡± His Majesty Trand took the child¡¯s little hand, smiled and said, ¡°I came up with lots of choices, but you guys should decide by yourselves.¡± As he spoke, he transferred the child to ire¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°You should hurry and take the child to see Xi Wei.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father.¡±


    ire took the child to Xi Wei¡¯s VIP ward. Having just given birth to a baby, Xi Wei¡¯s face seemed a little pale. It made ire¡¯s heart hurt over him.


    When he came to Xi Wei¡¯s bedside, ire leaned down and gently kissed Xi Wei¡¯s forehead, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I couldn¡¯t feel much under the anesthetic.¡± Xi Wei smiled, reached out and took the child. ¡°In the operating room, I heard this little fellow crying pretty fiercely. He¡¯s not crying now, huh?¡±


    As he said this, he took up the child. The little kidid in his dad¡¯s arms and curiously opened his eyes wide, looking at him. After he¡¯d looked for a while, he reached out his little hand and caught hold of Xi Wei¡¯s finger.


    Xi Wei thought it was so cute that he lightly held his son¡¯s little hand and smiled while kissing him.


    ire stood next to him, looking at this scene, and was immediately moved to the extreme. The one he loved the most was holding their baby in his arms. This scene was so heartwarming. No matter how much turmoil the outside world was in, as long as the three of them were together, this would be the happiest, most peaceful ce to be.


    Xi Wei held his child and rocked him for a bit. He saw ire gazing fondly at him, his expression a little nk. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking of. Xi Wei couldn¡¯t help but pull on ire¡¯s hand and say, ¡°You¡¯re already a father. Don¡¯t just stand there lost in thought, think of a name for your son.¡±


    ire returned to himself, smiled and said, ¡°Father¡¯s already thought of a lot of names, and asked us to choose from among them. Take a look, which one do you like?¡±


    Xi Wei took theputer ire gave him. He looked carefully through them and pointed to one of them: ¡°Let¡¯s call him Dn, what do you think?¡±


    ire mouthed it and said, ¡°Pretty good, let¡¯s call him that.¡±


    The little fellow in his arms waved his hands happily, babbling nonstop. Xi Wei flicked him gently on the forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be called Dn from now on. You have to listen to what I say after you grow up, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Little Dn couldn¡¯t understand what his dad was saying yet, but he was scared by Xi Wei¡¯s fierce expression, and started crying.


    ire couldn¡¯t resistughing, and took his son into his arms to protect him. ¡°How old is he? Don¡¯t be fierce to him.¡±


    Xi Wei said, ¡°When he was in my belly, he didn¡¯t stop tormenting me. If I don¡¯t discipline him well, who knows what he¡¯ll grow up to be like.¡±


    He was an alpha prince. Xi Wei was a little worried. What should he do if he couldn¡¯t manage him properly? He wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a wife in the future, it really made him worry.


    ***


    The anti-Asian attacks have been haunting metely, and the pictures of little children with their faces shed. I felt I should say something as a Chinese-American. As someone who had severe childhood asthma and has weak lungs, my mother won¡¯t let me go to the grocery store. Then I worry about her, because her manners aren¡¯t the best when she¡¯s stressed, and what if someone takes out their anger on her? I hope everyone can just be kinder to Asian people in general, since we¡¯re also in danger of dying. In any case, from this book, you know we also have kind souls ??


    2 hours and 54 minutes for 2,278 words, or 7.6 minutes for every 100 words. A decrease in rate by 1.3 minutes.


    If you like this trantion, please consider encouraging me on Ko-fi! Extra chapter for every two ko-fis ??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!